Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Severus Snape stood in front of a cottage in Godric’s Hollow, wand in hand and determined to stop the Dark Lord to kill his former best friend and her innocent child. He was naive to believe, that Voldemort would keep his promise.

After he heard the prophecy, he had run to his Master, to warn him, still thinking he would make the right decision. But then he found out about Lily being pregnant and expecting a child at the end of July. He had begged the Dark Lord to think about it, that he didn’t knew the rest of the prophecy, but Voldemort wouldn’t hear him out and cursed him instead.

Severus had gone to Dumbledore, begged him to protect Lily, and warned him that the Dark Lord would try to kill her and the unborn. He even took an unbreakable vow to protect the child. The Potters went into hiding and Severus had thought, everything would be fine, but then he witnessed how Peter Pettigrew stood in front of Voldemort revealing the location of the family and how the Dark Lord ordered the Lestrange family and Barty to the Longbottom family, while he himself would go to the Potters. Severus knew he had only two options.

Going to Dumbledore and risk that the man and his order would be too late or sending a message to the Longbottoms and every auror he knew, and going after the Dark Lord and sacrificing himself. Severus knew, he had no chance against Voldemort, but there was nothing for him to live for. He had no family, no friends, even among the Death Eaters he was just an outsider, the poor half-blood, whose only talent laid in potions.

His former friend, however, deserved to live as well as the Longbottoms. And as much as he hated James, he had still a life debt to pay, because James saved his life from the werewolf Lupin. And he was the one Lily choose as her husband. Not that Severus ever saw in Lily more than a sister. Something was always missing and when they grew older, it never changed. What changed were their view over the different aspects about magic. But the breaking point was the moment as he called her a mudblood.

It wasn’t an excuse, that Potter and Black humiliated him in front of the whole school or that she wouldn’t believe him, when he told her about his suspicion about Lupin being a werewolf or that from day one Potter and Black would bully him, while Lupin and Pettigrew just watched.

It wasn’t an excuse that he got bitterer with each year he had to live with arrogant and violent purebloods, who would use him as punching ball behind closed doors. When he got his Hogwarts letter, Severus thought, he would finally escape his violent father and a mother, who didn’t care what happened to him. He thought Slytherin would be his best option to reach his goals, but each choice was one mistake after another and led him to this point.

Therefore, why not make the right decision for once? The world would be a better one without him. No one would miss him and he would at least keep his promise.

So, Severus went to the location he heard Pettigrew had mentioned. It didn’t take long until the Dark Lord appeared and attacked the mansion. That was the time Severus stepped out of his hiding spot, revealing himself to the Dark Lord.

“Severus, I cannot remember to asked for your presence here. So tell me, why are you here?”, sneered Voldemort in the same time as he cast a spell at the door, which exploded. Severus didn’t answer, because at this moment Potter stepped out and attacked them.

“Snivellus. I knew you would betray Dumbledore.”

“My dear Severus, I hope I misheard.” Severus stayed silent, but lifted his wand, what was answer enough. Voldemort snarled and turned his full attention to the traitor.

“You’ll regret this.” And then Severus was fighting, not for his life, but to give Potter enough time to bring his family into safety.

“You’ll go out of my way.”

“No.”

Potter watched the fight, stunned at first, but soon came out of his shock and run into his house. Severus sighed in relief inwardly. He had thought Potter had frozen on the spot.

“Severus?” The sudden call of his name distracted him enough to be hit into his side. He stumbled back and almost fall to the ground, which he did as another spell hit him into his stomach. Severus knew he had lost in this very moment. The Dark Lord would kill the Potters and the boy. No, he couldn’t allow it. This was his fault. He alone has to pay the price for it, no one else.

Just as he tried to stand up, he saw Voldemort disappearing into the house. He heard the screaming of spells in a rush pace and hurried to help Lily. When he stepped inside, he saw the green on the top end of Voldemort’s wand, which meant he wanted to use the killing curse. Severus had no time to do anything else as to cast a quick “Flipendo”, which was hopefully enough that the fatal spell wouldn’t hit the victim.

“You traitor. Stop to interfere. Crucio.” Severus tried to dodge, but he was to slow and screamed as the spell hit him. While his body twitched helpless on the ground, Severus could only think about how he failed again. But he couldn’t give up. Before Severus knew it, he slammed into the Dark Lord, who stood in the entrance to a room, wand pointing at a little toddler in a crib.

Without thinking about the consequences, Severus run to the crib while his Master was still on the ground, put his bloody hand on it and recited an old spell he had only read about in a book once. He could just hope it’d be enough. Just a few seconds later, he got his answer.

After the spell hit the blood ward, Severus felt it in each of his bones. He looked at the toddler, giving him a smile, knowing that he, at least, was able to protect the child as he had sworn.

Before his mind could even register any pain, he fell into darkness.

----

The little toddler in the crib sobbed. His eyes were gold and he stared at the dark figure lying on the ground. The toddler had no idea what had happened, only that the screaming had stopped a minute before this maniac suddenly stood in the doorway. Then someone slammed into him, taking him by surprise. It gave the newcomer enough time to put a bloody hand on Harry’s crib and saying something in a weird language. Then a green light hit an invisible wall. For a second everything burst into a bright light and Harry felt how something met his forehead.

Then everything went quiet and Harry felt a hand on his head. When he looked up, he saw the man smiling at him before falling to the ground. Harry didn’t even noticed that the other wizard had vanished.

Then his mother stumbled into his room, taking in the sight of the stranger and begun to laugh before she fell next to him.

He heard someone yelling and suddenly a man came running into the room. He could vaguely remember the man, knew it was a friend of his parents.

He watched, how the man gave the other a kick, outraged that he hadn’t killed the damned snake, while they were still in Hogwarts. Harry growled, what turned the attention to him. The man looked at Harry and, before the toddler could even protest, picked him up and walked out of the room. Harry had just enough time to take a last glance on the remaining body lying on the ground, not caring even to try to look at this of his mother, who had almost killed him.

After his near death experience, something had awoke in him. Something was screaming at him, he needed to go back, to protect what was his, but had no chance. He cried his heart out, not knowing, that his magic was calling out, was calling for someone to help him.

He didn’t noticed, how the wizard shoved him into another arm and disappeared. Harry was still staring at the house as other wixen arrived shortly after the man had vanished. There was an old wizard, who looked at Harry with a sad smile.

Harry ignored him, full attention on the wixen, who were running out of the house with two stretchers with his parents on them, yelling they needed to transport them to St. Mungo immediately. The man holding him had sighed in relief, what Harry couldn’t understand either, because these were bad people.

However, he tensed when two aurors stepped out with the unconscious man between them. Harry squirmed, the feeling of protectiveness increasing, especially at the sight how they were holding the wizard. But again Harry could do nothing as to watch how they disappeared with him.

Two days later, Harry laid on the doorsteps of his relatives’ house, where his parents had left him, finally happy to get rid of him. He felt a warm and very powerful presence near him. He opened his golden eyes and stared into scarlet red. The creature smiled and Harry returned it, stretching out his little arms.

The creature picked him up and Harry purred, though his little mind knew he was still missing something, someone.

----

What no one knew was that James and Lily Potter hadn’t planned to become parents that young. Actually, Harry was an accident. They had hold up a facade in front of others, but behind it, they were overwhelmed, often screaming at each other, because both wanted to make a career. Lily had been forced to stop her mastery in Charms, while James could pursue his dream to become the best auror.

When Harry was born, the situation often escalated, because Lily wanted to continue her mastery, but James wouldn’t stay home to take care of his son, which caused Lily to delay to restart her mastery further.

The thought that Severus had been able to finish his Potion Mastery in record time, increased her hate against him. Lily wanted to be the best. Unbeknownst to everyone it wasn’t Severus calling her a mudblood, what let her abandon him, but the knowledge that he was better than her. The incident was just the perfect opportunity to let him fall without being the evil one.

Dating James let her think, she would have an advantage due to his pureblood state, but again she had been mistaken. Nothing had gone after her plan. The only positive was the knowledge of Severus’ suffering among the Death Eaters. Each time they had an order meeting and they heard how bad Severus was treated, Lily had to hide a smirk. Of course, James and Sirius hadn’t any qualms and often said that Snivellus got what he deserved and neither of them needed to feel sorry for him.

The news of the Dark Lord hunting them, because of a prophecy, didn’t help with the situation. Lily even thought to give up her son to be done with it. They could try for another child later again and without any fear to be hunted down.

Unfortunately, everyone pressured them to go into hiding. Both cursed their luck, because Lily had to delay her mastery again and James was forced to stay home too. There were days, where either of them lost their patience and let it out on Harry. If the Dark Lord had known, that they might kill their own child, he might not have seen a reason to attack them. Because just an hour before his arriving, Harry had screamed out his lungs and Lily couldn’t take it any longer and went to cast a silencing charm on him, but instead used a spell that slowly suffocated him.

She hadn’t noticed immediately, but as she did, Harry had already a blue face with eyes closed. Panicked, she stopped the spell with ‘Finite Incantatem’, but regretted it almost in an instant as the boy opened his eyes, no longer green like hers, but golden.

Lily had called for James, who stared at his son in disgust. It might be true, that he was a friend of Remus, but that doesn’t mean he could live with a creature as his own child, not when they already had so much trouble with him.

But before either of them could make any plans the wards around their house was destroyed. While Lily was still thinking what to do, James had run down the stairs. She heard him call Severus’ name. Thinking she might have misheard, she followed her husband down, not caring to leave her unprotected son behind.

In the living room, she met James, who told her, they should use the opportunity and disappear, that Severus was fighting the Dark Lord.

Lily wanted to see it with her own eyes and when she peeked outside, she couldn’t believe what she saw. Severus was truly fighting against Voldemort and had even the upper hand. That wouldn’t do.

He was the reason why they were in hiding, just because of him they were targeted by Voldemort and the Death Eaters. She smirked. Without thinking of the consequences, she called his name and watched with satisfaction how the Dark Lord hit him with one and then with another spell, sending him to the ground. However, her smirk disappeared when red eyes turned to her. With a yell, she turned and run to James, but before they could disappear, Voldemort was already in the room and suddenly both were fighting against him, not even a hint of a chance. It looked so easy when Severus had done it, but James and Lily laid on the ground before even a minute had passed.

Lily saw Severus stepping inside the house, casting a spell at the Dark Lord, who yelled at the traitor. She watched him twitching on the floor in delight, watched him standing up and running to follow the Dark Lord. She had listened to the noise coming from the upper floor. When it stopped, she stumbled to Harry’s room. Realizing that everything was over, she laughed, especially when she saw the blood around her nemesis, before falling next to him, unconscious. 

When they had woken up a day after, Dumbledore asked them what had happened. Lily and James had looked at each other, before answering that they didn’t know. The only thing, what they could confirm, that it wasn’t Sirius who betrayed them, but Peter, which rescued Sirius Black from Azkaban.

Another day later, both told Dumbledore it would be better to send Harry away, that he would be safer in the muggle world. The headmaster didn’t protest, saying it was their decision as Harry’s parents.

Lily didn’t care that her sister would most likely mistreating Harry, because she hated magic, but Lily saw it as some kind of revenge against her sister. And Harry? For all she cared, he had ruined her life and deserved everything her sister would do to him. Lily could only think to finally being able to take her mastery in Charms and maybe even Potions.

They had no clue, that with this decision they would lose any rights as Harry’s legal guardians. And that Lady Magic would punish them for their crimes against her favorites. Lily would never be able to bear another child, while James won’t be allowed to divorce her. They would be stuck with each other forever.

----

The creature, one of the oldest among their kind, cradled the little boy against their chest. It could feel the old magic around the little boy. Someone had used a blood ritual to ensure Harry’s survival. However, the magic was slowly fading, which meant whoever had done it hadn’t any experience or was dying.

The creature thought about what it should do. Unfortunately, it couldn’t do anything for whoever had protected the toddler, because they had no idea who had done it. However, they could take the boy and raise him as their own. It would call their clan and together they would keep the child safe.

They had observed the woman, lying down the child on the doorsteps and they heard the malice in the voice as she said ‘My sister will finally get what she deserves as well as you.’, before she vanished.

As soon as she vanished, the creature went over to the toddler. Carefully, they caressed the little boys cheeks and were surprised as golden eyes stared up at them. Realizing what exactly called them, the creature begun to smile and didn’t hesitate to pick up this precious gift when the smile was returned and small little arms reached out to them.

Alucard Tempest, a living vampire and leader of his clan, went home with his soon-to-be adopted dragon son.

----

A few days later, the Wizengamot sent several wixen to Azkaban. Many were Death Eaters or wixen, who helped them. Among them was a still unconscious Severus Snape.

Dumbledore had tried to keep Severus out of Azkaban, but in vain. The people demanded justice. They had found Severus lying in front of the crib next to Lily, Dark Mark visible on his left arm. It was enough evidence for them to declare him guilty. There was no trial for neither of the Death Eaters with exception of those, who were in a powerful position and had enough influence to let everyone believe that they had been standing under the imperious curse.

The Aurors escorted one after another to the prison, where they would stay for the rest of their lives. Dementors, the darkest of creatures, which ever existed, would guard them.

Severus was thrown into one of the deepest cells Azkaban had, far away from any light which might fight it’s way into the prison.

However, Severus never woke up and therefore had no idea what was happening to him. No one cared about him. There was no one, who would look after him or make sure that he got enough to eat or if he ever woke up again.

The guards made bets when his body would finally shut down, which could take longer for a wixen than it would be for a muggle, because of the magic, which was also the reason why wixen lived far longer than muggles. Even without food, a wixen could live for month or even years, depending how strong the magical core was.

However, in Severus’ case, it could only be days, because the fight cost him a lot of his magic and he was heavily injured. Healers had attended to his wounds, but they were sure, he wouldn’t last long as soon as he arrived in Azkaban. The prison wasn’t a kind place and it dampened the magic from a wixen. Even if you were lucky to survive, you would never be the same person like before.

For days, Severus laid on the cold floor, slowly getting paler, thinner and weaker. The guards didn’t notice nor did they care, but they were also unaware of the unusual interest of the Dementors.

When Severus arrived, all of the Dementors sensed him. He might be unconscious, but they all could feel his despair, regrets, hate and resignation. Every happy feeling or memory were lost to a veil of darkness. It felt so familiar and reminded them of their own.

Curious they had watched the wizard, some even trying to feed from him, but there was nothing they would get from him, as if he already lost his soul and there remained only an empty shell. Somehow, it felt wrong. And there was something else. Something that shouldn’t be there.

After two weeks, Azkaban’s Dementors got nervous. Unbeknownst to the wixen, another Dementor arrived, returning from it’s long journey. They were bigger than the others were, clearly the oldest among them and their leader, though the wixen were unaware of that fact.

In addition, Dementors were far more than foul creatures, how wixen like to call them. They had forgotten that Dementors were the executioners for Lady Magic. They would punish those, who dishonored the gift from Lady Magic. And they were the heralds of DEATH.

When the creature approached the unconscious wizard, it recognized the kinship. Carefully, the leader hoovered over the limb body and reached out with one of his skeletal claw, touching the being on the forehead.

Images flooded the old Dementor’s mind, of a pale boy, abused by his parents, bullied by other children, used as a punching ball or house slave. Humiliated in front of a crowd of students, abandon by those they called friend and tortured by cruel adults until they sacrificed their life to save a child from a mad man and were thrown into a prison without having a chance to defend them self.

“Keep my little angel safe until it’s time for him to return. You will be his family.”

Dinarir, as this was the Dementor’s name, heard the declaration of his Lady, as did the others. He looked down to the wizard, no, not a wizard, not any longer. There, lying on the ground, was a small Death Angel. Dinarir picked him up, carefully cradling him into his dark robes.

From that day on, whispers about a little creature running through the prison or clinging on a Dementor, were heard.

Chapter Text

Emerald green eyes with a golden simmer around the irises stared out of the window, watching how the landscape passed in a fast pace. Almost ten years had passed since his former parents had abandon him. Ten years after his adopted father had found him on a doorstep to relatives, who would have hated him. Ten years, in which his mind would drift to a dark figure, lying on the ground next to Lily Potter, his biological mother, who had almost killed him.

Hadrian Dragon Peverell, formerly known as Harry James Potter, hadn’t forgotten anything from that night. How his mother used a spell, which almost killed him, how it caused his creature inheritance to awaken. He remembered the man, who had given him a small smile before losing consciousness. And there was a lot more, but the man hunted his dreams almost every single night.

His father, Alucard Tempest, adopted him three days after he had found him, introduced Hadrian into his clan and gave him his new name.

His father had used a golem to take Hadrian’s place. Never had somebody ever looked for him, checked if he was fine. His new father had cast a watching spell over his relative’s house as well, which would have informed them, if somebody of the wizarding world would ask for a Harry Potter. But it never happened.

Hadrian learned everything about the war against Voldemort, why the lunatic had attacked them and who the stranger was saving him. Hadrian had carefully listen as his father told him about Severus Snape. He had asked about the man as his father explained the war and Alucard had noticed the unusual interest and therefore tried to find out everything about the young wizard.

And what he found out wasn’t pretty and when Hadrian heard about the bullying, humiliations and torture he had deeply growled while his eyes turned golden. At the news about the man’s death, Hadrian had whimpered, crawled into his father’s lap and buried his face into the broad chest. The thought he wouldn’t ever be able to see his savior again, shattered something in him.

The years passed in which Hadrian learned to control his creature inheritance. His father took him to a dragon reserve, where he could learn the dragon speech and what it meant to be a dragon, which included how to recognize his mate and claiming them. Hadrian wasn’t very interested to learn, because he was sure his actual mate died to save him. Even Alucard didn’t knew what to do about it, how to reassure his son that he couldn’t be sure, because he had been too young to recognize his mate, and not to forget the fact that his creature side had just awoken.

It was a topic, they very fast learned to avoid, if possible. Even Elisabeth, who he saw as a mother and didn’t liked him to be upset, couldn’t cheer him up or promise him he’d find someone.

----

As Hadrian turned eleven, he received his Hogwarts letter or more his fake got it. Sometimes, they checked on the golem together and each time, Hadrian thanked Alucard for finding and taking him away. He didn’t knew if he would have survived his relatives or if he wouldn’t have burned them. But one thing he knew for sure, he’d never forget who put him there and would never forgive.

They had talked about Hadrian going to Hogwarts. He knew about the Potters being professors at the school, which let him hesitate. However, something was telling him he should go.

And this feeling was it what let him decide to accept the invitation and become a student of Hogwarts. He told his father, he had no desire to hide his new identity, that it would come out eventually, nonetheless, and that he had no intention to play the Boy-who-lived. Alone his appearance would betray him. After all, he wasn’t a little malnourished and abused boy, but a very healthy and tall child with a trained body structure. Lily Potter would know that he hadn’t lived with her sister, very well knowing how much her sister hated everything magical.

Alucard didn’t disapprove of his decision, knowing his son could handle himself and also that it would give him extra protection if everyone knew who had adopted him.

The best part, he hadn’t have to hide his dragon nature either, because some of the people, who had noticed him, hold by a half-giant and watching with golden eyes, hadn’t any qualm to hold their mouth’ shut. The news spread very fast.

----

Together with his four year old little sister, they went shopping in Diagon Alley. They met a few other students like Draco Malfoy in ‘Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions’ or Neville Longbottom in ‘Olivander's’.

The Longbottoms were a nice family. Hadrian remembered that they were also targeted by the Death Eaters and were rescued just in time. Alucard had told him that Severus Snape had sent them a warning as well as to several aurors, while he himself went to the Potters. Alice and Frank hadn’t known at first, who send them the warning, because they hadn’t recognized the voice or the Patronus, which they couldn’t identify either. They found out later, after Alucard had taken care of cleaning Severus’ name and proving his innocence and that it was him, who fought against the Dark Lord. Of course, many hadn’t cared, because the man had been dead for five years already, but others like the Longbottoms and unfortunately, some of the Death Eaters, weren’t happy. The former because their friends had withhold the fact and let the ministry sent an innocent man to Azkaban, while the latter were outraged by the betrayal of this little half-blood.

Thinking of Death Eaters, Hadrian’s thoughts went back to the blond Malfoy boy, who seemed to be an arrogant spoiled brat. His father, Lucius Malfoy is a known follower of the Dark Lord, which made them even less sympathetic. However, Hadrian vowed that he would not make the mistake of forming an opinion about anyone based solely on who their parents were. Time would tell who Draco Malfoy truly is and this was the same for everyone else.

In the shop for ‘Magical Menagerie’, Hadrian found a snow owl, which he named Hedwig. It wasn’t his plan to get a pet, but Juna, his sister, wanted to go into the shop and somehow it ended with Hadrian getting an owl. Juna also wanted a pet, but their father told her, she was still too young to get one.

Like Hadrian, Alucard adopted Juna after he found her in a forest. But other than Hadrian, Juna was dying and very ill. A little nudge from Lady Magic and Alucard had taken her in and begun to feed her with his blood, which Juna needed regularly to survive. Now she was a little hurricane on two feet, but still needed the blood. They found out that she had a blood illness, called leukemia and assumed that this was the reason why her parents had abandon her.

Living vampires were nothing like vampires, who needed to drink the blood of humans or could only walk through the night. And like the goblins they had a peace treaty with the wizarding world, which especially one side had no intention to break, very well knowing who would be the winner. His clan was the only one in Britain and only two wixen knew, who Alucard was, who weren’t a headmaster or a dark Lord.

Then the day came, where Hadrian would part with his family. It was tradition that students would travel with the Hogwarts express. Therefore, Alucard, Juna and Elisabeth accompanied Hadrian to Kings Cross.

They had used the muggle entrance and had seen another family, who would loudly speak about platform 9¾, to which they could only shake their heads. Muggles gave the family a wide berth and they did as well, though it didn’t last long, because they headed to the same entrance.

To his luck, they ignored them, though he had the feeling they were waiting for someone, because the woman looked often over her shoulder and scanned the crowd. Only as she took a closer look at him, she seemed to recognize him, but he already vanished through the wall, before she could say anything and on the other side, they quickly disappeared in the mass of wizarding families.

Not long after, he said his goodbyes, promising he would write at least twice the week and keeping them updated before he stepped into the Hogwarts express.

----

He sat alone in his compartment until someone opened it. Hadrian turned his head and recognized the boy as the youngest Weasley boy.

“Ehm, hi. Sorry, can I sit here? The other compartments are full and, well, you seem to be alone.”

“Sure.” The boy sat down in front of Hadrian and stretched out his hand.

“My name is Ron, Ron Weasley.”

“Hadrian Dragon Peverell.” He accepted the hand and then noticed the others stare. “What?”

“Peverell?”

“Yes?” Hadrian rose an eyebrow, not looking away from the other boy, who reared back a little.

“Eh, sorry. I just thought there were no Peverells left.”

“Hm.”

“You don’t speak much, huh.”

“Problem with that?” Again Ron reared back a little.

“No, not at all.” There were a short pause before Ron asked another question. “Say, do you know Harry Potter? My parents said he would also start Hogwarts this year, but I hadn’t seen him.”

“I don’t know. How does he look like?”

“Hm. Not sure. I know he has a scar on his forehead, which looks like a…bolt. Wait. You have the same scar.”

“I see. Well to bad I’m not Harry Potter.”, smirked Hadrian, which send a shiver down Ron’s spine.

“Well. Are you sure, you aren’t him? I mean I heard he was send somewhere into the muggle world, so he couldn’t be found by the enemy.”

“Interesting. I heard he died shortly after he was send away.”

“What?” Ron looked in shock at Hadrian, who had the feeling the boy had thought to find Harry Potter and become friends with him. Hadrian just laughed inwardly, though it was also bitter. The wizarding world had a strange idea of ‘The-boy-who-lived’. Someone had stated he had survived the killing curse and defeated Voldemort. No one cared that it was Severus Snape, who actually had managed to vanquish this insane wizard, even with all the proof handed over to them. And the Potter’s never cared to inform the world that Severus had been innocent, even after the Longbottoms demanded them to tell the truth, which only increased his hate for them.

To Hadrian’s delight, he didn’t look like a Potter. After his adoption, he looked more like his father, Alucard, than his biological father. His hair was a deep black with blond strands, kept in a middle cut, a few strands covering his forehead, and slightly messed up, so it wouldn’t lay straight against his head. He doesn’t look like anything as his biological parents anymore and his skin was a little darker due to his dragon nature. He doesn’t need any glasses and his eye color may still be similar to this of Lily Potter, but due to the gold, no one would drew a connection. Not that Hadrian truly cared, because soon everyone would know either way. But at least for him it was a good feeling to look into a mirror and not seeing any similarities to this two horrible persons.

Before Ron could say anything else, the door to their compartment was opened again. This time it was a girl with a brown mob of hair.

“Hi, have you seen Trevor?”

“Who?”

“Trevor. He’s Neville’s toad. He’s a gift from his uncle Algie, though Neville lost him somewhere in the train.”

“I haven’t seen a toad, no.”, answered Hadrian.

“I didn’t either.”

“Hm.” The girl sat down next to Ron. “My name is Hermione Granger, by the way. I assume you’re first years as well?”

“Yes. Ron Weasley and Hadrian Dragon Peverell.”

“Peverell? Are you a descendant from the Peverell brothers? Did you know that one of Hogwarts founders were a descendant from the middle Peverell brother?”

“Wait what? Which one?”

“Does it matter?”, asked Hadrian.

“Depends?”, replied Ron.

“I see.” Ron stared at Hadrian in confusion, while Hermione watched them both.

“I think it was Salazar Slytherin.”, Ron narrowed his eyes and Hadrian felt the sudden tension in the air. Hermione seemed not to notice and continued. “I heard that You-know-who was the heir of Slytherin, which would mean, he would be also a cousin of yours.”

“And?”, Hadrian didn’t show any sight of discomfort or as he would care.

“Nothing. I find it just interesting. I mean you hadn’t answered my question if you are a descendant from the Peverell brothers. In the muggle world, there are many families with the same surname, but without any connection, so I thought it could be the same for you. I’m new to the wizarding world and want to learn everything about it.”

“Aha.” Hermione raised her eyebrow with a look as she expected a better answer.

“Could be possible. I haven’t a tapestry with my ancestors on it. Sorry.”

“Aren’t you a pureblood?”, asked Ron.

“So far as I know, one of my biological parents is a pureblood while the other is a muggleborn. They abandoned me and someone else adopted me.”

“I’m sorry to hear it. I hope your new family is doing a better job.”

“Oh, don’t worry. They’re great.”

“Well, I still need to find a toad. See you later.” Hermione stood up and was almost gone as she turned around to look at Ron. “You have something on your nose, right there.” Hermione pointed at a spot at her nose and vanished.

“Ok. She’s weird.” Ron rubbed against his nose and scrunched his face when he saw she was right. Harry just shrugged and turned his attention back to the outside world. The rest of the trip was quiet.

----

They almost reached the station in Hogsmeade when Ron decided to open his mouth again. “Ok listen. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did. I mean, you cannot pick up who your ancestors are, right. And well, you were still a toddler like me when the Dark Lord vanished. So…ehm…Sorry.”

“Ok.”

“You really doesn’t like to talk, do you?”

“What can I say? You apologized and it’s ok. But to be honest, I wouldn’t have cared even if you hadn’t apologized. There is nothing I have done wrong and I’m proud of who I am. Should somebody have an issue with it then they can let me be and search for other people they may like.”

“Whoa, ok. Message received.” In Hogsmeade, they left the train and Hadrian saw for the first time a half-giant, who was calling for all the first years. Again he was watching his surroundings but again he couldn’t find what he hoped would be here.

“Hey, are you searching for someone?”

“Not really.”

“You’re no fun.”

“As I said, you can look for someone else if you don’t like my behavior.” They followed the half-giant to a shore with dozens of boats, which they used as transport to the castle.

The sight of Hogwarts was spectacular, but Hadrian had the strange feeling that the castle was sad, that the lights weren’t as bright as they should be. He shook his head, thinking he might just imagine it.

Inside of Hogwarts, they met Professor McGonagall, who led them to a staircase and ordered them to wait until she would return for them.

“If that isn’t Ron Weasley. Hadn’t thought your parents would be able to send another child to Hogwarts. However, from the look I can imagine that they couldn’t afford to buy some new clothes for you.” Next to Hadrian, Ron stiffened and sneered.

“Better as to have a stick in the ass and to know that the own father is a traitor to the wizarding world.”

“Be careful what you say or I might tell my father he should get your father out of the ministry.”

“You damned snake. You’re just a coward like your father.”

“I think both of you should calm down.”, interrupted Hadrian. The other students just watched and whispered, but turned their attention to Hadrian when he spoke up.

“Well, seems we meet again. Hope you had a nice trip.” Draco smiled at Hadrian, who didn’t return it, so he stopped. “What? The Weasleys are a family of…”

“I don’t care, what you think they are…” Ron smiled smugly, but stopped when Hadrian continued. “And I don’t care what the Weasleys are thinking about you.”

“Yeah? And why are you interfering then?”

“Because I don’t want to hear two brats bicker who the better is of them at my first day at Hogwarts.”

“You…” Before Draco could answer, the doors to the Great Hall opened and a witch, who introduced herself as professor McGonagall, called for them to enter.

----

The Great Hall was as much impressive as the castle from outside, but Hadrian had still the feeling something was wrong with the light.

He let his gaze wander over the staff table, but didn’t linger when he saw the two Potters.

For short second, Hadrian met the eyes of the headmaster, but didn’t stop to acknowledge the man. He wasn’t sure yet, what he should think about the old wizard. Partly it was his fault what happened to Severus, because he didn’t stopped the bullying of the marauders or the tormenting from the Slytherins. In general, he seemed blind to what his happening in Hogwarts or just didn’t care.

From what Hadrian knew, the headmaster seemed biased, because he favored the Gryffindors and saw in all Slytherins only a potential Death Eater, even if they came from different houses, not only Slytherin.

He took in the other staff members, before he turned his attention back to Professor McGonagall, who stood next to a chair with a hat sitting on top.

“Welcome to Hogwarts, your home for the next seven of years where you will learn the different kind of magic and the history of the wizarding world. However, before you will join the others, you will be sorted into one of the four houses, Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff or Slytherin. I’ll call for your names and you’ll come forward, where you’ll sit down. Then I’ll put these hat on your head and it will sort you into the house, where you will stay until the end of your seven years. As soon as the house is announced, you’ll join your housemates on the respective table. When they are no questions then let us begin.”

Professor McGonagall paused for a moment, letting her gaze wander of the little group of new students, before she opened a scroll and read the first name.

“Hannah Abbott” A girl stepped forward, sitting down and looked nervous up when the professor put the hat on her head. It didn’t even took two seconds before the hat shouted ‘HUFFLEPUFF’

And so the students were called forward one after another. Hadrian watched how Hermione was sorted into Gryffindor as well as Neville, followed by Draco, who was sorted into Slytherin before the hat even touched his head. Then it was Hadrian’s turn.

“Harry Potter” Everyone went silent and turned their attention to the still remaining group of newcomers.

“Harry Potter. Come forward please.” Hadrian took a deep breath before he stepped out of the crowd.

“I’d prefer if you call me Hadrian Dragon Peverell, because this is my new name.” This caused everyone to freeze, before several shouts where heard. The headmaster stood up and called everyone to order and to be silent. It took almost a minute in which Hadrian just watched his fingernails, knowing very well it’d upset some people even more.

“My boy, I think they is a slight misunderstanding? I wasn’t informed about a name change.”

“Of course not. For my own protection and that of my new family, we decided to let everyone believe I was still living with my muggle relatives. Only this wouldn’t have even be necessary, because no one ever cared to look, if I was fine. Well, but I don’t want to delay the ceremony. I’m sure there is no one interested in my story anyway. I just wanted to correct Professor McGonagall, because as it seemed Hogwarts didn’t receive message about my new status.”

He walked to the chair and risk a short glance to the two Potters, who looked a bit taken a back. Understandable, if your family is a descendant from the Peverell line and you might look at someone, who could take away your title, if wanted.

Then something seemed to click and James suddenly stood up. “Wait a second. Someone without our permission cannot adopt you. You’re our son. And what it this nonsense about taking the name Peverell.”

“Leaving a toddler outside on some doorstep alone in the middle of the night, allows everyone, who finds them, to adopt them. My father checked it several times and the goblins even confirmed it. You aren’t my parents any longer. And when it comes to my name, you better ask my father, Lord Alucard Tempest. After all, it was him, who gave it to me.” Both Potters paled as he mentioned what they had done, several eyebrows to shot up in question, and him almost to laugh.

“I must apologize, but you have me on a disadvantage. Who is Lord Tempest?”

“As I said, he’s my father. If you wish to find out more about him, you may ask him yourself.”

“I see.” Hadrian couldn’t make out what the old wizard was thinking, but he didn’t seemed happy.

“Albus, you cannot be serious.”, gritted James out.

“This is not the time nor the place to discuss this. Mr. Peverell, we might speak with you later or at least ask you to invite your father to the castle. For now, there are still students waiting to be sorted. So please continue.”

The headmaster gave James a meaningful glare before waving his hand as sign for Hadrian to sit down, while he himself sat back on his own chair, well more a throne, and titling his head at Minerva to proceed.

“Well Mr. Peverell. I apologize for calling you a false name.”

“It’s no problem, Professor.” Hadrian smiled up at the woman, who gave him a knowing look and a smirk. Then she put the head on his head.

“Oooh ? Interesting, very very interesting. The Potter heir returned, but not being a Potter anymore.”

“Well, I wouldn’t call me an heir, at least not to the Potter title. I think Peverell suits me much better, don’t you think.”

“Hm, can deny the truth, can I.” The hat laughed and Hadrian smirked, which let some people frown in wondering what they were speaking about.

“So, which house would you send me in?”

“A good question. Let me see. Hm, maybe I should ask, which house you prefer, because I’m not sure if you’ll like the house I would want to sort you.”

“Truly, I don’t care. If you think, Slytherin is the best then so be it. That’s the same for each other house. I don’t care if you sort me into Gryffindor as long as you do it because you think it’s due to my character and not because of my former parents.”

“I see. Actually, both houses would suit you well, but there is a voice which tells me to send you to, GRYFFINDOR.” Hadrian sat for a few more seconds, staring wide eye to the wall on the other side before McGonagall nudged him to join his housemates, who cheered to have him in their house. He was still confused about what the hat said, but shook it off when he reached the table, where he would shake hands and smile at the people he would share his life for the next seven years.

“Why didn’t you tell me you’re Harry Potter?” Ron hadn’t stood up like the others, but gave him a sour look.

“Because I’m not Harry Potter.”

“But…”

“Ronald. It’s not our place…”

“…to question him.”, stated the Weasley twins.

“They right. And what does it matter?”, asked Hermione.

“What does it matter? It matters, because he just declined his parents.”

“Parents, which have abandoned him, you mean?”

“Well…”

“Enough. I think I made myself clear and I’m not interested to explain myself to you. It’s not your business in any way. My name is Hadrian, accept it or not.”

“Can we still call you Harry for short or would it be too strange?”, asked Neville.

“As long as you have in mind that I’m not Harry Potter, I don’t care. The name doesn’t mean anything to me. But I’d prefer you call me Hadrian.”

“Understood. Hadrian it will be then.” Hadrian gave Neville a grateful smile as well as the others, who accepted his claim. Then he turned his attention back to the sorting. There weren’t many left and just as McGonagall wanted to announce the sorting was done, the lights brighten and the doors to the great hall opened, letting everyone turn around to look who was there.

Hadrian’s heart stopped for a moment and his breath was taken away. There stood a small pale child with silver eyes and silver-blue hair falling down straight to their hips. Next to him was an elf, beaming brightly, while leading the child further into the hall.

Chapter Text

Hadrian stared, not taking his eyes away while the elf led the child through the Great Hall. He couldn’t tell if it was a boy or girl, but it didn’t matter, because Hadrian didn’t care. He just saw the beauty in the other one’s magic surrounding them. His own magic, golden for everyone who could see it, wanted to reach out and cover this beautiful silver moon magical aura.

To his own shock his inner dragon was purring, which could only mean one thing. This was his mate. But this couldn’t be. Hadrian was sure his mate died ten years ago.

“Who’s that?”

“Don’t know. I hadn’t seen them on the train or when we were waiting outside.”

Hadrian didn’t hear anything what was spoken. His whole attention was on the child, which looked at the ceiling in wonder. They didn’t looked once to any of the persons in the hall, no matter if student or adult, even if they reached the start of the staircase in front of the staff table.

“Mr. Headmaster. Trixi apologizes for the delay. The way for my master had been long.”

“And who, may I ask, are you?”

“I’m Trixi, personal elf for little master here.”

“Personal elves are not allowed at Hogwarts. It’d have been explained in the letter send to you.”

“Trixi is aware and will go as soon as master is sorted and in good care.” Everyone turned silent and watched in mild fascination. Those who grew up with elves as servants looked shocked, or at least these students, which families saw only slaves in their house elves. Hadrian’s own elves behaved similar like Trixi, meaning they didn’t fear him and had no qualms to spoke for themselves.

“Minerva?”

“There is no other name on the scroll Albus. There must be a misunderstanding.”

“No, no. No misunderstanding. Look again. Master received letter. Here it is.” The Professor raised an eyebrow, but did as the elf said after taking a short look at the Hogwarts letter and took another glance of the list of names from new students. Her eyes narrowed at she saw a new name, which she was sure hadn’t been there before, but shrugged it off. Maybe she’s just getting old.

“Seems you were right. I must have read over the name. My apologize. But may I ask why you haven’t been in the Hogwarts Express?”

“Master’s father brought him. Wanted to be sure master arrives safely.”

“I see. Very well. Severus Sephiroth Prince, would you please sit down in this chair so I can put the sorting hat on your head. It’ll tell us know which house will be your home for the next seven years.”

Hadrian’s eyes widen a little. Severus? Did he heard correct? Does this child, this boy, share the same name as the wizard, who protected him? How? Who was he? Where did he come from? Why does he have the feeling he’s missing something here?

“Mr. Prince?” Hadrian shook his head to put his questions aside, concentrating back to the scene in front of him.

“I must apologize. Master gets easily distracted. It’s the first time he left his home.” Trixi lightly pulled on the boy’s robes to get his attention, which seemed to work. He tilted his head to the side and led Trixi lead him to the chair.

Hadrian risk a glance at the headmaster, who looked questioning at the elf, but she ignored it as she did with everyone else, who looked curious about what she meant by not leaving his home until now.

He watched Professor McGonagall putting the hat on the boy’s head and was curious in which house the boy would be sorted.

----

“Oh my. My Lady had been very sad as you’ve disappeared. Therefore, I’m happy to welcome you back.”

“Oh. You’re a speaking hat. That’s funny.”

“You don’t remember me?”

“Hm. Should I?”

“Not if that’s what Lady Magic had decided.”

“If you say so.”

“Are you aware of the four houses in Hogwarts and for what they stay?” Severus shrugged and titled his head.

“Let me explain.”

“Sure.” Again Severus shrugged and listen to the hat’s explanation, moving his legs forth and back, while everyone stared at him, most thinking he looked cute.

“Let us see. The four houses resemble your more outstanding characteristics. Gryffindor stands for valued bravery, daring, nerve, and chivalry. Ravenclaws are known for their intelligence, knowledge, curiosity, creativity and wit. Hufflepuffs are valued for their hard work, dedication, patience, loyalty, and fair play. While Slytherin is the house for those with cunning, resourcefulness, leadership and ambition characteristics. What do you think which House would suit you?”

“Don’t know.”

“And there’s the problem. I don’t know either, but I believe I know in which house I’ll sort you anyway, because there was someone else today, I had the same problem with. And a little voice is saying you two should be together.”

“Hm” Severus had actually stopped to listen to the hat and stared again at the ceiling, which displayed the night sky with so many stars he had never seen before.

“Okay, Okay.”, snickered the hat. “I see you don’t care much about what I’m saying, so I make it short. GRYFFINDOR.”

----

While they waited for the hat to announce which house Severus will be sorted in, Hadrian heard someone saying. “I think he’s pretty.”

“What do you mean with pretty? He looks like a girl. Wasn’t it for the name, I’d never have considered him being a boy.”, said Ron next to Hermione, both sitting across from Hadrian. Hermione gave him a hit with her elbow, looking at him in displeasure.

“What about it? Do you have a problem with how he looks? I agree that he looks pretty. I’m sure he’ll become a very handsome man, even if he might look very feminine. There is nothing wrong with it.”

“I’m just saying he looks weird. I don’t mean it like an offense. Sorry. I just never saw this kind of hair color and look how pale he is. He looks, as he never has seen the sun. I almost feel pity for him.”, reared the redhead back.

Hadrian didn’t like what he heard. His dragon wanted to burn this idiot across from him, but Hadrian suppressed to show any reaction. Like Hermione, he found the boy very handsome. Silver-blue hair, almost snow-white skin, and those silver eyes from another world, let Hadrian think of an angelic creature. A creature born in darkness, after it sacrificed everything, but came out into the light, reborn.

Hadrian shook his head, a little confused about his last thoughts.

Before someone could say anything else, the head shouted ‘GRYFFINDOR’ and Hadrian’s head snapped back to the boy. Before he knew it, he stood and clapped loudly, a smile on his face.

“He doesn’t look like a Gryffindor.”, stated Ron.

“And you think you do?”, sneered Hadrian not caring to look at the redhead, who winced.

“Ah. Sorry. Did I say it out loud?”

“Yes, you did.”, replied Hermione, rolling her eyes.

The elf stepped forward again, also grinning when she helped the boy out of the big chair and led him to the Gryffindor table straight to the spot Hadrian stood. He made room and carefully helped him to sit down. Trixi gave him a nod before disappearing. It felt as she had given Severus into his care. Hadrian sat down too, close enough that he was shoulder to shoulder or more shoulder to head to the other boy, who was at least a head and a half smaller than him. And now that he could have a closer look, he noticed that Severus’ eyes were not only silver, but was a mix of silver and pale blue.

“Hi, my name’s Hadrian. I’m also a new student.” The boy didn’t reply, just smiling at him and everyone else, who introduced themselves to him.

Hadrian wondered if Severus might be mute, which let his stomach twist a little. Not because it made him less attractive, but Hadrian truly wished, he could hear his voice. At least, Severus seemed to understand them, which meant he wasn’t deaf or maybe he was and just learned how to read lips?

“Oy, are you mute or something? You hadn’t said anything yet. Its really rude to not introduce yourself properly.” Hadrian truly wanted to slap this imbecile. He looked at Severus, who had titled his head and had a neutral expression on his face, like he wasn’t sure what the other boy had said.

“Ron, since when…”

“…are you caring…”

“…about manners.”, asked the older twins beside them.

“What? I always do.”

“Clearly not. Or you’d think before you open your mouth.”, scoffed Hadrian, which caused the others to snicker.

“Ssh. The headmaster is standing.”, interrupted Hermione. They all turned, including Severus, to the staff table. Hadrian had to hold back to put his arm around the smaller boy.

“Welcome to a new year in Hogwarts. Before we start the banquet, there are some inhabitants of Hogwarts, who wants to greet our new students.”

Suddenly a head appeared in the middle of the table, startling them.

“Hey, that’s Nearly Headless Nick. My brother Charlie told us about him.”, yelled Ron.

“Ah. Welcome new students. I see we have a few special children this year. Welcome to Hogwarts.” The ghost looked at Hadrian and Severus, who both looked at him unimpressed. “Very special indeed. I hope you’ll have fun in Gryffindor.”

“Almost headless?” The ghost turned to Hermione, who looked at him with a frown.

“Hm. Yes. The ax, which was used to remove my head wasn’t very sharp, you see and therefore didn’t managed to do a good work. It’s very frustrating you know, because I’m not able to join the hunt of the headless. But, well, I won’t keep you from your meal, so please excuse me.” The students watched him leave, before turning their attention to all the food, which appeared out of nowhere.

“Whoa, that looks great. Bon appetite everyone.” Ron didn’t wait for a response and started to fill his plate with variants of meals and stuffing it into his mouth in the same time. Hadrian crunched his nose in slight disgust before filling his own plate. He also risk a few glances at Severus and when the boy didn’t take anything he turned around to him.

“What is it Severus? Aren’t you hungry?” Silver-blue eyes turned at him then down to Hadrian’s plate, who had put some vegetables and chicken on it. “You can take whatever you want Severus.”, whispered Hadrian, almost purring.

The boy titled his head and watched how others where filling their plates as well. Thin, white and elegant finger moved forward to grab a piece of chicken. The boy sniffed at it before he bit into it, though it was more a nibbling. However, Severus’ demeanor changed into something like surprise. He licked his upper lip, which let Hadrian blush, before taking a bigger bite into the chicken.

Hadrian didn’t think he’d ever enjoy to watch someone eat, but seeing Severus happily trying out different dishes, made him happy. The boy was so small and thin, which let Hadrian again wonder where Severus had lived. He didn’t seem ill or that someone had abused him, but clearly didn’t get enough food, which could be a sign of neglect, but Severus didn’t behave as someone who had been neglected.

It also seemed, Severus hadn’t experienced something like that or had contact to other children or people in general, which could mean he lived far away from any civilization or that his family didn’t wanted for anyone to find out about him. Somehow, Hadrian had the feeling it was both.

However, all in all Severus looked healthy, even if a little underweight, and seemed to be a very curious child.

----

When the dinner was over, Dumbledore explained some of the rules, like the forbidden forest, as the name was already telling, was forbidden, that the third floor in the west wing was closed and that they should prevent it if they don’t wish to die a cruel death. Hadrian just raised a brow at that, even more so when the headmaster was looking at him when he said it. Then he wished them all a good night and ordered the prefects to escort the first years to their houses.

Hadrian made sure Severus was at his side all the way up to the Gryffindor tower. He almost lost him on the moving stairs, but was quick enough to drag Severus with him. The boy wasn’t as fast as the others and also looked at everything in mild fascination, which made it hard for Hadrian to keep up with the group. Not that he mind, but he had no clue where the entrance to the Gryffindor dormitories were and he didn’t want to get lost on his first day. He even considered picking up Severus, but remained from doing it. He had to remind himself that for Severus he’s a stranger and that he might not appreciate to be carried around.

When they arrived, Hadrian sighed in relief, placing himself a little behind Severus, so the boy couldn’t suddenly disappear. “There we are first years. The entrance is behind this painting of the Fat Lady.”

“Ah. Good evening, newcomers. Welcome to Gryffindor.” Some students gasped as suddenly the Lady moved and even greeted them.

“You have to say the password to get inside. It’ll change each fortnight. You aren’t allowed to give it to anyone outside of your own house. The new password will be on the bulletin board in the common room. Should you forget it then you have to wait for another student to give it to you. Don’t write it down where someone could find it. We won’t want someone of the other houses to get inside, at least not without permission.”

The prefect, Percy Weasley if Hadrian remembered correct, said the current password and as he said, the painting moved aside and revealed an entrance. Carefully, Hadrian pushed Severus forward when the boy wouldn’t move at first, but both stood shortly after in a big circular common room with several squashy armchairs, tables and a bulletin board on one side, where different notes were posted.

It didn’t take long and Professor McGonagall joined them, smiling at them. “Welcome to Gryffindor tower. This will be your home for the next seven years. You can use the common room for study, relaxing or playing or anything else. Each house has their own Quidditch team. First years aren’t allowed, but if you are interested you can put your names on the list for the next year. The team captain will invite you to try out and see if you have the potential to join the team. Unfortunately, we couldn’t claim the cup for the past five years, but I’m sure our team will give its best to do this year. You are allowed to watch the matches if you like.”

Hadrian loved flying and had fun playing with his friends. Maybe he’d give it a shot.

“The dormitories are separated for girls and boys. Boys aren’t allowed to enter the girl dormitories. It’s also charmed, so don’t even try. It’s not the same for the boys dormitories, because the founders thought girls more trustworthy than boys.” McGonagall gave a meaningful look to the girls, expecting them to keep up to the trust given.

“Your baggage were already transferred and should wait for you. Prefect Weasley will show the boys their dormitories, while I take the girls. Last for today. After dinner, I expect everyone under fifth year back into the tower. For fifth and upper years, curfew ends 9pm. Prefects as well head girl or head boy are the exception and are helping the Mr. Filch and teachers to control the halls for any rule breakers. So make sure you’re back in time, because as punishment you’ll get detention and losing house points. Breakfast will start at 7am. You have time until 8:45am before your first class is starting at 9am. Your schedules are on the board as well waiting for you in your rooms. You will have your first class with me tomorrow. I expect everyone to be punctual, don’t disappoint me. With that, I wish everyone a good night.”

“Come. It’s already late and I still have to show you your places before you can settle in. Follow me.”

It took them at least five minutes to reach the last floor where all first years would stay. Hadrian was happy that Severus’ bed was next to his, followed by Neville, Seamus, Dean and, which Hadrian considered less luck, Ron on his other side, because this room was also build like a cycle. It contained six four-poster beds with each one having a nightstand next to it and their school trunk on the foot of the bed.

“It’s huge. I wonder if all rooms are so big.”, said Dean.

“I’m sure you can go and take a look into the other rooms.”, replied Seamus.

“My brother Charlie said, that the rooms are all the same. Depending on how many students are arriving, it can also happen that dorms only contains four or five people.”

“Huh. Don’t you think six is a little crowded?”

“I have six siblings. What do you think?”, laughed Ron.

Hadrian blends the others out. He didn’t mind to share the room with others, even if he had preferred not to share it with this redhead. The boy just rubbed wrong at his nerves and Hadrian didn’t like the feeling he got from him. Something wasn’t right, but he was sure he’d find out.

When he was done unpacking his school stuff, he made himself ready to go to bed. The day had been long and he was truly tired. Here and then he watched Severus, who also ignored their roommates and instead unpacking his own things. Hadrian had been a little worried if Severus had all things needed. He also worried about Severus not speaking, wondering how he would manage the classes, where they had to speak the names of the spells and hexes. He wasn’t sure if the boy could do wandless magic, but even then the teachers might prefer if they talk the spells to see if they get them right. Well, Hadrian would find out soon enough, he thought.

“Oy, there is a bat in here.”

“Really? Where?”

“Over there.” Ron pointed at a spot on one of Severus’ bedpost, where indeed a small silver-blue, same color as Severus’ hair, bat was hanging.

“And?”

“It’s a bat, dude. Bats are sucking out the blood of their victims.”

“And a rat is known for spreading illnesses. So what about it?”, rebuked Hadrian.

“Scabbers is completely fine, I can tell you. He’s with my family as long as I can remember.”

Hadrian frowned at this, but put it aside when Severus reached out and stroke the little head of the bat.

“Seems it’s his familiar and I don’t have any problem with them. Somehow, it’s even cool, because I don’t think there was anyone with a bat as familiar in the train.”, said Dean.

“Dante.” Hadrian’s head snapped around so fast that you could have think he broke his neck.

“Would you repeat it, please?”

“Dante, his name is Dante.” This voice caused Hadrian to get goosebumps, but not in a bad meaning. Severus’ voice was smooth, soft and it let Hadrian’s heart beating faster.

“It’s a nice name. You see the owl over there? This is Hedwig, my familiar. Hedwig, why don’t you come here and greet Severus and Dante?” Hadrian held out his arm to allow the owl to land on it.

Severus took his own familiar into his hand, or more let him dangle upside down in the air with little claws wrapped around Severus’ finger. Hadrian sat on his bed while Severus stood, what let them be in the same height. Their moved their arms so that their familiars where also on eye level and then let them check themselves out while watching.

Both didn’t made any move, staring at each other, until Hedwig clicked with her beak and Dante responding with a high pitch tone. That was it, nothing more happened and Hadrian snickered, having more expected.

Seamus, Dean and Neville also came over with their familiars, which more or less ended the same way, also with just a short sound from each animal as greeting, before they went silent again.

However, when Ron came over with Scabbers on his hand, the other familiars either ignored the rat completely or made an unhappy sound when their owner put them to close for their liking.

“Your familiars are bullies. They don’t even try.” Ron stomp back to his bed, while telling his rat that he’d surely find some friends. The others just shrugged, though Hadrian thought it weird. But again he put the thought aside.

He was absolutely sure Severus is his mate. And while he had observed him, he was sure this Severus was the same Severus, who saved him, even if he doesn’t look like him. But from what he could tell, Severus also was a creature, what might explain his new appearance. Hadrian would ask his father, if he could made a trip to Azkaban and check out his theory. All his thoughts and feelings that run through his head the past few hours since Severus’ arrival, were piecing themselves together and slowly merged to something, which made him giddy to find out the truth. Magic worked in mysterious ways and to meet a de-aged wizard, with his creature inheritance awoken, could be included to it.

Chapter Text

“Good morning together. You’re early. I hope you slept well?”

“Morning, Hermione. Yes, we just arrived a few minutes ago. How was your first night?”

“Good so far. Where is Ron?”

“Still sleeping.”, shrugged Hadrian.

“Oh. Well, he has still time. It’s not even eight. I’m looking forward to our first lesson with Professor McGonagall. Did you knew she’s a cat animagus? I’m wondering if we’ll learn to become an animagus as well.”

“I don’t think it’s in the curriculum. Also you have to register your animagus, should you manage to master it.”, said Neville.

“Really, why?”

“Because, it’s illegal if you don’t. I assume it’s because many used their animagus form for stealing or to harm someone.”

“Hm, I think it makes sense then. Would be easier to find the culprit if you know who can turn into which animal.”

“True.”

“Hey, Severus. Who is that?”, asked Hermione as she noticed him feeding a small bat hanging in his hair.

“Dante.” Hermione’s eyes went big, not really expecting an answer. She needed a few seconds until she shook her head and smiled.

“That’s a nice name. Did you found him Diagon Alley while your were shopping for your school stuff?”

Severus shook his head as response, while he gave another fruit to his friend.

“Oh. Did your parents gave him to you?” Another shake of his head let Hermione frown and looking at Hadrian, who just shrugged. Severus wasn’t much of a talker, which was fine, of course.

“Did you have a familiar, Hermione?”, he asked instead.

“No. To be honest, I hadn’t looked for one. Maybe later. I can use the school owls to write my parents.”

“You’d get one, mustn’t be an owl as you can see. I hadn’t planned to get an owl, but my sister wanted to visit the shop for ‘Magical Menagerie’ and somehow it ended with me having an owl. Don’t misunderstand me, I love Hedwig, just hadn’t expected it.”

“You have a sister?”

“Yeah. Her name is Juna. She’s just four.”

“How cute. Maybe you can introduce us next time if we are back at Kings Cross.”

“Sure.”

They talked a little more and finished their breakfast. They all had their school bags at hand, so neither went back to Gryffindor tower, where a red head still laid in his bed.

----

“He’s too late.”, whispered Hermione. She sat behind Hadrian and Severus, sharing a desk with Neville.

“Hmpf.” Hadrian didn’t really care. Somehow, he hadn’t expected anything else from the Weasley. They had arrived ten minutes before class started and Hadrian led Severus to the right front desk. Seamus and Dean sat on the desk next to them. Hadrian was pleased that people, who seemed nice so far, surrounded his mate.

Draco Malfoy sat on the other side of the room. Hadrian already had noticed that the blond boy often glanced at Severus. So far, he kept his distance, but Hadrian was sure it wouldn’t be long and he’d approach him.

Ten minutes after the class had started Ron made his appearances. Panting, he looked around, surely looking for the professor and a free spot.

“Seems I’m lucky. Professor McGonagall isn’t here yet. Why had no one woken me up?”

Neither of them answered, because the cat, which sat on the front desk, suddenly jumped and transformed midair.

“Mr. Weasley. I thought I made myself clear yesterday, that I expect everyone to be on time. Ten points from Gryffindor and detention with Mr. Filch after dinner.”

“Wait. What? I’d have been on time, if someone would have woken me up. In addition, I get lost on the way.”

“Ten more points, Mr. Weasley. Students are responsible for themselves. And I’m sure your dorm mates would have woken you up, if you had asked.”

“B…”

“Mr. Weasley. Any other word from you will end in a week detention with Mr. Filch. Therefore, I suggest you sit down, keep your mouth shut and allow me to continue my class.”

Ronald swallowed down any further protests and sat down next to a Slytherin with clear disgust written in his face.

“What an idiot.”, muttered Seamus and Hadrian could only agree.

----

“I hope Charms will be better going as Transfiguration. Nothing against Professor McGonagall or her teaching, but I was looking forward finally to learn some spells. I hope Professor Flitwick will teach us our first today.”, sighed Dean after they left the classroom.

“Exactly my thought. I’m more the practical type as just sit there and listen. It becomes boring so fast. I’m not looking forward about History. I fear I’ll fell asleep in this class.”, commented Seamus.

“Me too.”

“The history professor is a ghost.”, mentioned Hermione, walking in front of the boys.

“Seriously? How can a ghost be a professor?”

“Didn’t you read the book ‘Hogwarts: The History’? Professor Binns had been the History professor even before he died. He came back as ghost and refused to leave, even scared off other professors, who were hired to take over the class. Professor Dumbledore decided to let him continue teaching.”

“Hm. I’m curious how it’ll went.”

“My brother Charlie told us, it’s very boring. Professor Binns would only mention the goblin wars.” The group looked over their shoulders and saw Ron trailing behind them. “Why didn’t you wake me? Because of that, I lost many house points and even got detention.”

“It’s like Professor McGonagall said. You hadn’t asked and neither of us is your babysitter. Furthermore, we set up an alarm. You grunted, but went back to sleep when we put them off again. You didn’t even noticed us getting ready and leaving. We thought you had set up your own alarm, so we didn’t wanted to disturb you. How should we have known that you hadn’t done it?”

“Come on, Harry. Friends are helping each other.”

“We aren’t friends. I just met you yesterday. And I’m pretty sure I told you that I’d prefer to be called Hadrian.”

“But you also said it wouldn’t matter if we call you Harry.”

“Yeah, but only if you mean it as a nick name and not associate it to my former name, which you clearly do.”

“How would you know?”

“Because I can hear it in your tone.”, scoffed Hadrian.

“Even then. You’re Harry Potter.”

“I’m not. And the sooner you learn it as better it’d be.”, interrupted Hadrian, this time a little harsher. Ron stayed silent until he noticed where they were going.

“The library? What are you want here?”

“Start working on the essay McGonagall just gave us as homework. We have still plenty of time until lunch. Our next class is scheduled for the afternoon. So we have plenty of time to work on it.”

“Come on. We have time until next week. Why not explore the castle a little?”

“Feel free to do it.”, dismissed Hadrian. He really begun to despise the annoying boy.

“Pfft. Fine. It was just a suggestion, no reason to be mean.” The others rolled their eyes. Like Hadrian, Ron annoyed them already.

In the library, they claimed one of the bigger desks for themselves with enough place for them all. Hadrian went over to the bookshelves with Hermione to find the books they needed for their essay. When they came back to the group, he almost let out a growl as Ron had himself placed beside Severus. To the boys luck, there was another seat on Severus’ other side or Hadrian might have pushed the idiot out of the seat.

Even the others had noticed how possessive Hadrian seemed to be over being close to Severus, even if neither of them really understood it, maybe except for Neville.

Hadrian already had the feeling that Neville isn’t an ordinary boy, since he met him in Diagon Alley, but also a creature. Sure it wasn’t a secret that Hadrian was a creature, but most seemed not be aware about it. So far, no one asked him about it and he didn’t mentioned it, if needed. But by the looks Neville sometimes gave him, he was very much aware. Creatures notice other creatures almost at first sight. That’s why he knew Severus was also one, even if he didn’t knew what they were.

And he knew they weren’t the only ones. But they all kept their heads low, because they knew what can happen if someone finds out and you’re not part of the peace treaty, like Hadrian is. But even then people are withdrawing and suspicious all the time.

It was also another reason why Hadrian wasn’t sure about the headmaster. On one hand, he had two half-creatures as employees, is often speaking about creature rights from what his father has told him, but on the other hand, he did nothing to improve anything. In contrary, the last few years, the laws had been getting even more stricter.

“Aaaaah. What is this bat doing here? Go away.” Suddenly, a weight was thrown against Hadrian and he suddenly had Severus pressed into his side. His reflexes were fast enough to wrap an arm around Severus waist, so the boy wasn’t landing on the floor.

As Hadrian looked down into his mate’s face, he saw shock and…fear?

“Leave.” Hadrian didn’t yell. In contrary, it was almost a whisper, but said with enough of a threat in it that even the muggleborns knew that Hadrian was pissed.

“Ah, sorry mate. I didn’t mean to shove him. The bat in his hair startled me and…truly I just reacted out of instinct.”

“Leave” This time Hadrian put a little more force behind the words. The room seemed to drop a few degrees. Even the Slytherins, next to them went still and felt a shiver running down their spine.

To Hadrian’s surprise, they hadn’t said anything when they placed themselves next to them and even ignored Ron’s insults.

“But.”

“Young man. Stop being loud in my library. This is a place for reading and silently studying. If you can’t keep your mouth shut, then leave.” A sudden voice behind them stopped the tension growing even more and Hadrian let himself relax a little, still holding Severus close to him.

He hadn’t even noticed that is hand moved up and down Severus’ arm in a soothing manner. And as he finally noticed, what he did, he turned red and helped Severus back into his chair, but also looking him over for any injuries. Out of the corner of is eyes he saw Draco sitting back as well. However, he was a little surprised when he saw worry in his eyes while observing Severus, though Draco turned away when he noticed Hadrian’s gaze on him.

“And what about him? He has his familiar…”

“Familiars are allowed as long as they stay with their owners and don’t do anything. I thought the list of rules hanging outside next to the entrance are clear.”

“I hadn’t…”

“Clearly not. Leave my library and come back if you have read and understood the rules.”

Ron marched off. Hadrian could just shake his head. Not even a day has passed since their arrival and the boy caused only trouble.

“Everything alright Severus? Is Dante fine?” Severus moved his hand to his hair, letting his familiar climb in his hand, before moving it in front of his face. Dante fluttered with his wings, letting them now he was fine. Severus and Hadrian smiled and the former put his bat back into his hair, where it almost melted into it. If Dante wasn’t moving you could easily overlook him, because of the equal color they shared.

----

“Welcome first year students. I’m Professor Flitwick, Head of House Ravenclaw and as you can see a half-goblin. For the next seven years, I’ll teach you many different charms. The first spell you will learn is the Levitation Charm. With this, you are able to let things fly or let them hovering mid-air. As you can see, there is a feather laying in front of you. If not, please lift your hand.” The Professor watched over the class and nodded when no one gave a sign.

“Good. Each one of you should have a wand, so please pull it out. To let the feather fly, you have to say “Wingardium Leviosa” while in the same time moving your wand. Please watch closely how I do it.” Flitwick made a quick movement with his wrist, while also saying the words. Shortly after his own feather begun to move up into the air.

“You may think, it’s easy, but notice that the wording of the spell and the wand movement is very important. If you don’t speak it correctly or make the wrong movement, then it won’t work, even if you did everything else of it right. Are every one of you ready?” There were no complains and Flitwick let them train the charm.

Hadrian was the first to let his feather fly and received ten points from Flitwick. He ignored Ron’s muttering and instead watched Severus next to him.

He hadn’t seen his mate’s wand yet, and could just stare. Never had he seen a wand like this. It was black with a silver pattern embedded winding up it’s way from bottom to top.

Hadrian was sure Severus didn’t get this wand from Ollivander’s. Especially, when he noticed the shocked expression from Flitwick when he had noticed the wand, though he hid it fast.

Severus managed to let his feather levitate not long after Hadrian did, received another five point for Gryffindor, and before they knew it, the class ended.

“I hadn’t thought it would be so hard.”, sighed Seamus.

“It was just our first lesson.”

“Yeah? But you managed to get it right after ten minutes.”

“Maybe. But at least half the class didn’t and are most likely in the same mood as you. Furthermore, it was just our second subject. Maybe you will do better in one of the other classes.”

“Or maybe I just don’t have the talent like you and need more patience, like Flitwick had said.”

“Don’t worry. You’ll handle it.”

----

The next day started with a double class of ‘History’ together with the Ravenclaws, where they all were fighting not to fall asleep. Even Hadrian had difficulties to stay awake until a weight pressed against his side. Looking down, he was met with silver blue hair and needed a few seconds to register that Severus was leaning into him, fast asleep. His dragon purred and the rest of the lesson he was smiling, an arm around the smaller boy.

After lunch, they had double class in ‘Herbology’ with Hufflepuff. It turned out that Neville had a natural talent in it and earned them a lot a lot of points.

After that, they had ‘Defense against the Dark Arts’ again with Slytherin. Observing the Professor, Quirrell was his name, gave Hadrian a weird feeling. Something wasn’t right, but he couldn’t put a finger on it. The Professor was stuttering, which made it difficult to understand him, but when he turned around, Hadrian had the feeling to be watched. And he noticed Severus flinching as well, like he was in pain, which caused Hadrian to suppress his protective instinct or he would put him into his lap.

Later when they were in their dorms, Hadrian asked. “Severus? Are you hurt? I noticed you flinching in our last class quite often.”

Severus titled his head and seemed to think. When Hadrian thought he wouldn’t get an answer, he heard a small voice saying. “It’s my back. Sometimes it’s hurting. Da told me that someone had cursed me before my family found me.”

Another chill run through Hadrian. He still remembered the green light hitting an invisible barrier directly where the man had stood. He remembered someone screaming in pain.

Clearing his dried throat, Hadrian asked in a low voice. “Can I see? Maybe it’s a bruise you received yesterday after Ron had pushed you.”

Hadrian hadn’t seen Severus naked, yet. He always turned away when Severus changed his clothes, wanted to respect his privacy while in the same time he let Severus curtains move so the others couldn’t see him as well. He didn’t wanted anyone else to see his mate.

Severus looked a little unsure, but removed his clothes until only his pants were left. Beautiful white skin without any traces of neglect or injuries was presented to him. The small boy wasn’t even as thin as Hadrian had feared, though he had a very slim body structure.

However, he noticed a small scar on Severus left arm and the thought why it was there let him shiver. Then Severus turned around, moved his hair out of the way to show him is back, Hadrian took a deep breath, eyes golden.

Again, he fought his instincts to wrap his arms around the small boy. His dragon was roaring in their mindscape, wanting to burn something.

Severus turned his head to look over his shoulder, feeling the slight outburst of magic.

“Are you ok?”, asked the boy unsure. Hadrian took three deep breathes before he smiled at him.

“Yes. Sorry. I hadn’t expected it and the thought that someone hurt you, makes me upset. Can I take a closer look, please?” Severus was still wary, but moved closer nonetheless.

With careful fingers, Hadrian followed the pattern of a big scar, starting on Severus right shoulder and ending on his left hip. There were two parallel lines on each side of his back, which didn’t looked like scars, but more as it was part of him. It let Hadrian wonder. However, there was also a bruise on his upper left arm, where Ron had pushed him.

So far, he couldn’t see anything unusual, which could explain the pain. The scar was pale and didn’t seemed to be infected. But when he used his sight to see magical signatures, he sharply inhaled. There were still traces of black magic. He would have to send his father another letter.

If the scar was the result of the killing curse, who knows what it could mean for Severus’ health when the black magic stayed. It was strange enough that Severus felt pain after so long and only if they were close to Professor Quirrell. Or was it the classroom? Maybe there was something inside that caused it? But Hadrian was quite sure it was the Professor. He himself felt weird around the man.

No matter, Hadrian would have keeping a close eye on Severus. He won’t lose his mate again.

----

The next day started with ‘Flying’. A class Hadrian looked forward. He loved being in the air. However, his excitement dimmed when he noticed the man standing next to Madame Hooch, Professor James Potter.

The man looked as he had swallowed a lemon drop whenever a Slytherin arrived, clearly showing his dislike to that house. The Slytherins ignored him, knowing how prejudiced the Potters were.

“Good morning class. Today, you’ll learn how to call a broom into your hand and how to hovering above the ground. Professor Potter is only here to see if there are any talents among you. Should it be the case, he might consider giving you private lessons.”

“As if he would offer it to a Slytherin.”, scoffed one of the Slytherins. Hadrian thought his name was Nott, but wasn’t sure.

“What was that?”, asked the man.

“Nothing, sir.”

“Ten points from Slytherin because of disrespecting a professor.” The boy wanted to protest, but shut his mouth, knowing well it wouldn’t do anything and make things worse.

“If that’s handled then everyone take position next to a broom. Stretch out your arm, open palm to the broom and say with determination ‘Up’.”

Again, Hadrian was the first, followed closely by Malfoy. Ron’s broom hit him in his face, which let Hadrian smirk. Other brooms were moving on the ground, but needed more convincing to move up.

“Mr. Prince. You have to speak louder, if you want your broom react.” Hadrian immediately turned to his other side, where Potter stood in front of Severus, sneering at him. “Come on, it isn’t so difficult. You just have to say ‘Up’.”

Hadrian saw Severus’ hand shaking. And it wasn’t only his hand, but his whole body trembled and he seemed frozen in fear.

“Well? What’s your problem?”

“Can’t you see that you make him uncomfortable?”, sneered Draco to Hadrian’s surprise, who was just a second away to say something himself. Potter turned, scowling at the blond boy.

“I can’t remember having ask you something. Ten points from Slytherin.” Draco gritted his teeth. Hadrian was sure he wanted say something else, but this time, he was faster.

“I agree with Mr. Malfoy. You are making Severus uncomfortable.”

“Oh? What is this? Are you his protector or something? Can Mr. Prince not speak for himself? And if he’s scared then I can only wonder how he was put into Gryffindor. Maybe the hat made a mistake. I can’t remember any Gryffindor students being scared about anything.”, scoffed Potter.

“Professor Potter, if you’re done, I’d like to continue my class. You aren’t here for bickering with students. And both, Mr. Peverell and Mr. Malfoy are right, when they saying, you do make Mr. Prince uncomfortable. So, please, stand down and just watch or leave.”

“Apologize, Madame Hooch. I’ll take my leave. I’ll watch another time if they can at least manage to call a broom into their hands.”, scoffed Potter and marched away.

Madame Hooch shook her head and walked over to Severus. By then everyone else had manage to call their brooms and had been watching.

“Mr. Prince?” Severus stood still frozen when the woman kneeled in front of him. “It’s fine, Mr. Prince. Mr. Potter is gone. Take a few deep breathes.”

Severus let his arm fall against his side and begun to sway. Hadrian moved to catch him, but Madame Hooch was faster and picked Severus up.

“You’ll wait until I’m back. Should I find anyone in the air when I come back, you will receive detention faster than you can say Quidditch. Am I clear?” The students nodded and watched in worry how they vanished into the castle.

“I knew he doesn’t looked like a Gryffindor. Professor Potter is right. The hat must have made a mistake.”

“You little blood traitor should keep your mouth shut. This git knew very well what he did. If this is how Gryffindors treat others even in their own houses, then I don’t understand why everyone things this house contains only light wixen and is better as the other houses.”

“You little…”

“Draco is right, more as in only one occasion and especially about Professor Potter. And you know, that Severus isn’t speaking much and even then he keeps his voice low. Therefore, it wasn’t much of a surprise that he’d have some difficulties. And a professor behaving like this isn’t a help.”

Ron gritted his teeth. “You’re siding with a snake?”

“He isn’t alone. I also agree with Draco. Professor Potter was out of order and had no right to scare Severus.”, intervened Neville with Seamus and Dean nodding beside him.

Draco and the other Slytherins looked a little taken aback by the support. Draco even titled his head as a sign of acknowledgment.

“Something is wrong with you guys.”, muttered Ron and shook his head.

Hadrian didn’t waste his breath to say something to this. He just wanted to go and check on his mate. It took Madame Hooch fifteen minutes to come back, saying that Mr. Prince got a calming draught and was cared for by Madame Pomfrey.

The class ended without any further incidents and as soon as Madame Hooch released them, Hadrian went to the infirmary.

Severus was sleeping when he entered. Madame Pomfrey allowed him a short visit, where he sat silent next to Severus’ bed and watched him. Ten minutes later, Pomfrey send him away. He wanted to protest, but knew it’d be fruitless.

At lunch, Hadrian couldn’t eat anything, too worried about Severus. He didn’t listen what was said around him. Someone explained what had happened and he faddily noticed Ron’s muttering or Hermione’s scolding.

It was after another history class that Hadrian saw Severus again, already waiting outside of the potions lab. Hadrian quickened his pace and smiled brightly when the other boy turned to him, returning a little smile himself.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?” Severus nodded, though he fiddled with the end of his sleeve nervously. Hadrian could imagine the reason, because now they would meet the other Potter, potions professor in Hogwarts.

Hadrian sighed, whispering a “Let us hope for the best.” to himself after the door to the lab opened.

----

“What is he doing?”, asked Hermione in a low voice. Professor Evans, as the woman had introduced herself, explaining that it would be easier for everyone to difference the two Potters, gave them a short introduction into potions making.

They would use this single class to prepare ingredients for their double potion class on Friday. Right now, Severus was slicing some snake fangs, instead of crushing them as instructed.

Hadrian wasn’t an expert, far from it. Potions wasn’t his forte, but his father had told him that the adult Severus had been a potions master, the youngest since three hundred years. It was one more indication that his instincts weren’t lying. One more reason to believe, what he hoped was true.

“Mr. Prince. I can’t remember saying you should slice the snake fangs. It has to be crushed, if you want your potion working on Friday. Five points from Gryffindor for not following instructions.”, sneered the woman before continuing her round.

“Why did you slice it? Can you explain it to me?”

“Because it would make the potion more effective.”

“How so?”

“Hm. Because you have a better control of the quantity. Too much of fangs can cause a contrary effect, too little and the potion isn’t much of a help.”

“I see. Let us do it your way. I trust you.” Severus gave him a big smile and continued his work.

----

At night, they had ‘Astronomy’ and Hadrian was glad they had a lot of time before the first class was starting the next morning. In addition, they would have only three single classes the day.

On Friday, they had only double potion in the morning, where they were brewing a potion called ‘Cure of Boils’. All ingredients were prepared and laid in order on their desk. Hadrian watched in fascination how Severus added one ingredient after the other, not only once looking at the instructions Professor Evans had written on the board.

Hadrian noticed the differences and made notes of it. The professor didn’t notice anything, though others did. Draco was watching closely and also made notes, Hadrian could tell. He wasn’t sure yet, what the boy was thinking, but as long as he stayed away or at least presented no threat, Hadrian wouldn’t interfere.

Draco wasn’t the only one though. Two other boys and, of course, Hermione also noticed and were wondering what Severus was doing. Unfortunately, Hermione didn’t keep an eye on Ron, who forgot to take off the cauldron from the fire before adding the porcupine quills, which caused a slight explosion and the cauldron to melt.

At Ron’s panicked yell, Hadrian was already moving and shielded Severus with his own body. Ron and Hermione had to be sent to the hospital wing.

To Hadrian’s dislike the woman didn’t even ask if anyone else was injured, just assuming it were only those two directly working at the cauldron. She didn’t even gave instruction to anyone to put out the fires or anything, just leaving a first year class in a dangerous environment without supervision.

“Everyone, stop brewing.”

“Since when have we to listen to a Slytherin…”

“Do it, Lavender. We are alone and brewing potions isn’t anything you should do without a potion master close by.”

“Yeah? Your little friend seemed very fine brewing without looking at the instructions.”

“And? I don’t remember that it was his cauldron exploding.”, defended Hadrian.

“He seems very confident in what he is doing.”, intervened another student and they all turned around to watch Severus, who was just finishing the potion.

“Whoa, where did you learn this?”, asked Seamus. Severus just shrugged and filled up two vials, giving Hadrian the second one.

We don’t have to mention, that Professor Evans took twenty house points from Severus due to continue brewing and therefore endangering other students. Would he had been in Slytherin, Hadrian was sure it would have been more house points. She didn’t even took a look on the potion before she vanished the content.

Hadrian didn’t even tried to give her his vial. Instead, he send it to his father with the next owl.

Not even a day later and he got response from his father, confirming his suspicion.

Severus Sephiroth Prince was Severus Tobias Snape.

Chapter Text

A month has passed since their first class and Hadrian was in a lively exchange with his father, mostly about Severus.

His father couldn’t hide his excitement, since he found out that Severus was a death angel. A rare creature, a gift from Lady Magic to the world, only born when a wixen lost everything and sacrificed themselves to save another. In short, a creature born out of darkness, worthy of a second chance in life, meant to be protected and cherished, and able to bring light into darkness. Often seeing as a sign for a new beginning.

Hadrian couldn’t share the excitement as much as his father, because of the knowledge how much Severus had suffered, lost and sacrificed. But he was still grateful that Lady Magic deemed him worthy to get this second chance, gave Hadrian the chance to meet his mate, to protect and cherish him.

Of course, he hold himself back. So far, Severus didn’t show any discomfort with Hadrian constantly being at his side. But Hadrian was unsure if he’d claim Severus, not meant in any improper manner, but he could scent mark him and let every creature know the boy was his, especially now that he was very sure Draco had also an interest in Severus.

The blond boy followed them around whenever he could and in class he was almost constantly watching Severus. In potions, Hadrian even noticed, how Malfoy observed their surroundings, keeping an eye on the cauldrons of the other students. And two times he prevented a potion, close enough to harm Severus, to explode, one time even jumping in the way as Severus was just passing a workbench when another cauldron begun to boil over and sputtered it’s content around the class.

Again, Hadrian was grateful, but still he didn’t knew what Draco’s purpose was, except to be happy every time Severus gave him a smile, which let his dragon growl.

Hadrian asked his father if he could check out the Malfoys again. There was something amiss and he wanted to know what it was.

In his latest letter, Alucard teased him already about all his requests. Had he known, he would have made a background check on everyone and everything during the past years. Not that he mind, finding it very hilarious actually.

However, the fact that Lily Potter reprimand Severus every time he wasn’t following her instructions, let even Alucard scowl, especially after Hadrian send him a vial each time they had brewed a potion. As potion master, Alucard could see how good the potions were. He even brewed both versions after the instructions Hadrian send him and agreed with Severus’ reason why slicing the snake fangs was better than to crush them. As it seemed, the boy hadn’t lost his talent for potions. Alucard was even sure, Lady Magic hadn’t removed his knowledge about potions and whatever he had learned, maybe just locked it away until it was time to remember it.

Which meant, this eleven-year-old boy was already a potions master in any way possible and on a complete other level than this witch. He could only wonder whom her master had been or how she managed to get her mastery. No respected Potion maker would have ever let her pass an exam, when she couldn’t even tell if a simple potion was well done or not.

Only a month has passed and already a quarter of the first year students had landed in the infirmary, because she didn’t came to the idea to use protection or monitoring charms for the cauldrons, which could alert her, when something went wrong.

Alucard even wrote to the headmaster and asked about the accidents and why he wasn’t informed about his son getting injured during his first class or why the professor hadn’t checked if someone else was injured.

As response he got only an apology, that he’d inform the professor to be more aware of injured children should it happen next time again. Alucard just stared at the letter in utter disbelieve and read it three more times to be sure he didn’t misunderstood. He expected that something like this was an exception, but as it seemed it was a regular occurrence, which was confirmed by the regular updates of his son. And again, it was just a month since Hadrian had started school.

However, what let him be more worried was the dark magic, causing pain to the little death angel. Dinarir, Severus’ adoptive father and the leader of the dementors of Azkaban, had told him about a soul shard embedded in the scar on Severus’ back. It had been a very painful procedure for the little angel to remove it and Dinarir mentioned that Severus often felt pain when coming close to some of the prisoners.

Alucard thought it might be due to the dark marks. Severus himself had worn it. Hadrian told him it was gone and there was only a scar left, but when it comes to dark magic? It could linger for decades, even if the source removed or destroyed on the subject, always depending how strong or how long it had been infected.

Wearing a dark mark for years, infested by dark magic, performing a dark blood ritual, even for protection, being hit by the killing curse, even with a barrier to prevent a direct hit, and followed by being a Horcrux, even if not for long, would of course let an imprint behind.

However, the fact that Severus felt pain whenever he got near someone with a dark mark let Alucard wonder, if there was still a connection. And what about this Quirrell? Was he also wearing a dark mark? Could this be the reason why Severus felt pain whenever he was near the professor? Hadrian felt also uncomfortable and weird around the man, often feeling watched even if the man didn’t even looked at him though.

Alucard was missing something, but he couldn’t find out what is was, but he won’t stop looking.

----

They sat in the Great Hall, eating their breakfast, when owls with letters and the morning post arrived. Hedwig let the morning post fell, before landing graceful next to it, waiting for her owner to give her a reward. Severus sometimes petted her fondly, which she answered with leaning into his touches.

“Did you see that? There was an attempted break-in at Gringotts.”, stated Hermione, already reading her own paper.

“Only an attempt?”

“Yes. The goblins are saying that the vault, they broke-in, had been already emptied a month ago in order of Albus Dumbledore, friend of the owner. Currently, they investigating.”

“They didn’t mention what was taken?”

“No. Just mentioned, they informed the owner of the vault.”

“Hm.”

“Oh, I almost forgot. Did you have time for a little visit in Hagrid’s hut later the day? I had an interesting conversation with him a few days ago and he invited me to continue. Said I’d bring someone if I wanted.”

“What did you talk about?”

“I asked him about creatures. He’s a half-giant and I wondered a little what it meant. It was really interesting. I asked if some of the creatures mentioned in books from the muggle world are real.” Hermione gave him a meaningful look and Hadrian felt a little embarrassed.

“I see. Well, I haven’t planed anything for today. Severus?” Hadrian turned to the smaller boy, who was feeding Hedwig and Dante. The boy nodded in agreement and took another fruit for himself.

“What about you?” Hadrian turned to Neville and the others.

“Sorry, I’m out. Madame Sprout asked me for some help in her greenhouses today.”

“Dean and I wanted to watch the Quidditch training. Sorry.”

“No problem.”

“I’d like to come. Hagrid is nice. Furthermore, I know he had been in Gringotts to get whatever it was in this vault. Maybe, he can tell us more.”, answered Ron, shattering Hadrian’s hope he’d go with the other two boys. He could see, that Hermione thought the same.

“How do you know?”

“Oh, I heard Professor Potter speaking with him in one of the halls earlier.” Hadrian narrowed his eyes. He didn’t like it. Alone the name of his biological father set his instincts on high alert, which was the same with Lily Potter and Quirrell.

Well they was no way out. It’d be rude to ask and then taking it back, even if they were talking about Ron.

----

Now, in the late afternoon, Hadrian found himself, together with Hermione, Severus and Ron standing in front of Hagrid’s hut. When the half-giant finally opened the door, he seemed a little nervous, but still let them in.

“Hagrid? Everything alright?”, asked Hermione, having also noticed his tension.

“Oh. Yes. Yes. I just hadn’t expected visitors.”

“But Hagrid, you invited me for today. I also said I’d bring some friends?”

“Oh. I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be. We can go, if you…”

“No, no no no. I invited you for some tea, so I won’t back down. That would be very rude. No, I just had an excited week, had luck when I played with some peoples in the Hog’s head pub.” He ushered them to a round table, where they sat down after Fang greeted them, a big dog almost as tall as Severus, and that without standing on two paws.

“Must have been really nice, if you forgot our meeting today.”, snickered Hermione.

“Well, met a stranger. We talked a little. Had some interesting things with him. Do you want some tea?”

“Yes, please”

“Oy Hagrid. Did you heard about the break-in at Gringotts?”

“Yeah. Such luck that I already was there to remove what was inside.”

“What was inside?”

“That’s a secret. Dumbledore trusted me to get it. It’s safe now.”

“Oh, come on. You can trust us. What was it?”

“Enough. That’s between Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel…Er. I shouldn’t have said this.”

Before Ron could press further, something rattled in the kettle and drew their attention to it. In two big steps the half-giant reached the fireplace, put some gloves on and then removed the kettle from the fireplace, putting it on the table. Then he opened it and reached inside, just to return them with something in his hands.

“What is this?”, asked Hermione. “Looks like a huge egg.” Hagrid snickered, placing the egg on the table.

“Well, it looks like an egg, because it’s an egg. I won it from this stranger I mentioned.”

“Hagrid. This looks like a dragon egg.”, said Ron, stunned.

“Well, the stranger had been worried he couldn’t care about it. We talked a little and I offered him to buy it from him. He wasn’t sure, so I told him about my other pets, like Fluffy for example.”

“Fluffy?”

“Oh. Er, never mind. Didn’t needed much to convince him, what seemed a little strange, but well, here I am.”

“But Hagrid, that’s illegal. You can’t trade something like a dragon egg, not to mention raise them. Where do you think they should live?”, spoke Ron and to his own surprise Hadrian was in agreement with the redhead, also that Ron seemed to know something like this. Hermione must have had the same thought, because she asked.

“My brother Charlie is working in Romania with dragons. He tells us a lot if he comes back for visits. You should inform the headmaster, Hagrid. Or I can asked Charlie. If you hide a dragon and the ministry finds out, they could send you into Azkaban.”

The egg begun to crack and they all hold their breathes, especially Hadrian. Seconds later, the egg half exploded and a tiny dragon stood on the table, shaking off the remains of its housing before curiously looking around.

“A Norwegian Ridgeback. Charlie mentioned that they are very aggressive. You can’t keep them Hagrid.”, screeched Ron.

“But look at this little guy.” Hagrid tried to pick up the dragon, but he dodged and to everyone’s surprise, or more shock, jumped on Severus’ shoulder. Too late Hadrian noticed what was about to happen as the tiny dragon sniffed and rubbed Severus’ neck and cheek.

“Shit.”, was the only thing he managed to say when the dragon vanished under Severus’ robes. Severus still wore his thick scarf, and a few minutes later a dragon nested under it with a small head slightly visible under Severus’ chin.

Severus sat frozen, but didn’t seem panicked. Hadrian could just stare in disbelieve as did the others. It took several minutes, before someone broke the silence.

“By Merlin.”

“That’s not good.”

“What the...?”

“I’m such an idiot. I shouldn’t have allowed you to come in. That’s my fault. Oh, damn it. Dumbledore will be so disappointed. And now Severus will be in trouble and…”

“Stop. Wait. What do you mean Severus is in trouble? He didn’t do anything. And could someone explain, please, what just happened?”, interrupted Hermione. Again there was silence. Hadrian was already writing a letter in his head for his father. He surely will roll on the floor, laughing his ass off as soon as he hears about it.

“Er. My brother Charlie mentioned that when a dragon hatches they immediately search for their parents and when they recognize them they latch on. Normally, it would be the mother being constantly there and waiting for the offspring arrival. They have an extra spot under their plates near the neck, where the offspring can settle.”

“Are you just telling me, that this dragon recognizes Severus as their parent?”

“Uhm. Yes?”

“How is this possible? He isn’t a dragon.”

“Doesn’t matter. It can happen. Charlie told me that a few years ago it happened to one of the wixen in the reserve after they found an abandon nest with still an egg inside. They waited for a while, but no adult dragon showed up, so they assumed something must have happened to them. They were just on their way back when the dragon hatched and latched on to the wizard. They couldn’t remove the baby dragon. Every time they did it screamed, whined or got even sick.”

“And why exactly, didn’t you mention it earlier?”, groaned Hermione in annoyance.

“Sorry. Was still too shocked and it didn’t come to my mind.”

“Clearly not. And what about your last statement? Does it mean, the little one could also scream or whine when we try to separate them?”

“Most likely, yes. The little one could even die.”, answered Hadrian.

“Oh no. But what should we do then?”

“We have to speak with the headmaster. Dumbledore will know what to do.”, said Ron.

“I’ll write my father, er, just in case the headmaster isn’t sure what to do.”

While they were discussing these things, Severus begun to stroke the tiny little head. He couldn’t see the dragon, but felt the warmth of the small body against his skin. It reminded him of the warmth Hadrian radiated whenever he touched him or was very close to him.

Severus wasn’t cold per se. Living in an environment like Azkaban and with creatures as a family, which practically are radiating coldness made him immune to the coldness of a winter. But there was another coldness inside him, woven into his magic and soul, and what let him shiver whenever he felt alone or scared. His family helped to keep the coldness at bay, but since he met Hadrian, the coldness seemed to leave him. Severus didn’t understand why, because he felt safe and loved around his family, the same feeling Hadrian gave him, but differently and he couldn’t understand why, even if he liked it though and therefore didn’t complain. It was just weird.

And now, he had this little dragon nestled in his scarf radiating the same warmth. Severus didn’t even noticed the very low purr coming from him. Fortunately, neither of the other seem to notice, well with the exception of Hadrian, who fought down any reaction to it. He wanted badly the other in his lap, pressed against his chest and secured with his arms around him.

“Hey, do you hear this?”

‘Shit’ thought Hadrian, but sighed in relief when Hagrid starts to laugh, saying. “The little fellow really likes you Severus. He’s even purring. I’m still sorry I brought you into this mess, but I’m sure we find a solution. Would you mind if I call him Norbert?”

“Norbert? Are you even sure it’s a he?”, grimaced Ron.

“Why not? I like the name. And should the dragon be female you can change the name into Norberta.”, said Hermione, defending Hagrid’s choice of a name.

“Uh. That’s even worse.” They both bickered a little more, before Severus interrupted in a low voice.

“It’s a him. And Norbert it will be. You took good care of him.” Severus smiled at Hagrid and the half-giant returned it with teary eyes.

“Should we go to the headmaster? To be honest, I’d prefer to keep it down as long as we can, but sooner or later someone will notice the little dragon.”

“Oy.” Ron jumped from his seat, looking to one of the windows. It was already dark outside, but even that couldn’t hide the blond hair from Malfoy, who run as soon as Ron noticed him.

“Shit. That snake will inform his Death Eater father. We shouldn’t wait to go to the headmaster.”

----

Headmaster Dumbledore wasn’t in his office, so they had to wait until the next day. Norbert didn’t made any fuzz, stayed safely put under Severus’ robes or curled up in the scarf. Hadrian had written his father as soon as they were back in their dorms.

At breakfast, he got a letter back, which caused him to roll his eyes. Of course, his father found it hilarious. What would it make it even more clear Severus being the perfect mate for him as a tiny baby dragon choosing him as they mother? However, his annoyance changed into shock at the next lines, where his father assumed Hadrian might have already scent marked Severus, even if it was unconscious. It would be at least one explanation, why Norbert choose Severus and not Hadrian.

The little dragon must have smelled them both, noticed that Hadrian was a dominant dragon with his scent all around the other boy, which meant for them Severus was the submissive partner and therefore the mother.

Hadrian risked a few glances to Severus next to him, noticed how close they sat and for the first time realized that his body was oozing pheromones, even if it was only a small dose. But when this happened every time they were sitting or walking this close?

Hadrian put a hand on his face, trying to hide his embarrassment. How didn’t he notice? When did he start? Did it happen the first evening, when this elf put Severus next to him, looking at him with expectations in her eyes before disappearing? Or did it happen after his father confirmed his suspicion that his mate never died and returned to him?

Not that it mattered anyway. Hadrian glued to him wherever they went, without Severus ever complaining or showing any sign of rejection, which his instincts must have taken as allowance to claim him.

“By Merlin.”, muttered Hadrian, not noticing he said it loudly.

“Something wrong?”, asked Neville, who, Hadrian thought, was hiding a knowing smirk.

“You know.”

“I’m not sure what you’re talking about?” Neville titled his head, causing Hadrian to frown, though he waved it off. Shouldn’t surprise him, when one of the other students with an active creature inheritance noticed.

He continued reading the letter of his father and relaxed. Alucard would write to the ministry and Dumbledore and would also come to Hogwarts when needed.

----

As expected, Dumbledore called them to his office as soon as he was back. It was afternoon when they headed to the west tower. Hagrid was already waiting for them, together with Potter, much to Hadrian’s displeasure.

“You’re causing a lot of trouble.”

Hadrian gritted his teeth, resisting in giving a sarcastic remark.

“It’s not their fault James. They didn’t do anything wrong. It was me who bought a dragon egg and not them.”, intervened Hagrid, looking guilty.

“Hagrid, we already told you, it’s not your fault. You just wanted to help a stranger and not being rude to kick us out after you invited me and my friends. Neither of us could know that this would happen.”, soothed Hermione.

“Maybe, but as Ron said. I broke the law and I’ve to face the consequences. And I’m still sorry.”

“Come on, the Headmaster is waiting. Let him be the judge of it.”, scoffed Potter, clearly annoyed. He said the password to the gargoyle and it moved back, before slowly raising, revealing a staircase. One after another they stepped on it, Severus between Hermione and Hadrian.

Reaching the top, the door to the office was already opened. There were two people beside the headmaster waiting for them and the tension in the room increased immediately.

“Good afternoon. I heard about a slight incident just occurring yesterday. I received a letter from Lord Tempest and also Lord Malfoy.”

They all stiffen, except of Severus, who was transfixed on all the weird stuff decorating the office.

“To clarify what they’re saying is true they also send an expert on the subject. I must say your father is working fast Mr. Peverell. Unfortunately, I hadn’t had time to invite him, yet. Maybe you could send him my greetings and thanks?”

“Sure. He offered to come should it be necessary.”

“I see. This are Mr. Clayton, a dragon expert and Mr. Kingsley from the DMLE, Department of Law Enforcement. He will speak with Hagrid about him winning a dragon egg. Mr. Clayton will take a look on the dragon. So if you could be so nice and show us?”

They turned to Severus, who was looking at all the paintings of former headmasters and headmistresses. Hadrian gave him a little nudge and put a hand on his back, leading him over where Mr. Clayton stood, fully aware of the eyes on him.

The man went down on one knee, smiling softly. “Hello, I’m Mr. Clayton. Can I see the little one?”

Severus stared at the man for a minute, who not once stopped smiling, before he moved his scarf a little and revealed the tiny dragon, curled up and sleeping.

“Hm. Definitely a Norwegian Ridgeback. It’s too early to say if they’re female or male.”

“It’s a male. Hagrid named him Norbert.”

“How do you know?”, asked the man surprised. Hadrian just shrugged.

“Let us say, it’s a feeling. Should we be wrong we can change the name though.”

“I see. I have to examine him. If it’s true that he sees Severus as a parent, that would might get unpleasant, but it’ll give us the certainty of what Lord Tempest has claimed. Please take my apology in advance for causing possible distress, but it has to be done.”

There was a low growl coming from Hadrian’s side and he stared down wide eyed at the smaller boy, who stared intensive at the man, who looked also startled at his reaction. Hadrian subtle risk a glance to the other adults, but the headmaster and Potter were in discussion with Hagrid and the auror.

However, he forget the other two students.

“Did you just growl?” This, of course, got the attention of the other adults and Hadrian sighed.

“Must have been his stomach.”, tried Hadrian to explain. Severus seemed himself a little

startled, which caused everyone to snicker.

“Oh. Er. Then maybe we do it quickly. Not sure when dinner is starting.”

“It’s still a few hours, but Severus hadn’t much at lunch. To be honest, I hadn’t much either, because of the nervousness.”

“I see.” The man looked at Severus and saw the worry in the boy’s expression. “Hey, how would it be, if you wake him up? Maybe it’ll cease the distress. Maybe I don’t have to remove him at all to see how attached little Norbert is.”

Severus slowly nodded, carefully stroking the tiny head, causing the little dragon to yawn and to lean into the touch. It took Severus a minute, a little more gently nudges until Norbert woke, and opened his eyes, while everyone else watched him.

Out of the corner of his eyes Hadrian noticed the headmaster standing next to them, as did Potter, who looked disgusted. Hadrian could remember receiving the same look when the man saw him the first time after his change, shortly before the Dark Lord attacked them, back when he still was a toddler.

He wondered if they ever had told anyone what happened, that Lily almost killed him, about all the abuse from both of them.

Hadrian was glad they hadn’t tried to approach him and played loving parents, at least not yet. Sometimes he even wondered, if they knew that he has contact with his grandparents, James’ parents. They had been very upset after Lily and James send Harry away and Alucard had written them not long after he adopted Hadrian. It was to their luck, because Alucard could save them from dragon pox, but even the near death experience did nothing to improve the relationship between them. Fleamont, Hadrian’ grandfather, even mentioned that James’ seemed upset that they had survived.

It was later, that Alucard told them about the abuse. Of course, it shocked them and they apologized not to see it. They didn’t doubt anything what Alucard told them. It’ll be a shock when James will find out that he wasn’t the heir anymore.

But for now, they kept them in the dark. His grandparents didn’t wanted to risk endangering they grandchild. That’s why they also refrained from disowning James.

A high-pitched screech put him out of his musings and back to his mate and child? The thought let him almost snicker, but he swallowed it down when he saw the distressed Norbert, now squirming and snapping in Mr. Clayton’s hand. He even hiccupped a small fireball, which caused a ruckus among the adults, but just let the man chuckle in amusement.

“Okay, okay, little one. I know, back you go to your caretaker.” Severus opened his scarf, where the man put back the upset dragon. Immediately, Norbert nuzzled into Severus, who covered his charge, so only the head was still visible under his chin.

“Well, there is no mistake. This baby bonded with Mr. Prince. Separating them could mean the death of the little one. We’re also too far away to try if Norbert might accept an adult dragon and even then would be the chance very low. Once they bonded with their parent or adopted parent, the bond can’t be broken, not without risking the hatchling to die.”

“But we cannot let a dragon live in Hogwarts. And Mr. Prince is only an eleven year old boy,

hardly capable to take care of himself, less than a dragon. It’s ridiculous to think him raising a dragon.”, scoffed Potter.

“Well, there is no other option. Furthermore, as long as nobody tries to separate them, it won’t be much of a problem. The little one won’t wander off for at least the next six months. I’m more worried when he becomes too big or his lack being around other dragons. It still puzzles me why he deemed Mr. Prince being a good choice for an adopted parent, not meant as an offense in your direction Mr. Prince, but it’s the first time I ever heard about something like this happening.”

“Maybe because he’s a creature like Mr. Peverell.”, snarled Potter in disgust.

Mr. Clayton’s eyes widen, turning to Hadrian. “Is this true?”

“Half of it. I’m indeed a creature, a dragon to be precise. Isn’t a secret, even if I don’t mention it on several occasions. I fear it’s my fault that Norbert has a liking on Severus.”

“Ah. You’re always close to him right? The hatchling must have smelled your scent and recognized you as kin, but mistook you with Mr. Prince. It can happen. Or Mr. Prince is indeed a dragon as well?”

“No, I’d know if there is another one.”

“Tsk. As if you tell us when it’d be the case.”

Hadrian gave Potter a meaningful look, saying. “And why should I? It’s not my place to reveal the secrets of others. And it’s not like I hid what I am, not to say that I had a choice in the matter anyway, because it was out the same night a Dark Lord attacked. Many people saw my golden eyes. And father showed me all newspaper where it was mentioned. So it shouldn’t actually be a surprise to anyone. Would it be otherwise, I’d probably kept it to myself, knowing how biased most wixen are.” Hadrian stared at James.

“Don’t say I wouldn’t like…”

“You don’t. Stop lying to yourself. You had no problem to get rid of me as soon as you could, not that either you or Lily Potter have ever wanted me in the first place.”

There was another tense pause, before Kingsley cleared his throat. “May I suggest we end this for today? Mr. Peverell falls under the jurisdiction of the international laws and what is written in the peace treaty. But I cannot see, that he did anything wrong. Mr. Hagrid had explained how he came into the possession of a dragon egg and offered also his memories. Knowing he meant no harm, I’ll give him just a warning and a fine of fifty galleons.”

Kingsley turned to the half-giant. “Be careful Hagrid. Again and I’ll be forced taking you into custody. I know you love creatures, but laws, especially when it comes to trading living beings, were put into place for a good reason. Dragons aren’t pets as aren’t other creatures I know are living in the forbidden forest.”

Hagrid hung his head in shame, but thanked Kingsley for not sending him to Azkaban straight away.

“Coming to Mr. Prince and his charge. Because of dragons standing under species protection, we won’t risk to separate them. As Mr. Clayton already explained, it’d most likely end in the little ones death. That Mr. Peverell is a dragon might be even good, because he can help Mr. Prince raising the little one, or at least help to keep him in check and not burning someone or something. I also suggest Mr. Clayton or someone else with experience with dragons will check regularly if everything is fine.”

“Of course. It’ll be my pleasure if Mr. Prince has no objections?” The man looked down to the small boy, who still stroked Norbert’s head, who was already back sleeping. Severus didn’t answer, but gave a little nod in acceptance.

“Well then. Is there anything else we have to discuss?” No one said something and Kingsley ended the meeting, saying his goodbyes as did Mr. Clayton, promising he would come back in a week.

A month, Hadrian sighed. It had been only a month and he had already the feeling it was far longer since he started school.

Chapter Text

Three more weeks passed and Halloween was close. That Severus was caring for a little dragon spread like a fire and everyone tried to get a glimpse on Norbert. That Hadrian was a creature, a dragon, and might be responsible for Severus’ luck to care for a dragon, also reached everyone’s ear.

Hermione asked a ton of questions the next days, also a little upset that Hadrian hadn’t said something earlier, knowing how interested she is about the magical world and everything it entailed. Hadrian tried to be patient and explained as much he could, but also told Hermione to slow down and respect the privacy of others.

She didn’t take it very well at first, but apologized later, accepting that Hadrian was right. Neville wasn’t surprised at all, while Seamus and Dean were excited and also asked any kind of questions.

Truly, Hadrian had thought, everyone knew about him being a creature, but forget that it might just for those, who grew up in the magical world and less for those coming from the muggle world.

Mr. Clayton visited one time per week and was pleased with Norbert’s health. Like he had said, the dragon stayed close and hidden under Severus’ robes, even if they had class. No teacher complained so far with exception, of course, Evans, who even wanted forbid Severus to enter the class.

Hadrian informed his father, who wrote to the headmaster again, even suggested to come to Hogwarts and mentoring Severus himself in potions should the professor continue to deny him his education. And again, he got a letter with an apology, but also a refusal of his offer, saying it wouldn’t be necessary.

Alucard only scoffed and threw the letter away. He already found out how he could remove the witch form her post. Her master had been Horace Slughorn, a not very high respected potions master, too much occupied with building up his connections with the higher ups in society as with brewing, improving or developing potions. He had as many accidents in his potions class as Evans, which explained a lot.

Alucard had no problem to write the potion guild and demand a recheck of her mastery. It might take a while, but Alucard wouldn’t allow her to ruin Severus or his own son’s education. The same did he with James Potter, who was teaching sixth and seventh year transfiguration. Unfortunately, it wasn’t so easy to find out if he was lacking, because of the privacy clause. He would need a student, who could tell him if Potter was a good or bad teacher.

He had already informed Hadrian about it, and the boy was looking around if there was someone. Best would be a Slytherin, because they would have no problem to piss off the man.

For now, there wasn’t much Alucard could do, only waiting for responses for all his requests.

----

They had another ‘flying’ class, Professor Potter being there again, much to everyone’s displeasure, except Ron, who chatted with the man like there were friends.

Severus managed to call the broom into his hand in their third class and beamed proudly, as did Hadrian and Draco, while the others also smiled. Over the weeks, almost everyone adored the little boy. There were only a few, including Ron, who couldn’t understand the fuss or why everyone liked him.

Severus still didn’t talk much, was quite, did nothing special and didn’t even know what Quidditch is. For short, he was the complete opposite to most of them, and normally would be an outcast, someone most wouldn’t even knew was there when Hadrian wouldn’t be at his side, including caring for a dragon. And this was the main reason why Ron despised Severus. He was meant to become best friends with Harry Potter. Wouldn’t Severus be there, then it could be Ron now with a dragon curled up in his scarf.

This jealously must be the reason why Ron did what he did. They had been hovering in the air, when suddenly Ron slammed into Severus, causing the smaller boy to lose control over his broom.

Severus’ broom went higher, bucking up and down, forth and back while also going faster and faster. The boy clung to it as best as he could, eyes closed, with one hand where Norbert was under his robes. Hadrian didn’t hesitate and went after him as did Draco. Both ignoring Madame Hooch yelling.

Draco had been close and missed Severus’ hand about an inch when he lost his grip. Hadrian saw it and dove down. He widen his arms, caught his mate in a swift move, pressing him against his chest, while slowly returning to the group.

Madame Hooch was already scolding Ron, gave him a week’s detention for endangering another student, even worse the student responsible for a dragon, and took twenty house points from Gryffindor. Potter protested, claiming it was just an accident, and that Mr. Prince should have been more aware about his surroundings instead of staring into nothing. Maybe then, this wouldn’t have happened.

Madame Hooch scowled at him, but said nothing when Hadrian and Draco arrived. She gave them also detention with Hagrid, because of ignoring her, though it was only for one time, and she refrained to take house points, because they helped said student. She helped Severus back on his feet and looked him up and down, asking if he was fine, which he answered with a hesitant nod.

Madame Hooch ended the class at this point, because it was almost over anyway, and led Severus to the hospital wing, just to be sure he and the dragon were truly fine.

“This wasn’t an accident. This weasel did it with purpose.”, snarled Draco, standing next to him, both watching them leaving.

“I know.” There was a small pause. “Thank you. I know Slytherins and Gryffindors usually hate their guts, but I think it’s all bullshit. We might have different views on some things, but I swore to myself I won’t judge someone just because of who their parents are or which house they are sorted. I confess that my first impression of you wasn’t great, because you behaved like an arrogant brat and your bickering with Ron the first evening before the sorting didn’t helped. But I noticed how you’re watching Severus, how you’re trying not to look like a threat to him and also avoid to start any fights with Gryffindors. I’m not sure why exactly, but I won’t complain. If you’re interested to become friends with Severus, I won’t stand in your way, but let me make something clear.”

Hadrian stepped forward, a little taller than the other boy. “Severus is mine. Hurt him and I’ll hurt you. Take it as a threat, because it’s meant as such. I don’t care who your father is or what he is, because I’m sure he isn’t a match for me.” Hadrian’s eyes turned golden for a brief second and Draco stumbled back a few steps.

It took him a few seconds to put himself together and before he could meet Hadrian’ eyes again. “I already wondered, but my instincts hadn’t lied then.” Draco took another deep breath. “Peverell, Hadrian, I won’t hurt him. I also know that he’s your mate, but…”, Draco scanned their surroundings, stepping a little closer and whispered. “…I wrote my father, explaining that I found my protégé, not in the meaning of a mentor would call his apprentice, but a protector calling his charge.”

“You’re a dark elf.”, said Hadrian in a low voice and in recognition.

“Yes, like my father. However, he lost his protégé ten years ago or at least, he thought, he did.”

“Let me guess, his protégé was Severus Snape.”

“Yes.”

“And why couldn’t he protect him?”

“Let me explain when we aren’t in the open. Maybe tonight when we have our detention with Hagrid.”

“Fine.”

Both went inside the castle and to the hospital wing, where Severus was just stepping out. He looked still a little shaken, but smiled at both of them when he saw them. Together say made their way to the Great Hall for lunch.

----

In the evening right after dinner, Draco and Hadrian stood in front of Hagrid’s hut, waiting for the half-giant to open the door. It was already dark outside and both felt the cold of the autumn.

“Good evening you two, come in, come in. We still have to wait for Ronald before we can leave.”

“Leave?”

“Yes. There seemed to be something in the forest that’s killing unicorns. I’m trying to find out what it is.”

“Hagrid. We’re first year students. We shouldn’t even being close to enter this place.”

“Don’t worry. Fang and I will be there. And we won’t go very far. Promise.” Draco and Hadrian shared an unbelieving look, but then shrugged. What better place as to talk. They just have to convince Hagrid to take Ron and giving them Fang. Shouldn’t be so difficult.

And it wasn’t. As soon as Ron arrived, they went into the forest. Shortly after, Hadrian made the suggestion of splitting up, with Ron staying with Hagrid, while Hadrian and Draco going with Fang.

The redhead didn’t complain and Hagrid didn’t either, both vanishing into the darkness and letting them alone. Hadrian and Draco didn’t even think to go any further and just sat down on one of the bigger tree trunks laying around.

Hadrian put up a private bubble, preventing anyone to hear them, while also casting a charm to alert them for anything coming close. “So why couldn’t your father protect Snape?”

Draco looked impressed about Hadrian’s abilities, but focused his attention back to their conversation.

“Because first his father, my grandfather, forced him to take the Dark Mark in hope father would see the Dark Lord as his protégé and not these half-breed, as he liked to call those who had only one magical parent. Unfortunately, or fortunately, it didn’t work, much to both their displeasure. However, the Dark Lord used Severus as leverage, who wasn’t aware of any of it. My father was often forced to watch Severus getting hurt by the other Death Eaters. When he was still in school, he gave his best to shield Severus, but he was already in his sixth year when Severus arrived, so they wasn’t much he could do for him. Snape was also very distrustful. Father hadn’t told grandfather at first that he found his protégé, but couldn’t hide it for long either. You can’t imagine how much my father suffered to watch his protégé getting hurt again and again without being able to help. He had the slight hope this friend of Severus from Gryffindor might help, but she abandoned him.”

“I know. It was my mother, well from the biological point of view. The Marauders were also tormenting him. He had no one and went to the only person he thought would give him the power, so others would respect him. A mistake, as he found out later.”

“I see, you’re already informed about most.”

“Well, what you are expecting from someone who wanted everything to know about the man who saved him by sacrificing himself.”

“So it’s true then, that he fought the Dark Lord and saved the Potters?”

“Yes, though they made no move to clarify that he was innocent.”, sneered Hadrian.

“May I asked, why you hate them?”

“Let us first finish your story and maybe I’ll tell you mine. This is about Severus, after all. As his mate, it’s my responsibility to make sure he’s safe, even if it’s from his so called protectors.”

“Well, I’m not sure, father is still his protector. I mean, not that he’ll do anything to harm him, if possible, but when a dark elf can’t protect his protégé, it can happen that the task will be forwarded to the next generation. We have a long life, as you know, as most of the creatures and it can happen that we might have different protégés in our life, depending how long they can live, but losing one because of something like happened to father, can cost a dark elf a lot, not only his protégé. Father might not be able to have another one ever again.”

“But it could also be that Lady Magic shows mercy and let him be a second protector to Severus, giving him another chance to do his duty.”

“Maybe. However, with the Dark Lord still being out there and wearing his mark, father fears a repeat of what happened once.”

“You mean the Dark Lord will force you to take his mark and use Severus as leverage?” Draco nodded his head, looking down in shame.

“Let me write to my dad. He may know a way to remove the dark mark. He’s a living vampire with a lot of knowledge. He’s also trying to find out a few other things I asked him. He also can tell me if your story is true.”

Draco lifted his head, eyes wide open. “What do you mean?”

Hadrian scoffed. “Draco. Don’t tell me you hadn’t asked your father to find everything out about me?”

“Oh. Of course. Well, if your dad is a living vampire, it might explain why my father couldn’t find anything.”

“Yeah, dad made sure to make it hard for everyone, especially for people sitting in the ministry. As far as I know, there are only two people, knowing how my dad truly looks. But you should at least know by now who Lord Alucard Tempest is?”

“Well, yes. He’s the leader of the only coven residing in Britain. He’s also one who signed the peace treaty, which also means that any creature being part of his coven or is from the same kind as him is protected or at least falls not under some laws the ministry put in place since then.”

“Correct. For me being his adopted son, therefore part of his coven and in addition being a dragon, means the ministry cannot touch me.”

“Well, doesn’t mean for me the same, as well as some of the others. I’m sure you already know, who I mean.”

“Yes, though I cannot tell exactly what they are. Severus is protected automatically, because of being my mate. If your father and my father agree, we can also include you to our clan, of course, only after you made a vow to never betray us.”

“Understandable. Maybe you could consider including some of the others. Many fear the time the Dark Lord returns. It’d be good if they would have a safe place, so they won’t be forced to take the mark.”

“Let me speak to my father first and see if he wants to talk to yours. Should they come to an agreement, they can plan the next steps. After all, it’s not my decision, who can join the clan and who can’t.”

Again, Draco nodded in understanding.

Then Hadrian’s charm alerted them for someone coming close. Both stood up, wand in hand and ready for whatever was coming.

They relaxed slightly, when they recognized it was just Ron, though they stayed alarmed, because the boy was running, widely waving his arms before he finally reached them, heavily panting.

“W-we have to r-run. H-have to b-be o-out of t-the f-forest.”

“Where is Hagrid?”

“D-don’t know. S-said I-I h-have to f-flee.”

“And you just run and left him behind?”

“Y-You d-don’t u-understand. T-there w-was something. S-something d-dark. A c-creature f-feeding f-from a d-death u-unicorn. D-drunk its b-blood.”, said Ron in panic.

“One more reason to look whether Hagrid is alright.”

“N-No. He’s not a-alone. S-saw an-another c-creature h-helping h-him.”

“Another creature?”

Ron nodded his head several times before he collapsed to the ground, still panting and trying to control his breathing.

Hadrian and Draco shared another glance, but before they could come to a decision, Hagrid appeared together with a creature, looking like a centaur.

“Thanks Merlin, you’re alright. I shouldn’t have taken you into the forest. I hadn’t expected something like this.”

“A-are you k-kidding? W-what did y-you e-expect? T-this thing is k-killing u-unicorns.”

“What are you exactly talking about?”, muttered Draco.

“We don’t know what it is, but it isn’t a creature. No creature, no matter how dark it might be, would ever attack or kill something pure like a unicorn, knowing very well the consequences by doing so.”, replied the centaur.

“And what would that be?”

“A cursed-life. Only a being with nothing to lose, but gaining everything, will ever commit such a crime. Unicorn blood can keep you alive, even if you are an inch away from death, but to a terrible price. By slaying something so pure and defenseless, just too safe your own life, you will be live a half-life, a cursed-life, as soon as the blood touches your lips.”

“But who would risk something like this?”

“Is there no one you can think about, Mr. Peverell? He already tried to kill you once.”

“The Dark Lord.”

“I fear you won’t be his only target. Take care about the little angel. Lady Magic watches. Should she decides that the magical world don’t deserve her gift, she will take them away.”

“Wh…”

Hadrian wasn’t listening any longer, already running back to the castle. He needed to see Severus, see that he was well and still there.

“What had gotten into him? Which angel?”

“Obliviate.”

----

Back in the Gryffindor dorms, Hadrian stood next to Severus bed, panting. The boy was already asleep, lying on his side, facing Hadrian and covered up to his nose, a tiny dragon head lying on his cheek.

Hadrian kneeled down next to the bed, carefully removing a strand of hair from Severus’ face.

“I can’t promise you to protect you from any harm, but I promise I’ll give my best never to let this monster ever touch you. I promise never to leave you alone, not if I can help it. As long as you allow it, I’ll be on your side. So mote it be.”

“It’s true then. He’s your mate?”

Hadrian jumped away from the bed, turning, and wand ready, pointing to whoever it was, who spoke at him. Even if he noticed it was Neville, hands up as sign of meaning no harm, Hadrian didn’t relaxed, not until the other boy bowed as another sign of submission.

“Please, excuse me. I hadn’t meant to startle you.”

“No, I have to apologize. I know you well enough by now to know that you mean no harm. Where are the others?”

“Still in the common room. Ron just came back, speaking about his ordeal in the forest. I saw you running up to the dormitories, but thought you just needed the toilet, but when Ron started…well I was worried and wanted to check if you are fine.”

“I see. I’m fine. I wasn’t there when Ron and Hagrid met…whatever it was, had a chat with Draco instead. You know he’s a creature as well?”

“I assumed, yes. And I know there are others. My parents said to keep it secret.”

“You’re a Dryad.”

“Yes. We’re considered light, at least for now, but you know how fast the ministry is changing their minds. It just needs one of our kind to run havoc and the whole race will be declared dark and be hunted. But how did you guess?”

“Your talent with plants. It was the most logical reason.”

“I see. And Draco?”

“That you have to ask him yourself. It’s not my place to tell.” Neville nodded.

“Severus is your mate?”

“Yes.”

“And he’s the same Severus, who everyone believed died ten years ago.” It wasn’t a question and Hadrian narrowed his eyes.

“How do you know it?”

“Dryads can speak with plants. And the plants in the greenhouses recognized him, or better his magic, some of them are very old. Furthermore, since his return, Hogwarts at a whole seemed brighter. You have noticed how the candles lit up before he entered the Great Hall. It had also an impact on the plants of course. Everything is connected inside the castle. I heard Madame Sprout once muttering that it was about time that one of her solution works, no clue it was because Hogwarts excitement.”

“I see.” Hadrian sat down on the edge of Severus’ bed, softly stroking his silver-blue hair. “Did you inform your parents?”

“Yes. And they are very excited. We’re owing him a life-debt. Without his warning, we could be dead or worse, my parents could have been tortured to insanity while I could have lost almost all my magic. The Lestrange are known for playing with their victims.” Neville kneeled down next to Hadrian, also looking at the sleeping boy.

“My parents want to start a campaign to honor their savior, covered up as honoring all the fallen heroes in the war. Severus might had been declared innocent for the attempt murder of the Potters or helping the Dark Lord, but as you probably know, his name is far from clean and the whole matter was shoved under a thick blanket after it was over.”

“The people only see what they want to see. For the light and neutral wixen, Severus Snape will always be the Death Eater scum and evil Slytherin, and for the Death Eaters he will be the traitor and the one responsible for his defeat.”

“Should it come out who he is, they will hunt him down. Better to prepare and show at least one side, that the older one switched side and saved people.”

“Let us hope, it’ll take a while or better, will never happen coming out.” Hadrian gave a light kiss on Severus’ temple, before retreating.

Chapter Text

Hadrian, Severus, Hermione and Ron were on their way back to the Gryffindor tower. It was the day after having detention with Hagrid and they just finished dinner. Still Ron annoyed Hadrian a lot. All day the boy muttered about the incident in the forest. Hadrian wished Draco had removed more of his memories as just the part what the centaur had said about Lady Magic possible taking away his angel.

Draco hadn’t hesitated, not wanting to risk that Ron might come to the conclusion about whom the centaur had spoken about and run to the headmaster or anyone else to spit out that Severus was another creature.

The day itself was uneventful. In Transfiguration, they had learned the alphabet and were now trying to turn a match into a needle. It was harder than Hadrian had imaged. This time it was one of the Slytherins getting it first, followed by Hermione. Even Seamus got it right before Hadrian finally succeeded, making the boy very much proud of himself, despite the fact that he complained at the beginning how boring the class was.

In Herbology, they were learning the fire-making spell and showed them some of the more dangerous plants, they would learn later how to handle. 

In Charms, Professor Flitwick begun to teach them the cheering charm.

At dinner, students whispered about the rumors running through the school, wondering if Ron lost it or if he truly saw the Dark Lord. Some of the Gryffindors were asking Hadrian if he had seen it, too, but he declined, saying he had been with Draco and Fang, Hagrid’s dog.

Hadrian ignored most of the talks, more concentrating on Severus, who had to split Dante and Norbert apart, again. They came along just fine, but sometimes they would fight who would get the first meal. They never hurt Severus, just hissing or squeaking at each other, it was quite funny. Severus would either tap them both lightly on their heads as a kind of scolding or separate them by moving Dante to one side of his head, while putting Norbert on his shoulder on the opposite side. When they wouldn’t stop, Severus put them down and ignored them, which they didn’t like one bit.

It just needed two times for it to happen, and both learned to stop as soon as Severus got intervened in their bickering. But most of the time, they stayed cuddled into their spots, Dante merging with Severus’ hair and Norbert snuggled up under the clothes.

When they finished, Hadrian, Severus and Hermione got up and made their way back to the Gryffindor tower. Shortly before they reached the moving stairs, Ron reached them.

“Hey, wait. Why are you so in a hurry?”

“We aren’t in a hurry. We were done and wanted to use the rest of the evening to go through our notices.”, replied Hermione.

“Hmpf. You’re really no fun.”

“You could have stayed in the hall with the others. No one is forcing you to stay with us.”

“Oh. Come on. I’m just trying to become friends with you.”

“If you wanted to, then you’d already have apologized to Severus for the stunt yesterday. And I’m very much aware it wasn’t an accident.” Hadrian stared at the boy with golden eyes.

“Try this again, and neither Potter nor the headmaster will be able to help you.”

Ron gulped and took a step back, almost stumbling from the stairs, as they suddenly started moving. Hadrian also was thrust against the railing, while Hermione and Severus clung to the opposite side.

As soon as the stairs stopped, Hadrian went over to help Severus standing up again.

“We better get off of them before they decide to move again.”, suggested Hermione, already moving. Hadrian didn’t protest and a few seconds later they stood in an empty corridor.

“Uhm. Isn’t this the third floor, Dumbledore warned us not to enter?”, asked a nervous Ron. Hadrian as well noticed the unusual darkness.

“I think we have another problem.”, said Hermione, pointing at Mrs. Norris, who everyone was fearing, because where the cat was the caretaker of Hogwarts wasn’t far behind. Hadrian couldn’t say if the cat had no sense for any dangerous people or if she was the bravest cat he ever met. He couldn’t tell, except that she hated all students and liked to hunt rule breakers and to sell them out to her owner. At the end, they decided to run until they reached the end of the floor and opened a door, where they tried to hide.

“Hey, why don’t we let Severus handle her? Animals seem to love him.”

“Don’t even think about it.”, snarled Hadrian, again letting Ron stumble back, hands in the air.

“Sorry, mate.”

“Don’t call me that. I told you already there is only one who is ever be allowed to call me that.”

“We shouldn’t argue anymore, let’s try to get away before Mrs. Norris finds us, or worse Filch.”, whispered Hermione. Hadrian was still staring at Ron, as Severus gave him a nudge and pointed behind them.

Turning, Hadrian eyes went big, immediately shoving Severus behind him while focusing on the huge three-headed dog. Neither of them spoke, straightening up when one of the head begun sniffing the air, followed by the others. The dog lifted his head, opened his eyes and then loomed over the four students.

Ron and Hermione were screaming, before they turned and opened the door. Hadrian, however, was standing and continued staring at the dog with golden eyes, letting his whole dragon aura flooding the room. It was enough to let the dog hesitate while he slowly pushed Severus through the still open door. Just as they were on the other side, the three-headed shook out from his stunned state and snapped after them, bouncing against a closing door.

“Whoa. Who came to the idea to hold a three-headed dog in the castle?”, exclaimed Ron, panting.”

“This thing wasn’t there without a reason. Didn’t you see the trap-door on the floor? I think he’s guarding it.”, announced Hermione.

“No matter, better we return and forget what happened.” Hadrian was fuming over Severus, who looked very pale. Hadrian noticed also the slight trembling and put an arm around the smaller boy’s shoulder, who immediately pressed himself closer into Harry’s side, which let Ron sneer, though he tried to hide it by looking away.

“Mrs. Norris seemed to be gone. Let us move then before we run into another surprise.”, suggested Hermione, which the others answered with a nod.

Ten minutes later, they were in their dormitories, preparing to go to bed, all sense of going through their notes of the day gone. Hadrian set on the edge of Severus’ bed, after helping him to get on it and under the blankets. Hadrian wondered why Severus had such a reaction. It was more as just fear, no Severus had been terrified, as he would had already have encountered something like this dog.

He couldn’t remember his father telling him anything about such an incident happening, but who knows.

----

They didn’t talked about their encounter with Fluffy, because the next week everyone was excited to celebrate Halloween. The Weasley twins thought about any pranks while others told the younger students about the feast.

And then, the day was already there and everyone sat at the tables and were talking and laughing, except Hermione and very much to Hadrian’s disliking, Severus also missing.

The headmaster invited Harry for tea and as much as he wanted to decline, he couldn’t. He had no reason and Hadrian was also curious what the old man wanted from him.

However, now sitting in the Great Hall without knowing where his mate was, made Hadrian very grumpy, especially after his discussion with the headmaster.

----

Flashback

“Thanks coming, Harry, my boy.” Hadrian wasn’t even fully inside when the headmaster greeted him. And Hadrian almost turned and left when he saw both Potters were also there. He had the sinking feeling the headmaster planned to reunite the family.

“Good afternoon, Headmaster Dumbledore. You didn’t mention we would have company. Professor Potter, Professor Evans, good afternoon as well.” Hadrian laughed at their shocked faces, inwardly. Yes, if Hadrian wanted, he could be very polite.

“Harry.”, greeted his former mother.

“My name is Hadrian. And I must ask that you call me Mr. Peverell. I may be only eleven, but customs dictate that students are addressed with their surnames, except they give permission to do otherwise.” Hadrian could see how James bit on his cheeks to prevent saying anything.

“Ah, that’s correct, but you see we are alone and it shouldn’t be much of a problem. If you want you can call me Albus and they are, after all, your parents.”

“Professor Dumbledore, the moment they left me on the doorsteps outside of her sister’s house…” Hadrian pointed at Lily without looking at her. “…they lost every right being my parents.”

“But Harry.”

“Mr. Peverell” The headmaster didn’t stop smiling at Hadrian, but the boy could see the frustration in the man’s eyes, but having no clue what the old coot actually expected.

“Mr. Peverell. I talked with your parents and they are very sorry. They just wanted to protect you and your mother’s sister would surely have loved to have you.”

Hadrian laughed stopping the headmaster in his tracks. “Headmaster, my father and I watched what this muggles did to my golem. Didn’t Mrs. Potter tell you how much her sister hated everything magical, how her own sister despises her, yelling insults and other profanities at her?” The Potters went pale and Hadrian smirked. “I’m sorry headmaster, should you not have been aware of the fact, but now that you’re informed, I’d like if you refrain from trying to reunite me with this people. I’ll also inform my father about this meeting.”

“What are you, a little sneak, who tells everything he doesn’t like to his caretaker?”, sneered Potter.

“When it involves my personal safety and his state as my adopted father, then yes. There isn’t much I wouldn’t tell him. It’s our agreement since I was a toddler almost killed by a maniac, shortly after his own mother almost killed her son.”

“Excuse me.”, interrupted Dumbledore, wide eyed.

“Oh, something else they didn’t tell you?”

“What are you talking about? Lily would never kill her child, neither would I. It’s true that you almost died before the Dark Lord attacked, but it was because you swallowed a small piece of a toy. Lily had saved you from suffocating on it.” Hadrian stared at the Potters.

“I truly don’t understand what you’re trying here. I won’t come back and play your son. I have a family. And you don’t even show any sign that you’d want me truly back. I can see it in your body language, eyes, hell I even feel it in your magic. So don’t pretend you care about me.”

“You little brat. Twenty points from Gryffindor.”, snarled James.

“Why are you taking house points from me? I’m just telling the truth and I thought this is a private meeting.”, asked Hadrian bewildered before turning to the headmaster.

“Professor Dumbledore. If that’s how it goes, then I’ll leave. I don’t want to lose house points by just telling the truth, even if it’s upsetting. My housemates doesn’t deserve to risk losing a chance to win the house cup, because of it. I’ll also ask you to inform my father if you want talking to me in private again. It wasn’t very nice not to inform me about others participating as well.” Hadrian stood and left, not looking back at the stunned headmaster, who hadn’t expected this.

End Flashback

----

“Does someone knows where Hermione and Severus are?”, asked Hadrian.

“Hermione run off into one of the girl’s bathroom, crying. Don’t know about Severus.”, replied Ron, while munching on some dessert.

“No wonder after what you said when we left the Charms classroom. She only tried to help you.”, said Neville.

“Pfft. Her superior attitude is annoying. ‘You say it wrong. It’s Wing-gar-dium Levi-o-sa, not Leviosa’.”, drawled Ron.

“And? It’s exactly how you have to speak it when you want the charm working. We’re practicing it for weeks, but you still haven’t manage it.”

“Practicing? We just tried it in our classes a few times and then not even in each lesson. And now that we’re learning the next spell, I won’t be able to do more practice.”

“And why do you think is it that most have succeeded? Flitwick told us we should practice it in our free period.”

“Yeah? Can’t remember. I thought it wasn’t allowed to perform magic outside of class.” Ron frowned.

“Only when it comes to spells, which could seriously harm someone when you do it wrong. You really don’t listen in class.”, snorted Dean.

“Hey. That’s not true.”

The bickering continued, but Hadrian zoned them all out while considering if he should go and search for Severus. And then all color drained from his face when suddenly Professor Quirrell burst into the Hall and yelling a troll was in the castle.

----

“Thanks Severus. You didn’t have to stay. You’d be in the Great hall with the others. Hadrian surely is worried you not being there.”

Severus titled his head. “Why?”

“Because he likes you.”, snickered Hermione. She found it very amusing that everyone noticed Hadrian’s attachment to the smaller boy, except Severus. She did some reading about creatures, also asking Hagrid and was very much obvious that Severus was Hadrian’s mate, or at least it was most accurate explanation why he was so protective about a boy he just met.

“He likes you too, and Neville.”

“Maybe, but it’s not exactly what I mean.”

“Hm?” Severus titled his head to the other side, not understanding what she meant.

“Don’t worry. For him you’re just more as a friend. And I’m not truly sure, if Hadrian sees me as a friend.”

“He does.” Hermione raised an eyebrow, but smiled when Severus stroked the little head of Norbert. Her tears were gone and she was truly grateful for Severus being here.

“You know. As boy, being in a girl’s bathroom will cost you most likely a detention with Filch, but I’m grateful for you coming to comfort me. Ron isn’t the only one, who is speaking about my attitude behind my back. The other girls also don’t like if I’m trying to help them.” Another flood of tears threatens to fall and Hermione quickly rubbed her eyes.

“I can’t help it. Since I know about the wizarding world, I asked for every book I’d get my hands on. I even learned one or two spells before I even entered the Hogwarts express. My parents had asked for a tutor, who could teach me some basics, you know. Would I have been born a month earlier, I’d be in my second year now. So you see, I love to learn and I was informed about me being a witch when I was eleven, almost a full year before I’d start with school. So, I ask my parents and fortunately, we’d afford to hire a tutor for me. And I truly don’t understand what the problem is. I’m just trying to help and there are others, like Hadrian or you, who are much better than me. And I thought that people like Ron, who was born into the wizarding world would already know a lot more spells. I hadn’t known that all children get their wands after they get their Hogwarts invitation. My studies were more of theoretical basis before I’d practice any spells. My tutor was very proud if I managed to perform the ‘Reparo’ spell. It helps to repair broken things.”

Hermione continued to tell him some more things. Severus didn’t say anything, but listened while both played with Norbert until the little dragon hissed and vanished under Severus’ robes. Hermione stopped her telling and froze when she looked up. Severus noticed and also turned, just to look straight into blue eyes.

“Shh. Please, I’m not here to harm you. There is a troll coming in our direction. We have to be quiet.”

“A- a troll?”, whispered Hermione.

“Yes. I don’t know how it come in, but we need to get away from it. Trolls make no difference between animals, creatures or humans. If it finds us, it’ll try to kill us.”

The boy put a hand a Severus’ arm to help him up, while also offering Hermione a hand.

“Let me check if the air is clear.” Hermione and Severus watched the blond boy walking to the entrance, but it wasn’t even a second and he run back to them, ushering them into one of the cabins, pulling them down and having a finger on his mouth.

Not even a few seconds later and they heard and smelled the troll entering the bathroom. Hermione’s eyes went big and she held a hand over her mouth. The blond boy had his wand ready to defend them.

It was silent for a moment, but then they noticed movement above them. Looking up, Hermione screamed while Draco cursed, pushing the door open, which forced the troll to step back.

All three were now standing in the open, facing the troll, Draco in front of the other two.

“What should we do? They’re blocking the entrance. Watch out!”, yelled Hermione as the troll swung his club. Draco jumped forward, hoping the troll would go after him, but to his bad luck, the troll charged for the other two.

Both moved back, trying to avoid the hit. They crouched under the last sink, eyes closed when the troll smashed the sink next to them. Severus immediately pulled Hermione over to the nearby cabin, where they started crawling from one to the next, but stopped when the troll destroyed all the cabins by swinging their club from one side to the next above them.

Draco tried any spell he knew to get the trolls attention, but could only watch in horror when the beast destroyed all the cabins.

Hermione screamed, lying next to Severus, both covering their heads with their hands.

Severus hadn’t noticed how Dante escaped until he felt him settle back into his hair and hearing a very familiar growl.

----

Hadrian stared at the DADA Professor in disbelief. Wasn’t he a master in defense? He should know how to take care about a troll. But the man stormed to the staff table, screaming about a troll in the dungeons before losing consciousness. The students immediately panicked and wanted to run, but the headmaster called them to order before giving instructions to the prefects to escort them back to their houses, while he and the other staff would go and take care about the troll.

On their way back, Hadrian only hoped that Severus and Hermione were already back in Gryffindor tower, but it vanished as soon as he saw the small bat, Severus’ bat, flying up to him, circling his head one time before returning the way Dante came from.

Hadrian didn’t hesitate one second and run after Dante, just running faster when hearing Hermione screaming. He hadn’t even noticed that Ron and Neville were following.

Reaching the bathroom, he stopped next to Draco, who cursed under breath and only noticed him, when Hadrian deeply growled, which finally get the attention of the huge troll.

“Where are Hermione and Severus?”, asked Hadrian, not taking his gaze away from the troll.

“There lay under the rubble. That thing wouldn’t let up from them and no matter what I did, it ignored me.”, panted Draco.

“Well, let me handle the troll. Try to get them out.”, ordered Hadrian, casting a stinging hex at the troll, who just was turning back to its prey.

Hadrian run forward, wrapping his arms around the wrist, just as the troll again lifted his arm with the club. When he was lifted above the troll’s head, Hadrian let go and landed on the shoulders, startling the troll even more when he blinded them with his hands.

Hadrian yelled to the other two, he noticed were also there, while Draco was already running to the spot, where Hermione was slowly emerging.

Ron didn’t move, frozen in fear on the spot, and it was Neville who pointed his wand at the troll and cast the levitation spell. The troll lost it’s hold, just when he wanted to swing the club at Draco and Hermione, who were now reaching out to Severus.

The troll stopped and stared at his now empty hand before lifting its gaze up. Neville didn’t waste any time and hit the troll with the club several times against the head until it finally buckled and fell forward. Hadrian jumped and landed right next to Neville.

He gave him a pat on the shoulder before moving over helping the other two to get Severus out at same time as some of the staff arrived.

“What is the meaning of this? You all should be in your common rooms.”, scolded McGonagall. “Running after a mountain troll isn’t something first years should do.”

“Professor. We were just searching for Hermione and Severus. There were not in the Great Hall and when we were led back, I saw Severus’ familiar. There was no time to search for a teacher.”, explained Hadrian.

“It’s my fault. I was upset and hid in the bathroom. Severus found me and we talked. Draco had been the first, who arrived even before the troll. He was trying to protect us. Hadrian and the others arrived just in time before the troll could harm any of us.”, intervened Hermione.

“I see. Still, I remember seeing Mr. Weasley and Mr. Longbottom at the feast, so at least one of them could have informed the prefect. Ms. Granger, Mr. Prince, five points from each from you. Mr. Malfoy, I will neither give nor take points, because you went against the rules too, but also tried to protect them. The same for you three as well, though I’ll give five points for successfully subduing the troll.”

“Are we sure that the troll wasn’t led by one of them to come here?”, sneered Potter, giving a meaningful look to the only Slytherin among the group. Draco didn’t show any reaction, but Hadrian knew he wanted to though.

“If he wanted the troll to harm them, I’m sure Draco wouldn’t be here.”, defended Hadrian.

“Yeah. Draco even tried to distract the troll, but it kept coming after Severus and I.”, added Hermione.

“Enough. I’ll escort you all to the infirmary, where Madame Pomfrey will examine you. Meanwhile, Professor Potter will take care about the troll together with Professor Evans and Professor Flitwick. I’ll also inform the headmaster.”

Just as they wanted to leave, Professor Quirrell arrived, stuttering about how impressed he was. Hadrian felt Severus shivering next to him and was glad that McGonagall wasted no time to inform the man what happened, instead telling Potter to do it.

It didn’t took long for Madame Pomfrey checking them over. Hermione and Severus had some minor scratches, which were gone after putting some salve on them. Norbert was also fine, even if a little more clingy as before, which was normal.

As soon as they were done, McGonagall led them back to the Gryffindor tower, while Professor Vector, the head of house Slytherin, picked Draco up after Minerva had called for her.

At night, Hadrian stared at Severus, watching him sleeping, while he himself couldn’t, thinking over and over again what might have had happened when he hadn’t reached them on time. The thought let his heart clench painfully in his chest and he wanted nothing more as to hold Severus in his arms, but restrained himself to climb into Severus’ bed.

Later, he felt sudden movement, causing him to open his eyes, he hadn’t realized were close, and could only stare in fascination as a small figure climbed into his own bed, under his blanket and snuggling up to him. Hadrian knew, of course, it was Severus, but he hadn’t expected this to happen. When he wanted to ask, he noticed Severus was already back sleeping, very content and purring lowly when Hadrian wrapped his arms around him, burying his head into Severus’ hair.

----

“I can’t believe it. What is happening in this school? Every time your brother writes me, there is something else. He’s like a trouble magnet or more his mate seems to be. It begins to worry me.” Alucard sat on the couch with little Juna in his lap, reading another letter from his son. It was the day after Halloween and Alucard couldn’t believe that his son fought against a troll to save his mate.

“Papa? Can’t we visit Hadrian? I miss him.”

“Oh, we will pay a visit to the school next weekend, no matter what the headmaster says.”

“Really? Will we meet Severus as well, I want to meet him.” Juna bounced excited up and down in Alucard’s lap.

“Sure thing. I want to meet him as well, our little death angel. But remember not to mention it in the school.”

“Yes.”

“Hm. We could ask him, if he wants to stay with us over the holidays. I doubt he’ll go home and Hadrian won’t let him be alone in Hogwarts.”

“I hope he says yes.”

“I’m sure he will.” Alucard gave Juna a kiss on her forehead before writing another letter to his son.

“Maybe we should invite the Malfoys as well. It’d give us the opportunity to see if they’re worth to be considered joining our clan or our protection. So far, this Draco boy seems determined to protect his protégé.”

“My Lord? You got an invitation from Lord Malfoy.”

“Oh? Let me see Lis.” Elisabeth walked over and handed him the letter.

“Did Hadrian send you another letter? How was Halloween at Hogwarts?”

“Read for yourself. I swear if I wasn’t a living vampire I might have grey hair by now.”

He gave her the letter from Hadrian, while he opened the one from Lord Malfoy. Both were reading in silence, though Alucard’s was much shorter, so he started to reply while Elisabeth was still reading.

“A troll? What’s happening in this school?”

“Exactly my question as well. I don’t even know where to start. With the ghost teaching history? A witch teaching potion, who can’t even tell if a potion is well done or not? A professor, who has fun to intimidate students? Oh and not to forget is so biased that he takes house points and gives detention to any Slytherin who dared to blink, less open their mouths to defend someone else. Or this DADA professor, who gives Hadrian goosebumps and seems to have in impact on Severus, who still is infected by Dark Magic. And then this headmaster…”

“I know, I know. Wouldn’t it be because Hadrian found his mate, I’d have regretted it we let him go. However, I’m worried about his education and more about their safety. I mean, just last week Hadrian wrote about a three-headed dog in the castle. Can’t we just take them both out of the school and tutor them here?”

“No, unfortunately not. I’d arrange it for Hadrian, but I’m not Severus’ magical guardian and Dinarir said it was Lady Magic’s wish that Severus returns to Hogwarts. However, it doesn’t mean we can’t do something about the safety precautions. I don’t like how the headmaster is handling things. When I go to the Malfoys, it’ll be one more topic on my agenda, because Lord Malfoy is part of the school board. I want to know why they do nothing.”

“Will you take us all with you or will you go alone?”

“I will go alone. I won’t take Hadrian, less Severus into the snake’s pit, not before I don’t know who is an ally or not. The Malfoy boy told Hadrian, that there are families with creature inheritance among them, who had been forced to join the Dark Lord or were blinded and noticed to late the mistake, practical the same as Severus.”

Alucard closed the envelopes with his letters and walked over where Hedwig and another owl waited for him.

“But I promise you. I won’t let this witch, teaching potions, continue to hinder Severus. This boy didn’t lose any of his abilities or knowledge about potions and is as much a potion master as I am, even better I’d guess.”

“But how will you do it? You can’t just take the boy out of class and announce he has a mastery.”

“Indeed not, but I can go and offer the boy an apprenticeship. Hadrian send me some of the boy’s potions and notes with what he had done to improve them. It may be unusual, but nothing what hadn’t happened before. And it would give me a reason to live in Hogwarts even without being a professor.”

“I see. What about Juna?”

“What about her? Of course, she will come with me.”

“Really, Papa? Will we move in next week?”

“No, next week we’ll only pay a visit. It won’t be before the next term is starting. First, I’ve to ask Severus if he accept my offer, then I’ve to discuss it with the headmaster and also the school board. The potion guild won’t make a fuzz and Dinarir won’t complain either, knowing Severus will need all the protection he can get as long as he isn’t with his family.”

“And what about Hadrian? Will you teach him potions as well?”

“Not as my apprentice. Hadrian hasn’t much of a talent for potions and he knows it. But I won’t let it happen that this pseudo potion master witch will ruin him completely in the subject. Maybe there is a way I can become a second potion professor or can become a tutor for those who have difficulties in the subject. It’s also something I have to talk about with Malfoy. Maybe he can help me to get inside Hogwarts without drawing too much attention to it.”

“Didn’t Hadrian mention another student, who is very talented in Herbology? Maybe you could arrange an apprenticeship for him as well?”

“Funny thing. The mention student is a Dryad namely Neville Longbottom. His parents are starting a campaign to remind everyone, who the one had been defeating the Dark Lord and saving a toddler, of course, disguised by honoring those who had lost their lives as well fighting the dark side. Not that they doesn’t deserve it, but it’s a good plan to ensure that at least the name Severus Snape will hopefully have a better reputation should it come out who he is today.”

“Did you contact the Longbottoms as well?”

“Not yet, but it’s on my list. For now, my priorities are to figure out who are the enemies and what’s going on in Hogwarts. I’ll offer the Longbottoms my protection should it come out that their son is a creature before I can talk to them.”

“You know that I can help you.”

“I know, Lis. But you know that I rather talk myself with the people who might become my responsibility either because I offer them protection or by joining my clan. As much as I trust you, but I swore to myself that, I wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.”

“I apologize. I know how serious you take your responsibility.”

“You don’t need to apologize, Lis. I’ll need your help soon enough. You’ll have an eye on everything while I am in the school.”

“I see.”

“But your idea with the Longbottom boy is a good one. And I think I’ve already someone in mind, who will be very excited to have a dryad as apprentice. I’ll write them later. For now Juna needs her meal and nap.” Alucard picked his daughter up. “See you later Lis.”

“Until then My lord.” The woman gave him a light bow, a kiss on Juna’s cheek and then watched them leave.

Chapter Text

Hadrian woke up with something warm against his chest. At first, he was a little alert, but relaxed fast as he remembered who had joined him in the night. With a smile, he looked down at the still sleeping boy in his arms, putting his nose into the silver-blue hair, inhaling deeply. Severus smelled like an ocean during a stormy night, but also with a hint of lavender.

However, Hadrian turned also bright red when he became more aware of their positions, legs tangled into each other, while Severus laid half on top of him, head on Hadrian’s chest, hips pressed against his own. Hadrian was sure would his hormones be more active than it would be very awkward for him. It would definitely be better if Severus and he were officially a pair before their hormones came to life, not that Hadrian planned to do anything before they would at least be in their fifth year, but for mates it didn’t matter how old they were, before they start courting.

Lying in a bed together also wasn’t very proper, but Hadrian enjoyed it too much already and wished they could just stay like this.

Out of the corner of his eyes he saw movement next of Severus’ bed and turned his head to meet the blue eyes of Neville, who turned also a little red to the sight of the two boys tangled up in one bed, but also gave him a little smile.

It was clear as hell that Hadrian and Severus were destined for each other.

“Morning.”, whispered Neville, not wanting to wake up any of the others. It was still too early to get up for breakfast. “How is he?”

“He’s fine. Crawled into my bed sometime in the night. I’m not sure why. Maybe still a little shaken up from the incident with the troll and needed comfort.”

“Understandable.”

“I wanted to thank you. You did great with knocking the troll out.”

“You really don’t have to. We might not know each other very long, but I think we became very good friends in the past two months. It’s an honorable thing to protect your friends.”

“Same for me. Still, you have my gratitude. Not everyone was much of a help there.” Hadrian didn’t need to mention who he meant, because Neville understood the hint by taking a glance at the bed on Hadrian’s other side, where the redhead was still loudly snoring.

Neville slowly and quietly stood up and went over to Hadrian’s bed, sitting down at the edge.

“Did you tell your father what happened?”

“Yes. I send him a letter as soon as we were back. He also knows about my meeting with the headmaster and the Potters as well as anything else what happened. I also mentioned you. I think he will come for a visit. Somehow I have a feeling.”

“Did you tell him what I am?”

“Don’t worry. He won’t tell anyone outside the clan. And as a living vampire I’m sure he noticed already when we first met that you aren’t an ordinary wizard.”

“I see. What about Draco? Do you trust him?”

“Not completely, no. We have spoken and he explained a few things and why he’s so fixated on protecting Severus. I will trust that he will continue to do so, because of his nature, but as long as his family is connected to You-know-who, I won’t let him ever be alone with Severus outside of Hogwarts.”

A movement caught their eyes under the blanket and both smiled when a little dragon head appeared, yawning widely.

“I can’t still believe we have a dragon in Hogwarts, less a baby, which has claimed Severus as their mother.”

“It’s my fault. I subconscious scent marked Severus, which you know. I can’t still believe I haven’t noticed to do that.”

“You don’t need to be ashamed of it. Don’t forget that you’re still a child and even if you’re behaving like a matured adult, your body is still that of a child. Even I have still problems to control my creature side time to time.”

“I know, but I’m a little worried how Severus will react if he finds out.”

“You shouldn’t. I think this…” Neville pointed at the smaller boy. “…is proof enough how much he trusts you and that he feels comfortable and safe.”

“Maybe. But it’s his instinct, not his conscious decision.”

“Then talk to him. I know it had been just two months, but with each passing day, it will be more difficult for you to keep the truth from him. You don’t have to go so far and propose to him, but explain him the nature of your creature, what he is to you, why you act like you act and so on. You know it’s in your right to ask for a courtship, as well as it’s his right to accept or reject it. You both will have seven years in Hogwarts to find out your true feelings for each other, despite what your instinct is already screaming at you. Severus might not speak much, often appear as he has no clue about normal things, like how to use a fork or some other simply things, which isn’t much of a surprise if you consider where he lived most likely the past eleven years. But he’s smart and able to process and adjust to new circumstances very fast. Trust that he won’t reject you, just because you had no control of your natural instincts, but will listen and either ask for time to think about it or accept you and your offer straight away.”

Hadrian could only gape at Neville. “Are you sure you’re eleven yourself? It sounds as you have a lot experience in this matter.”

“You forget what I am. You have no idea what gossips plants can be. I might have picked up a few things from them. I’m not sure if you are aware, but the castle is very fond of Severus and therefore likes to observe him, which includes you as well.”

“I remember you mentioned Hogwarts having a connection to Severus, or at least that it was happy about his return. Hadn’t just thought it could be more.”

“To be honest, I can’t tell you exactly what it is, only that there is something. The plants wouldn’t speak about it, only saying that Severus was always a favorite child of Hogwarts, because he respected the elves, plants and took utmost care about things he may accidentally damaged or hurt.”

“I see. He hadn’t lost this attitude.”

“No, he hasn’t.” Both were silent, watching Norbert nudging Severus’ cheek and neck, trying different angles.

“Seems he wants his mother to wake up.”, snickered Neville, and Hadrian observed in fondness, not moving his body when Severus finally begun to stir.

A hand came out from under the blanket and moved to the spot the baby dragon was pressing his snout against Severus’ neck, half of the body covered from silver-blue hair. The hand landed on the non-covered part, which startled the dragon and with a small squeak Norbert wiggled back out.

Hadrian and Neville laughed quietly at the display. However, the movement the laughing caused in Hadrian’s body didn’t stay unnoticed and Hadrian felt Severus’ body tensing up.

Neville took it as a clue to withdraw, though he kept one eye on the pair, curious how it will go.

----

Severus felt something against his cheek and shortly after his neck. It didn’t startle him anymore as it did the first time the little dragon woke him up. By now it was something like a morning ritual and when he felt Norbert pressing his snout at another spot of his neck, Severus moved his hand to give the little baby dragon a sign that he was awake. It was like a game, because every time Norbert didn’t see the hand coming, he startled at the light touch with a squeak following, while noticing it coming he would pounce at it and lick one of the fingers.

This morning, however, something strange happened. Suddenly, there was something moving under his head and Severus also became aware that half of his body seemed to lay on something hard, well, not really hard, but not as his soft sheets either. Warmth radiated from it as well and felt so wonderful.

His instincts told him, he was safe, that he didn’t have to be afraid and slowly the tension left his body again. Severus slowly opened his eyes, blinking several times so his eyes could adjust to the light of the morning sun.

“Good morning Severus.” Emerald green eyes with a simmer of gold was the first he saw, when his vision finally cleared and Severus could only stare for a moment before he slowly lifted himself up from the warm body.

Now more aware of where he was, the tension returned. For him it was natural to seek out the safest place or person in his vicinity whenever he had a nightmare or needed comfort, but he forgot that he wasn’t at home with his family and it wasn’t Dinarir, his father, holding him.

“Severus?”

“Morning Hadrian. Please apologize.”, whispered Severus, looking unsure at the other boy.

“For whatever for?”

“I invaded your space without asking.”

“It’s fine, Severus. May I asked what caused it?”

“Hm. Sometimes I have nightmares and seek out my father or one the others for comfort. But I’m not home and…I’m sorry.” Severus wasn’t ashamed of his confession. His father told him not to be, after having his first nightmare.

“Shh, Severus. You can come to me whenever you need it. I don’t mind. To be honest, it felt nice to have you in my arms.” Hadrian flushed a little after saying it, and Severus wondered why Hadrian’s cheeks turned red.

Severus leaned forward and reached out with one hand, putting it on Hadrian’s forehead, who turned even redder when he was only a couple inches away from Severus’ chest.

“S-Severus? What are you doing?”

“Your cheeks turned red suddenly and I saw Madame Pomfrey doing this to find out if one of her patient had a fever.” Severus didn’t feel anything out of the ordinary, only the usually warmth Hadrian radiated, but the boy was still red, even more so when he finally leaned and returned his eyes back on the other’s face.

“Maybe you should go to Madame Pomfrey, Hadrian. I can’t feel something wrong, but your cheeks are red.” Severus rose an eyebrow when Hadrian covered his face with both his hands while making some weird noises.

Severus begun to worry and prepared himself to leave so he could call someone for help, but a hand around his wrist stopped him.

----

Hadrian couldn’t do it. Neville was right. He couldn’t keep his feelings for himself, Severus deserved an explanation.

He felt Severus moving and peeked at the smaller boy, who just wanted to leave the bed, a worried expression on his face. Quickly, sure the boy wanted to call someone, Hadrian carefully grabbed Severus’ right wrist, and stopped him.

Hadrian sighed. “I’m fine Severus, truly, but I think I owe you an explanation, because I think from here on out it would be unfair not to say something and I’m not a person who likes to be kept in the dark myself. So please would you just listen a few minutes and then think about what I have told you, before making a decision?”

Hadrian not once removed his eyes from Severus, who didn’t either, even if he tilted his head at the end, a light confusion in his eyes. However, Severus settled back, legs crossed while keeping Norbert occupied by letting him play with his fingers.

“Severus, I’m not angry that you came into my bed for comfort. As I said, I liked it very much. I wouldn’t even mind if we do it again, because…you’re my mate, well not only because you’re my mate, but also because I like you and I have nothing against some cuddling. My own sister slept often in my bed because she needed the comfort while father was gone. Therefore, even if you weren’t my mate, I’d still allow you to come to me. That’s also the same should one of the others need it. I won’t deny anyone the comfort if it’s helping them, well with some exceptions. Do you understand?”

Severus nodded, even if it was a little hesitant. Hadrian continued.

“However, you being my mate has a deeper meaning for me. Dragons have mates. It’s someone they deeply care about, feel overly protective of, and would even die for. A dragon knows someone is they mate as soon as they see them or feel their magic close. In our case, I knew immediately as you entered the Great Hall the first night and set my eyes on you. I hadn’t said anything yet, because for you everything seemed new and I didn’t want to overwhelm you with such a confession after barely meeting us the first time, especially because you didn’t display any sign of recognizing me as your own mate. I know you’re a creature, a death angel to be precise, because my father had spoken with your own when I told him about you.”

“Your father spoke with mine?”

“Funny thing, actually they know each other. But let’s not get off topic.” Hadrian inwardly sighed in relief when Severus nodded. He didn’t knew how to explain knowing who his father was.

“Well, ehm, as I said, not knowing about your reaction to my claim I decided to wait, but with everything happened, I think it wouldn’t wise or be fair to keep it, even if I needed a little kick from Neville, so to say. However, you being my mate doesn’t mean you’re my property or something. I’ll never force you to do anything you don’t want, even if you decide only to be friends in the future, which I hope we will be even after this conversation is over. And in case I wasn’t clear or to prevent misunderstandings. A dragon’s mate is something like their soulmate, partner for life. I don’t want to pressure you into anything I just want you to know all the facts.”

Again Severus nodded and so far it went well, at least in Hadrian’s opinion before coming to the hard part.

“Severus. To make it short. I feel very protective in some way also very possessive of you. I hate when you get hurt, because I couldn’t protect you. I don’t like how some people look at you. But more important, despite everything, I like you. Even if you weren’t my mate, I’d like to be your friend, to be someone you can lean on if needed. You know same as you helped Hermione, as she needed someone to talk, yesterday. At least, that’s my guess why you were with her?”

“Hm. Hermione was upset and I wanted to help. She looked sad therefore I wanted to comfort her. Is this what a friend is doing?”

“Yes, a friend is someone you trust, you like to be around and who helps you without expecting something as reward. A mate is also a friend, but much more at the same time. It’s truly difficult to explain.”

“I think I understand. Hermione also said, you liked me more as the others and from what you’re telling it makes kind of sense. You feel safe and you let the cold inside me vanish when we’re close. It feels good. I really like it.” Severus gave him a smile, which Hadrian returned, even if his mind wondered what he meant with the cold inside him. It also brought a new kind of worry.

Hadrian put that information aside for a later discussion, because there was another confession to make.

“Severus, there is something else. When a dragon find their mate, they usually claim them, mark them so anyone would know they are not free anymore, well not meant they were imprisoned or something, but more not free for another to claim them. You know what I mean?” He got another nod.

“There are different ways of claiming someone. The most known is that they would have sex.” Hadrian turned bright red again, but quickly continued. “However, for young creatures, not being old enough for that kind of claim there is also another method. It’s called scent marking. Well it means that the dominant partner would produce pheromones, which slowly would settle into the skin of the submissive partner. And, well, ehm…I might accidentally scent marked you during the past two month while we were in close proximity, meaning to be exact whenever I touched you.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. I’m truly sorry. It wasn’t my intention to do so without your permission, I swear. I just became aware of myself when Norbert had decided you’re his mother. He must have smelled that I was a dominant dragon and that my scent was all over you. Therefore, recognizing you as the submissive partner, who normally is also the bearer of any children and caretaker of them.”

Hadrian observed Severus closely. The smaller boy didn’t said anything for a long while, watching and stroking little Norbert in his lab, who took another nap.

When it didn’t seem that Severus would say something, Hadrian blurted. “I-I’m sorry Severus. I know it’s a lot, and it must be overwhelming at the moment, especially the last part, but I swear I mean no harm to you and as I already said, you have a choice here. Me scent marking you doesn’t mean we’re bonded or something…”

“I accept.”

“…If you don’t want me in your proximity any longer, I’ll respect your wish. My scent should vanish with only a little time passing. I-I won’t force myself on you, never. I…What?” Hadrian stared wide eye at Severus, who still was observing the little dragon in his lap before moving his head up.

“I accept your claim, Hadrian. I may have been raised in solitude, by creatures I know are disliked, feared, seen as heartless, mindless and soulless beings, which all is wrong by the way, but I’m not stupid, as I know some are thinking, because I’m not talking much or don’t know some of the basics, like clothing myself correctly.” Severus smiled at Hadrian, but it was full of sadness.

Hadrian moved so he was sitting directly in front of Severus.

“May I?” Severus gave another shy nod this time, and immediately melted into Hadrian’s arms, when the taller boy pulled him into a hug.

“I miss my home. I miss father and the others. I had been scared when father told me I had to leave. I didn’t wanted to let go of him as we reached this place. But when Trixi escorted me to your side, I felt immediately safe.”

Hadrian turned his gaze at Neville, who watched them with sadness but also with a smile. He might not have heard what was said, but it wasn’t difficult to figure out that Severus accepted Hadrian or at least wasn’t upset about the whole being the mate of a dragon, but was clearly sad about something else.

“I’m sorry Severus. Sorry that you can’t just call your family for a visit, but I give my best to let you not feel alone. Despite the confession of being mates, nothing will happen until we’re older and more sure about our relationship. I just wanted you to know why I seem to act differently around you. I wanted you to know the truth. And don’t worry about your silence in present of others. It will come from alone or not at all, but even then, it’s you. It can also have his advantages to be underestimated by others, believe me. And for you not knowing some of the basics, I’m happy to teach you.”

Hadrian pulled them out of the hug and put both his hands on Severus’ cheeks, whipping away the tears while staring into those beautiful silver-blue eyes. “Ignore the idiots, who have no idea of what they are talking about. We don’t need them, especially the idiot we are unfortunate to share a room with. Furthermore, it was quite cute, when you was fighting with the knobs on your shirt or was utterly helpless with putting on your shoes.”

Severus gave him a slight pout. It wasn’t his fault that he didn’t knew what those things were. At home he only wore long robes with an under tunic and lose pants without any knobs. And he never wore such shoes with laces. How should he know how to bind them correctly?

“Don’t be upset. You may lack some knowledge of easy things, but considering where you come from, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. You had just another childhood as others and as long as you were happy, it shouldn’t doesn’t matter. Be proud of your advanced knowledge of magic instead, your talent in Charms, Defense against the Dark Arts and which I’m most impressed of your potion works. Don’t think I didn’t saw you making corrections in the book we were reading last time in class.” Severus ducked his head shyly. He really loved potions and since the first class it was like, he never did something else in his life as to brew potions, almost as some hidden knowledge was sudden unlocked in his brain as soon as he read the name of the first potion they should brew.

“Severus?”

“Hm.”

“One last thing, before we start with the day.” Hadrian was again serious, which let Severus pay close attention. “Even if you accept my claim, always remember that you have the right to leave, no matter the reason. For now, I want us to know each other more, become close friends. I promise I’ll never touch you improper, especially if you come into my bed at night for seeking comfort. If you allow I’d like inform my father to prepare a courtship contract, where we both can write down our wishes and limits, something like no kinds of intimate actions until we’re both at least fifteen and are both consenting to it. Or the length of the courtship with the declaration of getting married after it ends and neither of us both ended it beforehand, of course, with some special clauses, which wouldn’t anyone allow to interfere and force us into the marriage or end the courtship, a safe keep if you want.”

“What about Norbert?”

“You don’t have to worry. I couldn’t take him from you even if I wanted, but of course will never do. He’s completely depending on you. From my knowledge, baby dragons stay with the mother until it’s time to leave the nest. Norbert may acknowledge me as his father, because of the scent, but he sees me more as the protector of the family, but not the one raising him. That’s at least what one of the dragons we visited had explained. The mother would stay in the nest, raise, feed and protect their offsprings and nest, if needed, while the father, the dominant partner, would hunt and guard their family and home.”

“But what happens when one of us leave?”

“It didn’t would change anything. Norbert acknowledged you as mother and formed a bond with you. You will be responsible for him until it’s time for him to leave the nest, as I said. But we can ask Mr. Clayton. I may be a dragon, but I’m far from an expert, even if I met a few during my childhood, learning the language, some basic stuff about mating and what I just told you about the role the parents are playing to their offsprings. But I hadn’t heard about a case where a dragon left his mate and offsprings, at least not from their own free will. It’s more likely that one of them dies, before they would end their partnership. But again, I don’t want you thinking you have to stay with me, just because you’re my mate or because you fear I’d take Norbert away from you.”

“Hm. I see. Thank you.” Severus chewed on his lower lip for a minute, before asking. “Is it ok to cuddle from time to time? Or are they also rules for this?” Severus understood what Hadrian was doing, but he couldn’t truly imagine that the taller boy would ever hurt him, not on purpose at least.

Meanwhile, Hadrian was snickering. “We can put everything into the courtship contract or nothing at all. It’s just up to you if you want one or not. If you don’t, it wouldn’t change anything what I said. We don’t have to do it right know either. We practically just met and we have still more as half a year, before the school terms end and we would separate for the summer, I’m sure you will want to spend time with your family. So we can wait and talk about it shortly before the terms end or take the summer, so you can also speak with your family about it and talk with each other when we meet before or after second term starts. There isn’t really a timetable here. So take your time to think about it. And knowing my father, he might come for a visit soon, so you can talk with him as well.”

“I see. Thank you Hadrian. For being honest.”

“Of course, Severus. I may not always tell you everything, despite saying I’m hating being kept in the dark as well. But sometimes there are things it’s not on me to tell no matter how much I hate it.”

“Hm. There are also some secrets father told me not to tell anyone until the time was right. Said I’d know when that would be, after asking. So I understand.”

A small fireball interrupted their conversation and both turned their gazes down to the dragon still in Severus’ lap.

“Norbert, what have I told you about spitting fireballs. You know I don’t like it if you do this close to things easily getting on fire.”, scolded Severus, giving the dragon a slight nudge on the snout. Hadrian was truly impressed how Severus handled the little dragon. It made him even surer that Severus will be a wonderful mother to their future children someday as well. He shook his head to prevent his mind getting to far ahead and instead said:

“I think it’s time to end our discussion for today. Norbert needs something to eat.”

“Oh don’t worry. The little rascal is perfectly fine. He wants only attention.”

“How can you tell?”

“Because if he’s hungry, Norbert begins to bite, not hard to cause pain, but just so it was clear that he’s hungry. If he spews fireballs than he’s bored and wants attention.”

“He bites you?”

“Don’t worry, as I said, it doesn’t do any harm and it feels like a tickle actually. It was only twice at the beginning where it happened that he bit too hard and got my finger bloody. We both had stared at the wound and I told him to be more careful. The second time it wasn’t as hard anymore, but still it got me a scratch on my neck. But since then it didn’t happen. He’s a smart little dragon and learns fast.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”, pouted Hadrian.

“I saw no need. Both times happened late in the night and you were sleeping. I didn’t wanted to wake you. Besides, it doesn’t take long. Norbert normally just eats a little night snack before returning to sleep.”

Hadrian could only stare after his mate, who returned to his own bed to begin with his morning routine. He wasn’t sure if he was disappointed that Severus hadn’t woke him up, or if he should feel upset about himself of not noticing when Severus would wake up in the middle of the night, because Norbert needed something to eat.

Debating with himself for another minute, Hadrian concluded, that Severus was right. He also wouldn’t wake up someone, if not truly needed and the last think Hadrian truly wanted, was to become a control freak, who needed to know everything his mate was doing. He needed to learn trusting his mate to know what he was doing, after all Severus wasn’t just an ordinary child, but a wizard, who got a second chance and lived in Azkaban for the past eleven years.

Hadrian let his gaze wander around their room, before starting to get up himself. At this point Neville was already gone, Seamus and Dean just waking up while Ron was still snoring, which all of them ignored, glad for each minute the boy would sleep longer so he couldn’t annoy them.

Thirty minutes later, they sat in the Great Hall, Severus still on his usually spot next to Harry with their shoulders still brushing time to time. When the morning post arrived, Hadrian received a message from his father, which let him snort. When he noticed the curious looks from the others, he grinned at Neville and Severus.

“As I said, I know my father too well. He will come for a visit next weekend.”

Chapter Text

“Detention for you Mr. Prince for ignoring a professor. I told you several times that tempering with potions without permission isn’t appreciated. You’re just a first year and willingly endangering your classmates by not heading my instructions. So far you were lucky that nothing happened, but you will learn to listen, understood.”

Hadrian gritted his teeth. How dared this imbecile to scold Severus, worse give him detention for no reasons? His potions were perfect, far better than the originals brewed after her instructions.

“How come you give him detention? For me, the boy did an excellent work and his potion is even more potent than the original is.” Suddenly a figure stepped out from the far corner of the classroom, an eyebrow raised looking at the professor in mild confusion. Hadrian turned as fast as he could, surprised of the sudden appearance of his father. He hadn’t felt him.

“Excuse me? What are you doing in my classroom? Outsiders aren’t allowed to step unannounced into Hogwarts, less into one of the classrooms.”

“Oh? Didn’t the headmaster inform you? I send him an owl, letting him know I’d come visit and that I’m interested in one of his students, and would watch him in one of his classes.”

“Headmaster Dumbledore hadn’t informed me, no. And even if so, it’s rude to sneak into a class without letting anyone know. Furthermore, I think you are in the wrong class. It’s just the first years class, which neither of them showing any sign of talent to the subject.” Chin held high the woman looked with disapproval at the other man, who narrowed his eyes.

“No talent? I just watched a boy improving a potion, which would increase someone’s strength at least by twenty percent as the original would.”

“What, who?” Silence, before several fingers pointed at the shy boy sitting next to Hadrian. Most already figured that Severus was a future potion master and often asked for help.

“I must say, I hadn’t thought it would be so bad if even first year students noticed, but not the potion mistress, if you even are one. Any honorable potioneer would have recognized his talent immediately and at least have offered him special tutoring. I’m glad my son informed me.” Alucard passed the red-faced professor and went straight to the shy boy, who stared wide-eyed at him, unconscious hiding himself half behind Hadrian who had stood up.

“Mr. Prince. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Hadrian told me a lot about you, praising how good you are in potions and even send me some of your results.” Hadrian turned red, looking almost panicked because he hadn’t told Severus about it.

“Really?” Hadrian snapped his head around, but Severus wasn’t looking at him disappointed or anything, instead staring at the tall man now leaning a little down with a bright smile.

“Really. Don’t be mad at him, please. My son knows my love to potion and that I would be very interested in someone with such a talent as you have. And honestly, I’m very impressed. So far, you improved any of the potions you brewed until now and I’m sure it will be the same with almost all of the others. May I asked how you do it?” Hadrian narrowed his eyes and wondered what his father was up to. Was he trying to figure out, if Severus might remember part of his past life?

“Don’t know. I just know.”

“I see. I think the class isn’t over yet. If you agree I’d like to observe you a little more. Maybe you can show me how you prepared the ingredients?” Severus risk a glance behind the man and ducked back behind Hadrian by the sign of the very upset professor. Alucard noticed and turned just to swallow red hair, because the woman was just a couple of inches away from him.

“I will ask you to leave. You’re disturbing my class and I forbid to be disregarded as someone not knowing what they are doing. I may not be one of the best potioneers, unfortunately, but I still earned my mastery and be able to teach children.”, sneered Potter née Evans.

“Tsk. I’m very interested how you got your mastery, but it’s not my business to argue about it, not today. But I can see why there are so many accidents in the class. You don’t even teach the children some essential basics to prevent ruining their potions. As you can see Severus bind his hair behind his back, so it wouldn’t accidentally fall into the cauldron or uses the right kind of knife to cut the ingredients. Even the use of the right cauldron or preparation of it can decide if a potion turns out useful or not.”

Alucard pointed at several students. “The potion of this two is ruined, because the girl lost a few strands while stirring. This goes for these ones as well. Then the fact that neither of the students cleaned their knife before cutting another ingredient, except those with enough brain to observe and copy this little potion master. Honestly, it had been over two months since school started and almost none of them know the basics.” Students were now openly gaping at the stranger and Hadrian enjoyed the scene. The professor was turning red even more, but his father wasn’t done yet.

“Even worse, you didn’t even put up protection wards around the cauldrons, so neither can threw something into another cauldron. Alone this redhead here, tried to sabotage the potion of several students over there. Hadn’t I interfered at least half of the classroom would be a mess with several students caught up in an explosion. Didn’t you teach them about the risks?”

“Actually, the Professor did, but Ron isn’t prone to listen.”, answered Hadrian.

“Oy.”

“Hm. Explain to me then…” Cut Alucard in, ignoring the redhead boy and not removing his gaze from the woman. “…why you think it’s justified to give Mr. Prince detention for endangering other students by not following your instruction instead of the boy who actually has no clue what he’s doing and therefore deserves a several months detention.”

Hadrian saw Ron swallow and couldn’t hide his smirk. The boy wouldn’t have anything to laugh in class when Alucard would be the professor. Potter née Evans ignored most of the pranks Gryffindors were trying on the Slytherins, but was happily removing points and giving detention when it was the other way around. To anyone it was perfectly clear that both Potters loved their Gryffindors, well except Hadrian and Severus, were mostly neutral to Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, but hated Slytherin.

“Again, I want you gone from my classroom. I’ll inform Headmaster Dumbledore about it. The class is also done for today.”, gritted Lily out.

“So? Wasn’t it a double potion class? There are still…”

“The class is done, Mr…”

“Tempest”

“Mr. Tempest. As you clearly pointed out, most of the potions are ruined any way or already finished. Students, put your potions into a vial and on my desk. Mr. Prince, I’ll refrain from giving you detention, at least this time.” Alucard again raised an eyebrow. If everyone works according to plan, the boy wouldn’t have to worry about her anymore.

“Before I forget. I want everyone to write an essay about how important it is to brew after instruction.”

Alucard just shook his head, but didn’t said anything further, just waiting for his son and Severus to clean up and get ready to leave the classroom.

----

“Hadrian” They had just left and were on their way to Dumbledore’s office when something small smashed into Hadrian’s legs from behind. Already prepared for the impact, Hadrian had stopped in time, so neither he nor his sister would accidentally getting hurt.

“Hi Juna. Where have you been?”

“I met an old friend of mine and let her be with him.” Hadrian looked down the corridor, where he saw a small figure disappearing.

“You hadn’t mentioned you know Professor Flitwick.” Alucard waved with a hand, dismissing the accusing look of his son.

“There is nothing to tell. We met years ago when he was still a duelist. Since he left, we wrote now and then, but nothing worth to share.” Hadrian didn’t believe his father one bit, but due to the fact where they are it was most likely better not to reveal any secrets when there were several eyes and ears around you.

“Is this Severus? Hi, my name is Juna Tempest. I’m four, almost five. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Can I see the dragon?”

“Juna.”

“What?” Juna stared with innocent eyes up at her brother, who sighed while Alucard snickered at the display.

“I think we should do a proper introduction. Mr. Prince. My name is Lord Alucard Tempest, Hadrian’s father and this is my adopted daughter Juna Tempest. I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself properly earlier.”

“Severus Sephiroth Prince. Are you really a potion master?”

“Yes, and there is an offer I have for you.”

“What offer?”

“Well.” Alucard went down, so he was eye level with the shy boy. “As I said, Hadrian send me a few of your brewed potions together with notes what you have done differently to the instruction given. You have a great talent in the subject and honestly it’s be a waste of time if someone like Professor Evans can’t even see your potential. So I wanted to ask, if you’d like to become my apprentice. Of course, it will be differently to a normal mastery, because you’re just eleven and have other classes to attend.”

Again, Severus stared wide eye at the man. “I don’t understand? Why?”

“Because you have a brilliant mind and deserve a teacher, who won’t ruin your education. Of course, it’s your decision and as mentioned I have to talk with the Headmaster about it. Normally, you need your NEWTs in some subjects to become an apprentice, but sometimes there are exceptions. Hadrian mentioned someone with a talent in Herbology, Neville was his name? I might have someone who will also be interested to take him under his wings. Honestly, it won’t interfere with your classes, only that you won’t attend potions class, because it’ll be my task to teach you.”

“But you aren’t a professor.”

“Don’t worry Severus. We won’t start until next term. Until then there is plenty of time to work out everything. You just need to think about accepting my offer or not.”

“I think I’d like it.” Alucard smiled brightly, but turned serious again.

“You don’t have to make the decision now. You just met me, even if I’m honored that you seem to trust me already, though.”

“You’re Hadrian’s papa. I trust him. And father told me to listen to my instincts. They also telling me I can trust you?”

“I see. Then I’ll do everything not to disappoint your trust in me.” Alucard was impressed about the little death angel. He might be shy and very much look like an innocent child, not knowing about the world, but there was something in those silver-blue eyes, an intelligent matching his own. The boy might not remember his past, but his instincts were far superior as they would have been without all the experience the older version had made through his life. Alucard would make sure to keep the boy safe, as he had promised Dinarir.

A sudden movement under the boy’s chin let Alucard’s gaze wander to it. Severus wore a scarf around his neck, where now a little dragon head poked out. Juna also noticed and jumped a little, but was stopped by her brother, who picked her up, so she could better see.

“I assume this is Norbert?” Severus nodded and nudged Norbert to come out. The dragon had grown, so far that he was almost as long as Severus arm.

“Can I touch him?”, asked Juna in awe. Severus considered it for a moment by watching Norbert. Most days Norbert didn’t liked to be touched by anyone than Severus, but there was also days were he allowed a few to pet his head. So far it were only Hadrian, Neville, Hermione, Hagrid, the Weasley twins, Draco (mostly only a short pet, when they were sitting in class close enough and waiting for a professor) and Mr. Claymore when he comes to check on them.

Norbert seemed to be in a good mood, so Severus stretched out his arm with Norbert wrapped around it. “Let him sniff you first, Juna. There are only a few people he let actually pet him, and only if he wants it. Severus is the only one, who can pet him no matter in which mood the little one is.”, warned Hadrian his sister, who nodded in understanding.

Stretching out her own hand, she waited for the dragon sniffing at it in curiosity before starting giggling when a rough tongue licked her fingers.

Alucard watched in fondness, before following his daughter’s example. However, the little dragon was more cautious to allow him to pet him, but allowed it after a minute where both didn’t move.

“He’s a smart little one.”

“Indeed. You should see him hissing at Ron. The boy once tried to pet him during lunch. Norbert was chewing on a little piece of meat when suddenly a hand landed on his back and startled him so much that he chocked and put the dishes in front of him on fire. Since then he very much dislikes the boy and hisses at him as soon he comes too close for his liking.”

“Didn’t you said his older brother was working in a dragon reserve?”

“Yes. At first I was surprised how much he knows about dragons, but either his brother didn’t told him how to treat a baby dragon, because he may lack the experience himself, after all dragons are very protective of their offspring, or Ron didn’t listen and just assumed it will be fine, because he was also there when Norbert hatched. I truly don’t know. The boy is annoying to no end, but I can’t get rid of him, no matter how often I’m saying we aren’t friends and he’d care about his own business.”

“Hm, was this the one who caused the incident in one of your flying lessons where Severus get hurt?”

“Yes. I have the feeling the boy was raised with the expectation to become best friend with Harry Potter. It’s the only explanation I have for his obsession with me and why he looks often jealous at the others, especially Severus.”

“Hero worship?”

“Maybe? So far as I know, his parents are friend with the Potters. Who knows what they had told him. It’s also only him, because his older brothers aren’t so clingy as he is. Actually, the twins are quite funny and often prank others, nothing hurtful, though I made clear they let Severus and me out of it. Then there is Percy, prefect of Gryffindor, very stern, takes his job very serious, but stays also away unless one of us acts against the rules.”

“I see. Well, be careful and let me know if they are any other incidents. If something like the flying lesson happens again, I’ll consider a restraining order, no matter if he is a child.”

Alucard stood up after giving the dragon a last pet on the head. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a blond boy standing a few meters away from them, pretending to speak with his friends.

“I assume that’s the other boy you mentioned?” Hadrian took a short glance in the direction his father had inclined his head and nodded.

“Yes.”

“Okay. I’ll talk with the Headmaster now. Show Juna the castle in the meanwhile. I’ll catch up with you later in the Hall.”

“Shouldn’t we come with you?”

“No. It’ll be easier to talk to the man without you around. Maybe, I’ll call for the two Potters to make a point, but it might be not necessary when I’m done telling the Headmaster about the lack of protection.” Hadrian nodded in understanding. He was sure his father won’t swallow any excuses the Headmaster might have.

“Very well. Send me quick message when you’re done. Lunch will start in one and half hours. We’ll be in the Great Hall then, but I think your talk will not be a short one.”

“Maybe. Severus? Would it be okay, if I talk about the Headmaster about my offer or do you prefer I only mention it if you have made a decision?”

Severus stood silently next to Hadrian, having a staring contest with Juna when Alucard called his name.

“Papa, can’t you see we’re busy?”

“I can see it, little one, but staring at each other won’t do anything good to your eyes.” Alucard could already see the wetness in his daughter’s eyes, whereas Severus seemed to have no problems. Alucard was sure the boy could stare for hours at someone without blinking.

Just when he ended the thought Juna blinked rapidly, muttering that Severus won, but she wanted a return match. The boy giggled, which let Hadrian smile. Alucard was happy to see his son smiling and that Severus seemed fine.

Before Alucard could repeat his question, the child turned to him, answering shyly. “As I said, I trust you and I’d be honored if you take me as an apprentice. But I have to talk with my parent first though.”

“That’s fine. Dinarir is a good friend of mine. If you want I can talk to him as well and asked him for his permission.” Severus thought about it for a moment, but didn’t see a reason why not, so he nodded again.

“Very well. See you later. Juna, stay with Hadrian. The castle is big and I don’t want you to get lost.”

“Yes, Papa.” Alucard gave them a short wave as goodbye and made his way to the headmaster office.

“Can we go to the Quidditch field?”, asked Juna.

“Sure. I think there will be some of our Gryffindor team members training. Tomorrow is the first match of the season.”

“Cool.” Hadrian rolled his eyes, knowing his sister was a huge Quidditch fan.

Chapter Text

Alucard went up the stairs to the headmaster’s office. He was excited. Meeting Severus was truly a nice pleasure. The boy was exactly how Harry has described him. Shy, but polite and truly brilliant. Watching him brew was a delight and it filled him with pride that Severus accepted his offer. Alucard hadn’t any doubt that Dinarir would allow Severus the opportunity to become an apprentice, no matter his age, and Alucard would see to it that no one will stand in the way, even the headmaster.

He reached the door at the end, which was already open and entered without hesitation. The headmaster was sitting behind his desk listening to the woman Alucard had just the pleasure to meet and whom he heard already miles before he stepped on the staircase.

“I forbid that someone enters my classroom without informing or asking me in beforehand, Albus. This man had the audacity to question my abilities in front of my class. I demand an apology. Furthermore, he even questioned how I got my mastery. You know very well how long it needed me to get the chance. And I worked hard for it. I won’t let a stranger predicate I didn’t earn it.”

“I apologize Mrs. Evans, but as a potioneer myself I was just very surprised how someone with a mastery isn’t able to see how one of her students is clearly far beyond of what a first year student is expected in the subject. As I said, Mr. Prince is a future Potions master. It won’t take him long to receive his mastery, of course only when there is no one restraining him.”

Alucard gave her no chance to response, instead focusing his attention on the other person. “Headmaster Dumbledore. It’s nice to meet you, even if I wish there would be another reason for my visit. Unfortunately, I received a lot of letters from my son, stating about a few events which let me wonder if he’s truly safe in the school.”

“I assume you’re Lord Alucard Tempest, Hadrian Peverells adoptive father?” Alucard could see how it finally clicked in the woman’s head out of the corner of his eyes. Her eyes went big, before narrowing to an even more disdain expression.

“That’s correct. I’m very proud of Hadrian and he’s faring well so far. However, as I said, I’m a little disturbed what had happened so far and how some teachers…”, Alucard glanced over to Lily for a brief second, “…are treating him or some of the other students.”

“I’m not sure what you exactly mean. Do you mind to elaborate?”

“Sure. Why don’t we start with a three-headed dog being in Hogwarts? Or how it can be that a troll comes undetected into the castle? Or shall we talk about giving students detention in a dangerous forest, which is actually forbidden, regardless that an adult had been around? Maybe we speak about of some of your professors bullying a child, just because they can?”

Dumbledore was stunned and needed a moment to come up with a response, but before he could answer, Lily jumped up from the chair after finally realizing who he was. “You’re the one who kidnapped my son.”

“Took you very long to notice, but I refuse to be called a kidnapper. I found the boy alone lying in a basket in the middle of the night. He was freezing and there wasn’t anyone around.”

“I put him on the front doors of my sister’s home. He was meant to be with her.”, snarled Lily.

“And why didn’t you give your son to her directly instead of letting him behind outside without making sure that your sister would take him?”, snarled Alucard back. “I did what any responsible person would have done and saved the boy from freezing to death. And it was his luck that he never had to live with you or your sister’s family. We are fully aware of what may have happened to Hadrian, because it was me who placed a golem in his stead to prevent any of you to find out.”

Lily paled and Alucard studied Dumbledore’s reaction, but he didn’t see anything what would hint of the old man knowing, but it could just be, because Hadrian already told them. Lily’s reaction just meant that she and most likely her husband didn’t believe Hadrian and thought it was all a made-up.

Regardless, Dumbledore non-reaction to it could mean anything from disappointment that the Potters were so dumb not to make sure the boy would live with those muggles or to be shocked that his former students would allow their son to live in such hateful environment.

“How can we know that what you’re saying is true? You could have used spells to let my sister seen as a magic hating bitch, just to make sure that Harry would stay with you and not return to us.”

Alucard snorted. “Even if I’d have done something like this, it wouldn’t change the fact that you did nothing to convince Hadrian to be your long lost missing loved child. However, it wasn’t necessary to convince him of anything. Hadrian is fully aware of what you did before the whole Dark Lord attack happened. He might have been young and would he be a mere child and not a creature he would dead or not know, but thanks to his dragon nature Hadrian remembers very well.”

“It was an accident.”, defended Lily, but Alucard smelled the lie miles away.

“I’m sure everything is a slight misunderstanding. I know James and Lily since they entered Hogwarts for the first time, Mr. Tempest. I can’t imagine they would have harmed Ha…Hadrian with purpose. Not can I believe that Lily would have allowed Harry to be hurt by her sister.”

“Your eyes are blind, Headmaster.” Alucard restrained himself to accuse him of being something of a puppet master. Better to just pretend to have an old wizard in front of him who refused to see the truth even it’s thrown into his face.

“Regardless, I’m not here to discuss the past. Accept that Hadrian is my son and I expect he’s treated as any other child, fairly. If there is an issue with him being a creature then let me know and I’ll listen to your complains. So far, I didn’t receive any letters that he hurt anyone. If you have a general issue with teaching him then I can find easily someone else to teach him or do it myself. Which honestly I’m already considering.”

“Are you implying that my staff isn’t capable of teaching?”, asked Dumbledore bewildered. Alucard got the impression the man truly was blind.

“Headmaster, what my son wrote me the past two months, let me think that yes, he might not get the education which I’m expecting he would get at a school like Hogwarts. And wouldn’t he haven’t insisted to go to Hogwarts I most likely would have sent him to Durmstrang or kept him at home letting members of my clan teaching him. Your school is lacking a lot of important classes and it’s no wonder that purebloods are reacting poorly of muggleborns.”

“Nonsense. Purebloods are hating us muggleborns.”

“And yet you’re married to one. Let me ask you, how many traditions of the magical world is your family practicing? What do you know about magical creatures like Hadrian and me and about the peace treaty we signed a long time ago? Hadrian told about the ghost teaching magical history and that he heard older students saying that the only thing they are learning in this class is about the goblin wars. Honestly, it’s no wonder that there are so many pureblood families aren’t pleased with muggleborns or half-bloods raised in the muggle way.”

“You’re just another Death Eater, aren’t you? Another of Voldemorts followers who want destroy…” Lily stopped and found herself in the air, a hand around her throat.

“You better think before you speak woman. You better not put me on one level with someone like that scum of a maniac wizard. You just proved how little you know about my kind. Don’t think we are something like werewolves, which can easily be hunted down, or some creatures hold as pets or slaves.” Lily gasped for air and almost lost conscious when Alucard finally let go of her.

“That the headmaster hadn’t interfered shows me that at least he hasn’t forgotten who is on the top of the food chain.” Lily glanced over to Dumbledore, who indeed hadn’t made any move to help her and she could see it in his eyes, the slight glimmer of fear.

“Now, to come back why I’m here. First, I want an explanation of my prior questions, starting with a three-headed dog held in a room far too small for him.” Alucard returned to his place and set down in one of the chairs, ignoring the stare of Lily.

Dumbledore, too, set down while thinking over what to response. “Well, I was asked to keep something safe for an old friend of mine and Fluffy is kind of guarding it. I fear I can’t tell you much more without breaking my oath.” Alucard raised an eyebrow while Dumbledore continued. “I told the student at the welcoming feast that the third floor was closed off and not allowed for them to enter. So you see me surprised to hear that your son seemed to have broken a rule and went to the floor nonetheless.”

Alucard scoffed. “Headmaster, don’t try to manipulate me in thinking it was Hadrian’s own fault. He might have broken a rule, which wasn’t on purpose as he told me, but even then we’re talking about children. You can’t tell children, especially teenagers, there is something forbidden without giving them a reasonable explanation of why it’s forbidden. Children are curious and teenagers tend to break the rules. Telling them they could die might stop a few to sneak around, but it will encourage others to try even more. It’d have been easier to just say the floor is closed off because of renovations and let some elves do a few changes, so no one would suspect anything.”

Dumbledore nodded slowly. “You’re right. Oh. Do you want some tea or anything? I have also some lemon drops.”

“No thank you. I’d like to know about the troll.”

“Hm. I fear that’s Professor Quirrell’s fault. I mean he didn’t do it on purpose, but he admitted that the troll he held in the dungeons for his DADA class, managed to break up the chains and escaped.”

“And why exactly didn’t he just stun the troll or used some other spells to capture it again? As DADA professor, he should be more as capable to do it instead of running into the Great Hall and causing the students to panic.”

“True. But I think, he just thought to inform anyone, so we could get the students to safety.”

“He fainted.”, deadpanned Alucard.

Albus cleared his throat. “Honestly, I’m not sure myself why he was so overwhelmed. I can only assume that he wasn’t as prepared as he claimed to be when accepting the position as DADA professor. The position is known to be cursed since You-know-who was denied it. It’s not easy to find a new professor each year, but I doubt it has anything to do with a curse, because I couldn’t find anything. It’s just bad luck.”

“I wouldn’t call it bad luck when you have to search each year for a new professor. But it doesn’t matter.” Alucard waved a hand. “I just wanted to hear your explanation of some parts. As you might already figure I’m not very impressed. It’s not even three months since my son started school and he faced already more dangerous situations as he’d been in my care. And that’s meaning something. So you must excuse me for worrying about his well-being. In addition, a friend of mine is also worried about his little son and asked me to keep an eye on him as well.”

“I’m sad to hear that you don’t trust us protecting the children.” Alucard almost laughed at that.

“You don’t give me any reason to do so. My son told me about another student, who’s endangering others more often than not. I even witnessed it myself in class today, where said student tried to sabotage another one’s potion. Hadn’t I stopped it then there would be some students in the infirmary with heavy burning now. It might have even killed someone. And this woman here has nothing better to do as to scold another student, who was brewing a perfect potion, giving him detention for endangering the class, although he wasn’t doing anything like that while ignoring anything else around her. And you’re wondering why I don’t trust you or your staff?”

“Is that true Lily?”

“Tsk. The boy is ignoring anything I’m saying. He isn’t following any of my instructions. Of course, I’d give him detention. He’s a first year.”

“And still you’re ignoring what I just said about the other student, who truly was endangering others while your only focus is on the boy far beyond like others in his age. As I said, he’s brilliant and it’s another reason why I wanted to speak with you Headmaster. I want Mr. Prince as my apprentice. I just asked him if he’d be interested and accepted my offer.”

Albus eyes widen in shock. “But he’s eleven. To become an apprentice he needs his OWLs and NEWTs.”

“Not necessarily. There are exceptions, even if very rare. Hadrian send me some of Severus’ potions and also what the boy have done differently to the instructions given. To say I was impressed would be an understatement. There is no doubt Mr. Prince has the potential of becoming one of the best potioneers.”

Alucard could hear how Lily gritted her teeth.

“That reminds me of another talented young man. His name was Severus Snape. He got his mastery with twenty and was declared the youngest Potions master. Too bad he joined the Dark Lord.” Dumbledore sighed and Alucard observed him closely. He’d see sorrow, disappointment, anger, but there was something else which Alucard couldn’t quite put a finger on it.

“I heard about him. It’s truly a tragedy to lose such talent.” Lily scoffed next to him, but hold her tongue for once.

“Regardless, Severus accepting my offer means I’d take over his potion lessons. It won’t happen until next term starting, though. There are some things I’ve to take care about in the meanwhile.”

“You must excuse me, Mr. Tempest, but for allowing you to take Mr. Prince as an apprentice, you need the permissions of the boy’s parent and I’ve to ask the board as well. And we have the rule that no student is allowed to leave Hogwarts during the school term, with exception of vacation and the Hogsmeade weekends which only students in third and upper years can visit with a few professors as guardians. On the other side, I can’t allow an adult to live in Hogwarts when he isn’t part of my staff. Parents might complain and worry about their children.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll contact the board myself. I’m sure we’ll find a solution which everyone will be happy with. I have a little daughter to consider as well, so the easiest way would me becoming a part-time professor, even full time wouldn’t be a problem. I’m sure I can come to an agreement with the board.”

“May I ask what you exactly have in mind?”

“Well, there are a lot of possibilities. I can take over the position of the history professor.”

“I don’t think Professor Binns will let you. He successfully scared anyone away who wanted to take over.”

“Headmaster, I’m not a mere wizard. I’m a living vampire.”

“I…Yes…Of course. I don’t think you’d have any problems to handle a ghost.”

“No, there wouldn’t be. However, there would also be the option to become a part time professor for these who are struggling with some of their classes. I have several masteries to be capable of teaching them in different subjects, if needed.” Alucard looked over to Lily meaningful. This time she couldn’t hold back.

“Albus, why are you allowing him to insult me?”

“I can’t remember of saying anything what could mean as an insult. I just listed facts and for me helping some struggling students isn’t an insult. Some students need more help than others in some subjects. One can be brilliant in Charms, but bad in Transfiguration. I’m not sure how Mr. Prince is faring in other subjects, but so far Hadrian told me he was fine. He seems to have a talent in DADA as well. I’ll look into it when it’s settled that he will be my apprentice.”

“I see.”

“Oh and Severus might not be the only one who might get an offer of an apprenticeship. Just that you know.”

“And who would be the other one?”

“I’m not telling you yet. It also wouldn’t be me taking the other student as a second apprentice, but someone else. I don’t even know yet if said student would accept the offer or if their parents would. I just wanted to let you know that there isn’t any favoritism in place. As I said, it’s rare for someone like Mr. Prince to have such talent and to be recognized in such earlier state. Wouldn’t it be for my son Mr. Prince might have lost confidence in his work constantly being scolded for not following instructions.”

“He’s a first year.”, protested Lily.

“Stop saying he’s a first year. That’s not an excuse. As I already said to you. As a Potions mistress, you should have recognized his talent immediately. It’d even have been your task to inform the potion guild of such a talent. There aren’t many potioneers, even less with a talent like he has. And I fear how many slipped through your fingers, who could have been formidable potioneers, but lost interest in it just because of you.”, snarled Alucard.

Lily reared back, but then jumped from her seat and stomped out of the office.

“I apologize Headmaster, but I don’t like people who aren’t able to admit their failures. Regardless, I think we’re finished. You answered my questions and I let you know about my plan to take Mr. Prince as apprentice. You may think about what I said and you truly should consider reinstalling some of the classes. I can’t see why a class like Magical politics has been removed. And you should think about letting someone teach the magical traditions and etiquette to those raised by muggles before they even enter the magical world. You would be surprised how purebloods might see them when proper introductions are made.”

“It’s a lot to think about indeed. May I ask how long you will be here?”

“I heard there is a Quidditch match tomorrow. My daughter likes Quidditch as much as her brother does. I think we will stay and watch and then going back home after.”

“I see.”

“If you don’t mind. I’ll join my children and stay until dinner is over.”

“It’s no issue. You can eat with us in the Great Hall. It may be rare, but you aren’t the first parent visiting the school.”

“Thank you. It was pleasure to meet you. See you later.”

“Until later.”

Alucard left with a little smirk on his lips. This went better than he thought.

Chapter Text

“How was it?”, asked Hadrian his dad as soon as Alucard joined them in the Great Hall, where lunch would soon start. There weren’t many students yet, but those present were far enough away not to be able to eavesdrop.

“Let us say, I reminded the headmaster and especially your Potions professor, who was also there, who’s the head of the food chain. She’s a very annoying person, full of herself and can’t see her own wrong doings.”

“I see. Did you mention the apprenticeship?”

“Yes. It won’t be much of a problem. We just have to do some scheduling as soon as Severus’ father gives his agreement. It won’t start before next term though. I’ll also speak with the school board about the possibilities taking a teaching position. It’d allow me and Juna to live in Hogwarts, would I become a full time or just a part-time professor.”

“Really? Which class would you teaching?”

“History. The headmaster mentioned that the ghost currently teaching it scared off any volunteers, but I assured him that this wouldn’t be a problem, living vampire after all.” Hadrian snickered.

“Right. Would be great to learn something else besides goblin wars. I know it’s important, but truly I can’t imagine to hear all of it again and again for seven years. And it’ll be much more interesting when you’re the professor.”

“Thanks.”, grinned Alucard.

“Daddy, we truly will live in Hogwarts?”

“We just have to wait after everything is settled, darling. But, yes, we will.”

“Yeah. Did you hear that Sevvy? We can see each other every day then.” Juna bounced in Severus’ lap, grinning up widely at him. As soon as Alucard had been gone, Juna attached herself to Severus and didn’t leave once his side. His mate didn’t seem to mind, so Hadrian let her.

Severus nodded and returned the smile, having an arm around Juna’s waist, so she wouldn’t fall down. But he looked back at Alucard, a question popping up in his mind.

“Sir? Are you really sure about me? I mean taking me on as an apprentice?” Severus’ voice went lower with each word, and he was ducking his head. ‘Maybe some hidden insecurities from his former life?’, thought Alucard, exchanging a glance with Hadrian, who put an arm around Severus.

“Call me Alucard, Severus, at least if we are in private. As my son’s mate you practically family, so no need for the Sir, all right? And don’t worry. As I said, I saw your work and also observed you working. It’ll be my pleasure and honor to become your teacher.”

Both could see the tension leaving Severus’ body. The boy may have more self-esteem issues than he’s letting on. Probably a longer chat with Dinarir is in order. The boy lived with Dementors since being reborn and he might have had a good childhood besides growing up in Azkaban. He wasn’t a prisoner though, and Dinarir would have made sure the boy get everything he needed even if having no chance of meeting other children his age or communicating with sane adults.

However, it doesn’t change the fact, who Severus Sephiroth Prince truly was or had been. His memories might be lost or come up with time, depending of which Lady Magic had decided, but it still doesn’t change the damage on Severus’ soul with all things the boy had suffered in his previous life.

Too bad his parents were dead already, or Alucard might have made a visit to the muggle-world. Their disappearance would be easy to cover up, after all accidents happened any time.

“F-fine, Alucard.” Severus flushed slightly, but there was also a little smile when the boy leaned more into Hadrian’s side. Alucard was happy, that his son decided to be honest to Severus and talking with him about their status. It’d prevent someone taking negative advantage of it by finding out and trying to manipulate the little death angel that his or Hadrian’s attraction to each other may be a lie.

“How long are you staying?”, asked Hadrian after a minute of silence.

“Until tomorrow. I promised Juna we would stay and watch the Quidditch match.”

“Where will you stay?”

“In Hogsmeade. I’ll meeting with Hallerforth as well. He will come with us tomorrow and meet Mr. Longbottom.”

“Oh, he’s a Herbologist right?”

“Yes. I already informed him about your friend and he’s eager to meet him. I let him know that we would be at Hogwarts this weekend and he decided to come around and make his own proposal. I already mentioned it to the headmaster that there might be another one interested to take one of his students as apprentice, but I didn’t say who.”

“Neville will surely accept. He loves plants and is excellent in the subject.”

“Indeed.”

“May I asked you something?”, asked Severus shyly.

“Whatever you want. What do you want to know?”

“Could you please tell me something about this peace treaty between creatures and wixen? I mean Hadrian mentioned it, but I was wondering. Why doesn’t it apply to all creatures? Didn’t the goblins sign it? Who exactly did sign it?” The rapid of questions caught Alucard a little off guard, but he was pleased with the interest Severus was showing.

Alucard noticed that many more were now listening, even some professors on the head table. The Great Hall was silent, which Alucard used as advantage.

“The peace treaty had been signed a long time ago, centuries before even Hogwarts was build. The reason for the peace treaty was an act of desperation, not from our side I may remark, but from wixen realizing that they weren’t on top of the food chain after committing the worst crime they could have ever done.”

The children were staring at Alucard enthralled in his telling, despite Hadrian already knowing about it and who unconscious tighten his grip around Severus.

“You have to know that Lady Magic is loving all magical beings, but there is one being in special, which is her favorite. But let us begin at the start. As an entity, Lady Magic needs helpers anchored to the real world. Her first creations were the boulders, the ground foundation to bring magic into the world. When enough magic was there, other creatures followed, living vampires, dragon shifters like Hadrian, dementors and many more. Then came the wixen. But as it is and ever will be, among them all were those striving for more, no matter what it is, knowledge, power, the need to be superior to others or just to destroy what is different. Even among living vampires wasn’t everything peaceful as you might think, but without darkness there cannot be light and vice versa. But both need balance. Too much darkness and the world sinks into despair and destruction, too much light and the world ends in stagnation and a slow death. Take some spells or potions as example. Even the darkest spells can be used to help, even the killing curse. It had been created to cause a quick and painless death. Be it on a hunt to prevent injuries or to stop the suffering of someone slowly dying. But even the lightest of spells can be used to cause harm. Take ‘Alohomora’. The spell doesn’t do much as opening locked doors, but what if behind the door is something very dangerous, what being set free can cause harm and destruction. Do you understand where I’m going?” They nodded.

“So keeping the balance is very important, however it’s also important to let children grow up and not to interfere all the time, but to let them learn from their own mistakes. The balance can’t be easily broken, even if there are times where it’s leaning slightly more to one side as to the other. It’s natural. Still, there are rules never to be broken and as it was wixen, who broke it. Hunting as I said is something natural, but there was one creature in special never to be hunted. A treasure send by Lady Magic, a creature able to bring light into the dark, or darkness into the light.”

“What was it?”, asked a second year old girl from Ravenclaw.

“A death angel. There are unique and there is ever only one and only send when the balance is close to be destroyed. The death angel had been send to us centuries before wixen appeared and it was the fight among us older creatures, which almost destroyed the balance. We were as much as children at this time as wixen are today. However, the death angel brought us together, we learned and balance was restored. A long time we lived in quite harmony, despite the minor fights. Those who went against Lady Magic were executed while others protected the creatures close to extinction or which came in need of help.”

“What happened to the death angel? Why we never heard about it?”, asked a confused older boy from Hufflepuff.

“To answer your first question. Wixen killed the death angel. At the beginning, us older creatures taught the younger. We taught them about magic, helped them to grow, as parents are teaching their children until it was time for us to retreat to the background and watch. But with each generation they forgot about the older, about the rules, declaring them as legends and nothing more. They started to hunt the younger creatures for ingredients or starting to hold them as pets. The more dangerous creatures they even hunted out of fun, not caring about the consequences until they began to think the world would be better without creatures. And one day, the oldest of us found out that wixen managed to capture the death angel. It had been a trap. Betrayed by a wixen they thought to be a friend. They tortured them, cut open and sold pieces. When we found them, the death angel was already dead. And it was then, that we decided to teach the wixen a lesson. We started our own hunt.” Alucard’s scarlet eyes begun to glow eerily and it let everyone shiver.

“Not even a month later a peace treaty was signed between the wixen and the oldest of creatures, dragon shifters, living vampires, high elves, lycanthropes, which aren’t like the werewolves you know.”

“But what about the goblins? Didn’t they sign the treaty as well?”

“No, this peace treaty was between wixen and those older creatures. Goblins may be old, older than wixen, but don’t count as one of the oldest. They are one of the third generation of creatures if you want.”

“I don’t really understand. Why does the treaty count for all wixen, but not for all creatures?”, frowned another girl, this time from Slytherin.

“Simply because the treason and crime had been against one of the most sacred creatures and therefore involved the oldest creatures. We don’t speak for all creatures. For example, Hogwarts has four houses right?” The students nodded. “Good, the professors are the oldest with the headmaster or headmistress as their precious leader. Now they are teaching, watching and guiding you. They teach you the rules. Such as example, never disrespect your older, never touch the headmaster or headmistress, which is the highest rule, and all the other minor rules Hogwarts has, yes?”, another nod.

“So now, all four houses respect the rules, but with weeks passing and with no reminder of the rules, the children forget. One house begins to think they are better than anyone else is. They start to bully students from other houses, but so far, they don’t go against the rules the professors have set, who are watching and waiting for the children to settle their conflicts down themselves. But with time, it gets worse, but there is no rule which says that one house can’t go against another, so the conflict continues. But then, the house decides to do something bold. They think the professors doing nothing means they aren’t as strong as they may be, therefore they trap and capture the headmaster or headmistress and kill them.” Everything glanced at the head table, where now Dumbledore was also sitting in his throne like chair with a neutral face.

“But the students forgot the rule never to touch the most important person to the professors, whom decided it was time to show these students that going against a rule has consequences and in this case the verdict was death, for them all.” Eyes went wide in horror.

“The professors start with the actual culprits first, killing them in the same way they killed their precious headmaster, but much more painful and for all to see. A warning and reminder for those of the other houses as well. Then follow those, who bullied students of other houses. When more as half of them are death, the rest final realizes that they have no chance, that the professors killed already the strongest among them with no effort at all and that when they want to survive they have to plead for mercy. So they send a representative, who is begging and pleading for mercy, promising to never again breaking the rules. The professors were of course skeptical, but they remembered how much Lady Magic and their precious headmaster or headmistress loved all of the four houses, so they sign a peace treaty between them, which when broken will result in the death of said house without a chance of another mercy.”

“Oh. I think I understand. The other three houses weren’t involved in breaking this particular rule. Therefore they weren’t involved in the peace treaty as well, right?”, concluded Neville, who was now sitting across from them, Seamus and Dean beside him.

“Exactly. Time passed and the house begun again to turn their attention to other houses. With one, they ended in war, which they barely won. Then they started to create rules to restrict the other houses as well, while in same time fighting among themselves. However, they never again dared to break a rule made by the professors, which were waiting for a new headmaster/headmistress to be send by Lady Magic, because the balance started to shift, which meant a new headmaster/headmistress would be needed soon.”

“But why don’t they interfere? Why waiting?”, asked Hermione.

“Because it was the wish of Lady Magic that her children make their own decisions, they own mistakes from which they hopefully will learn. The professors were children too, made also mistakes, which caused a lot of destruction. But they grew up, learned from their mistakes with help of the headmaster/headmistress and were now teaching the youngest, giving them ground rules to follow, but not interfering too much to stop their own development.”

“I see. And when one of the students of the houses seek refugee among the professors and they grant them their protection, they automatically fall under the peace treaty?”

“Exactly. Very good, Ms…”

“Granger, Hermione Granger.” Hermione leaned over for a handshake with a slight red face.

“Ah. My pleasure Ms. Granger. And you are?”

“Er. Neville, Neville Longbottom.”

“Seamus Finnegan.”

“Dean Thomas, Sir.” Alucard let his gaze wander over some other students, including those of other houses. His eyes even met this of the blond boy, sitting behind Severus.

“Heir Draco Lucius Malfoy.” Draco gave a slight bow in respect, which Alucard returned.

“My pleasure. I’m Lord Alucard Tempest, Hadrian’s father. Now, Severus. Did I answer your questions?”

“Did my father sign it?”, frowned Severus.

“No, because they are the executioners of Lady Magic.”, whispered Alucard in his ear, when pretending to be focused on the little dragon peeking out of Severus’ scarf.

“I see.”

“I have one question. May I?” Alucard turned to one of the Weasley twins.

“Sure, Mr. Fred Weasley.” Both twins gaped in shock, never had anyone found out who was who, not even their mother. Alucard snickered and pointed at his nose, which caused both scowling at Hadrian, who snickered into his hand.

“Sorry. But wouldn’t it be for your unique scent, I wouldn’t be able to know who is who, but each person, no matter what has his own scent.”

“You could have told us, you know.”

“Yeah. We could have stated to research for something to change or mask our scent.”, now both pouted, but Hadrian just laughed.

Alucard cleared his throat. “Well, I think you wanted to ask me something?” He smiled at Fred, who reared a little back, but then nodded.

“Yeah. Er. I was wondering. Didn’t any of them break any rule? I mean they were other rules as well? I can’t imagine no one tried or actually broke one?”

“Ah yes. Of course, they were those breaking some of the minor rules. Breaking those rules means to face the executioner of Lady Magic.”

“Executioners?”

“Dementors.” Everyone paled.

Chapter Text

"Hey did you hear? Our seeker got sick this morning.”, yelled Seamus, running into their bedchamber, where Hadrian and the others were just finishing their morning routine.

“What? No way.”, exclaimed Ron. It was Saturday and not long after breakfast the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin would start.

“What’s the matter? We have a substitute.”, said Hadrian with a shrug.

“Yeah, but Darren isn’t as good as Heather.”, commented Seamus.

 Hadrian shrugged again, while helping Severus with his robe, while adding:

“He can’t be very bad or he wouldn’t have made it into the team. From what I understood Oliver Wood, the team captain, was very strict from whom he chose.”

“Indeed.”, agreed Neville, seeming also unconcerned.

“Guys, against Slytherin we need the best. Don’t you want our house winning?”, whined Ron.

“Sure we want that. But there isn’t much we can do, except cross our fingers and cheer our team on.”

“Maybe they should have make an exception and should have asked you into the team. You’re an amazing flyer and I’m sure you’d be a great seeker.”

“No thanks. I might love to fly, alone due to my dragon nature, but I’m not very interested to join the Quidditch team.”

“But it’s the best thing. How could someone not want to be a member? I’ll definitely participate in the next try out.”

“Not everyone loves Quidditch as much as you do. My priorities are laying on my education, of course in protecting my mate, and not to play around.” Hadrian wrapped an arm around Severus’ waist, making his point clear. Severus blushed a little, but didn’t withdraw, instead leaning more into Hadrian.

Ron wrinkled his nose, still disgusted by the display of this kind of attraction. Worst, he even woke up one night and noticed the silver haired boy lying in Harry’s bed, cuddled into his side. He had gone to McGonagall the next morning, who had called the two boys into her office. Ron hoped Severus would be punished or, better yet, be banished from their shared room, but to his frustration, nothing happened, except that he received a very nasty glare from Harry while Severus seemed ashamed.

Regardless, it didn’t stopped the smaller boy to sneak into Harry’s bed and Ron had a hard time not to comment whenever it happened. It was bad enough to witness Harry fuzzing around the boy or like now when Harry wrapped an arm around the smaller boy, which wasn’t just a gesture between friends, but that of lovers, even if they were still too young to be just that.

However, Ron seemed to be the only one having a problem with it, so he tried to keep his mouth shut. He was still hoping to become Harry’s best friend, but no matter what he was trying, Harry kept him on distance. There was nothing for Ron to do as to stay close and pretending to be one of Harry’s friends.

“Come on, guys. Let us have breakfast and heading to the Quidditch field. Hadrian? Will your father be there?”

“Yes. He and my sister will wait for us outside of Hogwarts’ entrance, which leads to the Quidditch field. Ah, before I forget. Neville, there will be someone with him, who would like to meet you. It’s nothing bad, don’t worry, rather the opposite.”

“Uhm, okay.” Neville looked a little unsure, but trusted Hadrian.

They left their dormitory and went downstairs, where Hermione was already waiting for them.

“Morning. The twins are already gone as is the rest of team.”

“Morning Hermione. I bet that Wood dragged them outside as soon as breakfast had started.”

“A bet easily won. He did indeed.”, snickered Hermione. “But what took you so long today? Normally, you, Severus and Neville are the first down here.”

“Sorry Mione. Yesterday was more exhausting than expected.”

“Cause of your little sister? She’s a cutie, but seems to be a very active child.”

“She is, isn’t she? And yes, she can be really active, but it wasn’t just because of her. Little Norbert often interrupts our slumber, or at least that of Severus. Therefore, I think it was just to be expected for his body to demand more rest after a day like yesterday.” It wasn’t the whole truth, but Hadrian couldn’t tell what the true reason was for Severus to sleep so long.

“Oh, does he normally do it then?”

“Yeah. At least once per night being hungry, which is perfectly normal. Severus always has something in a bowl for him, but Norbert rarely keeps quiet enough not to wake him up, or me. At least, he keeps from moving or flying around.”

“I see.”

“Huh. I never noticed.”, said Neville while the other three nodded at his comment, looking as they heard about it the first time as well.

“See? Severus taught him the first week to stay silent enough so that he will not waking you guys up. He’s truly a great mother.” Severus flushed and ducked into Hadrian’s side with a whispered “Hadrian”.

“Can’t argue it. He’s right Severus. There may have been some small accidents, but nothing what caused major injuries and not once Norbert disturbed any of the classes.”

Hadrian heard Ron something muttering under his breath, but ignored it, very well knowing that the boy wasn’t agreeing to the point of small accidents. Norbert more as once lit up his clothes when he accidentally produced a fireball, not that he didn’t deserve it. Dragons have a sense for people not liking them or for what they consider theirs. And it was obviously that Ron didn’t like Severus, even if he managed to hold his opinion back lately.

Severus petted the small head peeking out from the place under the boy’s chin and where he was cuddled into the thick scarf. They could hear a low purr, which caused everyone to smile, well except Ron, who wasn’t close enough to hear it.

“Well, let us go.”, said Hadrian.

----

“Hadrian, Severus. We’re here.” Both turned to the excited girl, sitting in Alucard’s arms, waving at them. Next to him stood another man, smiling.

Hadrian motioned for Dean, Seamus and Ron to go, which the former two did, joining another group while Ron ignored it and followed them. Hadrian rolled his eyes.

“Ron, go with the others.”

“Why? I want to know your father and you didn’t send Hermione and Neville away. And you can’t order me around.” Ron crossed his arms with a huff, staring at Hadrian determined, but soon buckled and left when Hadrian stared right back at him in displeasure.

“Idiot.”, muttered Hermione.

“Agreed.”, nodded Neville, both following Hadrian to his father.

“Morning, dad, Juna.”

“Good morning. My pleasure to meet you again, Ms. Granger, Mr. Longbottom.”

“Please, you can call me Hermione, Mr. Tempest.”

“And please call me Neville.” Alucard titled his head slightly.

“The man next to me is Master Hallerforth Hemshire, an expert and very famous Herbologist.” Neville inhaled sharply, knowing very well who the man was.

“M-Mr. Hemshire. I-It’s an honor to meet you. I-I have read all of, all of your books. By Lady Magic, I can’t believe I’m standing in front of…”, the last sentence ended in a quiet mumble, neither could understand, but Mr. Hemshire was more amused as exasperated about the display. Hadrian liked him.

“Nice to meet you Master Hemshire.”, Hadrian extended his hand and the two shook hands. Hermione also greeted the man politely, while Severus only whispered a greeting, half-hiding behind Hadrian.

“Ah, my pleasure to meet you as well Mr. Prince. My friend told me about your talent with potions.” The man smiled and Severus returned it, but stayed close to Hadrian. He couldn’t sense any danger from the man, but Severus was shy and the man a stranger even to Hadrian, so he was also cautious.

Hemshire turned to Neville, who looked embarrassed. “Mr. Longbottom. I heard some interesting news about a very talented first year student in Hogwarts. Alucard…”, the man pointed next to him, “…very much insisted I meet with you. Would it be quite all right if we talk a little? Either now or after the match will be fine, the choice is yours. It’ll be just some short questions as well.” Neville’s eyes widen in shock and Hadrian thought he would faint, but Neville only nodded, which caused a raised eyebrow from Mr. Hemshire.

Neville saw it and quickly shook his head to banish the confusion. “Now will be fine. There is still a little time before the match starts and even then, I’m not much of a fan, so should we miss the start it’s fine with me as well, er, sir.”

“I see. I’m not much of a fan myself, but sometimes it’s good to distract the mind with something else. However, we can still sit with the others. I can easily perform a privacy charm, so no one can hear us while at the same time we won’t be disturbed by others talking. Would maybe for the best, if we don’t want anyone suspicious about me alone with a student.”, snickered the Herbologist.

“S-sure. That’s fine by me.”

“Great. Shall we then?” The master turned to Alucard, who motioned for Hadrian to lead the way.

Not long after, they were seated in one of the higher stands. Juna placed herself into Severus’ lap, who sat between Alucard and Hadrian, with Hermione next to the dragon shifter and the other two on Alucard’s other side.

Hadrian was relieved to have a break from Ron, who stood with the other Gryffindors on the lower stand, seeming to have forgotten them in his excitement.

The crowd cheered when the teams flew in and around the pitch one after another and the game was on.

“I must say, I’m not very impressed by the seekers. The snitch passed them quite often by now, but neither of them noticed it.”, stated Alucard after two hours into the game.

“Yeah, even now it’s basically direct under the nose of the Slytherin.”, replied Hadrian.

“You can see it?”, asked Hermione a little amazed, who concentrated on the seeker, Hadrian just mentioned, but couldn’t see anything due to the distance. The seeker was, after all, on the other side of the field.

“Hm. We have good eyes, so it’s not very difficult to follow the golden ball, but I’d assumed that even a wixen in just close proximity would have noticed it yet.”

“Maybe he had, but tries not to alarm the opponent. The Gryffindor seeker is close. Slytherins are known to be cunning, while Gryffindors…ah…well are more direct in their approach.”, deadpanned Hadrian, when the Gryffindor seeker jumped into action as soon as he detected his target. Of course, the Slytherin seeker reacted in an instant and both were now chasing after the snitch, but lost it after not even a minute by trying to push each other from their brooms.

“That was close.”, muttered Hermione, when one of the two bludgers almost knocked Wood from his broom.

“He’s a good keeper, but seems a little arrogant.”, stated Alucard.

“He’s determined to win the Quidditch cup. From what I heard you can think he’s possessed or something.”, replied Neville, who had finished his talk with Hemshire, looking very proud and excited.

When he saw the master laughing after Neville nodded like there was no morning, Hadrian knew he had accepted, not that he ever expected Neville to decline the offer. The man himself looked also satisfied after confirming that Alucard hasn’t exaggerated. It doesn’t matter that Neville is a Dryad, sure it might give him an advantage with handling plants, but that doesn’t mean that he has automatically a talent to be a Herbologist.

“Oh look.” Juna pointed at the three chasers from Gryffindor heading straight to the three goals protected by the Slytherin keeper. Unfortunately, it caused neither of them seeing the bludger coming in their direction. It was just pure instinct what let Hadrian and Alucard react. While the former threw himself over Severus and Juna, the latter jumped in front of them, one hand outstretched and stopping the bludger mid-air, just a few inches away.

The people who have realized what almost happened inhaled sharply, but sighed in relief when Alucard pushed the bludger back on the field.

“Another reason why I’m not very fond of this game.”, muttered Hemshire, who relaxed back into his seat, having himself put in front of Neville, even if the ball hadn’t aimed at the boy.

“Indeed. I’m not sure, but shouldn’t their some protecting shields around the stands?”, asked Alucard with a frown in direction of the stand where the professors were seated. He couldn’t see the headmaster though. Then his gaze landed on a professor with a turban and Alucard narrowed his eyes. That must be the DADA professor Hadrian mentioned. There was indeed something off with the person, a dark aura surrounding the man. If it was true that they was some connection to the dark magic still in Severus’ scar on the back and this man, well, it means nothing good.

----

Flashback

They were in the boys’ dormitory. It was still afternoon and most students were either in class, in the library or hanging out somewhere else. Alucard ignored the fact that he wasn’t actually allowed to enter one of the houses, less the dormitories, but what he wanted, no needed, to do, needed privacy. Hadrian knew of his plan and led them back to the rooms. Severus was a little unsure why they headed to their dormitory, but didn’t ask. No one stopped them, not aware that the boys weren’t alone. Alucard had masked his and Juna’s presence as soon as they were alone in the hall. The students and professors would just think they left or were somewhere else in the castle or outside of it.

When they entered the room, Alucard closed the door and made sure to put an alarm around the door, should someone coming close. It was easy to hide, but difficult to explain why the room would be locked for one student sleeping in it.

Severus got more nervous and Alucard kneeled down in front of him. “Severus. I know it seems very impudent, especially because we just know us for a few hours, but would you allow me to examine your scar on the back? Hadrian mentioned it’s causing you pain sometimes and your father told me that they had to remove something from it. Did he told you about it?”

Severus nodded hesitant. “He mentioned there was something dark in me, but it’s gone. He didn’t tell me what it was exactly though.”, whispered the boy, hands kneading his robe nervously.

“It was something truly dark and unfortunately even it’s removed, the dark magic itself isn’t gone yet. It takes a long time to dissolve completely if ever, but your father did his best to keep it in check. I’d like to see it for myself, making sure it won’t causing you more harm. I also brought something with me, which should help with the pain.”

Severus took a glance at Hadrian, who sat on his bed with a sleepy Juna in his lap. “Please Severus. I hate to see you in pain and father might be able to help. I can tell that the pain gets worse with each passing week. Please, I’m truly worried about you.”

After a minute staring at each other, Severus finally started to remove his robe and tunic. When the boy turned and moved his hair away, revealing his nude back, Alucard flinched. Like Hadrian, he’d see and even feel the black magic still embedded in it. However, what let him worry was the fact that his son was also right when he wrote that the scar seemed to get more pronounced with each passing week, which means that the black magic gets stronger, which increases the pain it’s causing already.

The scar was still pale for untrained eyes, but Alucard saw the light red spots. It might be still weeks or even months until one of the other boys may notice, but regardless it was important to stop whatever happens. Alucard might not be able to remove the black magic, which was also radiating from the boy’s left arm, where the dark mark had been, but he can stop it from becoming stronger.

Alucard was also examining the two parallel lines, but without touching them, very sure that this spots marked the places Severus’ wings lay under and therefore would be very sensitive.

“Okay. I’ll put some salve on your scars, which should help with keeping them as they are and not turn as being infected. However, there is more black magic as I anticipated and to stop it I need to put some runes around your scars. It won’t hurt, I promise.”, reassured Alucard quickly, when Severus tensed.

“It might be a little uncomfortable though, I won’t lie. Still, the black magic isn’t as strong yet, therefore it won’t hurt when I use my runes to keep it in check. However, we’ll have to keep an eye on it. Should the runes not work for whatever reason, we need to use something more stronger.”

Severus was still tense, but nodded regardless. Alucard cursed inwardly. Should he ever get his hands on this so-called Dark Lord, he will rip him apart, even if Severus had been a wizard at the time and not falling under the peace treaty. But that wasn’t the case any longer and for the dark magic hurting the most sacred creature was reason enough to kill the bastard.

It just too bad Lady Magic couldn’t get rid of the dark magic as well, but by removing it, it’d have killed the boy even before he was reborn. From what Dinarir had told Alucard, Severus was already more dead as alive when Lady Magic transformed him. And magic, light or dark, makes no difference for her. The difference comes from her children creating and using the spells, potions or whatever. And even if maybe created for a good minded reason, if the wixen performs the magic with the will of inflicting harm then the magic can be considered dark and it can linger for decades depending on how long or strong the object or person was infected by it.

“Okay Severus, lay down and just try to relax.” Severus went over to his bed and laid down on his stomach, facing Hadrian, who gave him an encouraging smile.

“I’ll start with the salve. It’ll be a little cold.” warned Alucard, pulling out his pouch with his supplies and sitting down on Severus’ other side. Then he carefully rubbed the salve over the scar. Severus startled a little, despite the warning, but relaxed quickly when the slight pain subsided and closed his eyes.

Hadrian gritted his teeth, just now realizing that Severus seemed to have been in pain all the time. Alucard’s eyes flashed bright red for a moment, realizing the same.

However, both smiled at seeing Norbert climbing on Severus’ head and hissing at Alucard fearlessly. The little dragon didn’t like his mother in discomfort and wanted to see what was happening. Alucard almost laughed, when he noticed the silver blue bat also staring at him out of his hiding spot under the boy’s hair.

“Hush, little ones. Your mother and guardian is safe, I promise.”, cooed Alucard, but it was the gentle pet on their little heads from Severus that stopped Norbert hissing and the light squeaks from Dante, though they watched extremely closely what the living vampire was doing, ready to defend parent/guardian should the need arise.

Putting the bowl with salve aside, Alucard went to the next step. “Okay Severus, next will be the runes. As I said, it might be a little uncomfortable, but it shouldn’t cause any pain. Should it be the case, let me know immediately and I’ll stop.” Alucard waited for Severus’ confirmation and when he heard the low ‘Okay’ he begun a low chant while letting his own wand running over the back, the tip just slightly touching the skin and lighting it up wherever it run over the white skin for a few seconds.

Severus indeed felt something like a slight heat, but as Alucard promised, it wasn’t painful. He had tensed up again at first, but after a few minutes, it was becoming even relaxing, so much that Severus fell asleep not long after Alucard begun. Dante and Norbert kept watching, but less alert when Severus relaxed completely.

As Alucard was done with putting the runes around the big scar, he did the same on the left arm with the much smaller scar. The whole process took him two hours in which Juna also woke up from her nap, but stayed silent after Hadrian explained what their father was doing and that she needed to be quiet if not wanting to disturb Alucard’s effort to help Severus.

When finally the process was done, Alucard gave another short examination before covering Severus with his thick blanket.

“He’ll sleep until tomorrow. I’m glad that I decided to come, because I’d put a stop from the increasing of the black magic. Keep a close eye on it Hadrian.”

“Do you think it has something to do with the DADA professor? Should I keep Severus away from him?”

“Could be. Dinarir told me that Severus was in pain whenever he got close to one of the prisoners with the dark mark. He might no longer have it himself, but the magic still embedded in it seems to react when in close proxy to someone else with the same magical signature, either marked with it or the caster themselves.”

“Which means, Quirrell is a Death Eater.”

“Either that or he possesses something from the Dark Lord, which has his magical signature.”

“I see. I’ll have an eye on him. He gives me the creeps anyway and I’m glad every time class is over and I can take Severus away. Do you think he could have something to do with the killing of the unicorns in the forbidden forest?”

“You said a centaur warned you that’s the Dark Lord doings. Which means the chance of Quirrell helping him is very high, especially with everything considered.”

“You know I’m wondering. Shouldn’t Hogwarts have wards against dark magic or at least alarm the headmaster of someone or something entering the castle with dark magic?”

“Hm, I assume there should be some standard wards should someone active using dark magic. I’m not sure if there can detect dark artifacts if there are dormant. Even the black magic in Severus is not really active, not as it would be when there would be still an active bond to the caster, even if it’s seemed to be the opposite.”

“That’s not reassuring.”

“I know, but it’d be otherwise then the headmaster would know about the black magic in Severus, which he doesn’t.”

“Are you certain?”

“Yes. He didn’t show any signs of knowing. Otherwise, I’m sure he’d have called Severus or just declined him as student as soon as he arrived.”

“Hm, I’ll trust your judgement in it. I don’t know what to think about the headmaster. His favorites are clearly the Gryffindors, which might be an advantage, but it doesn’t befit his position as headmaster. It shows also his lack of reprimand the professors which were former Gryffindors.”

“You mean your parents. Yeah, he didn’t much say anything or showed little concern when I mentioned what happened in your class. But enough for today. I have another meeting soon. I’ll leave you the salve and send you more. You saw how I did it. Keep repeating it every second day and twice on the day when you have DADA, once in the morning and then before you go to bed.”

“Understood.”

“Don’t worry too much Hadrian. Severus is stronger as he looks and from what I could see today, you both have found some good friends. The Malfoy boy takes his task as Severus’ protector very serious as well. He may keep his distance, but is in high alert and never too far away.”

“That’s true. Still, I won’t forget what the centaur said about Lady Magic taking Severus away when we deem ourselves unworthy or not able to protect him.”

“Then let us make sure to disappoint neither of them. Unfortunately, we can’t just simply kill everyone who might just look the wrong way at Severus, neither can we ask Lady Magic of the future trials awaiting us. We can only give our best and hope it’s enough. For that, I’ll also send someone to the centaurs and in search for the Dark Lord, while also gathering every information we can get about your DADA professor. Meanwhile, you concentrate on your studies and your mate. You both are children and deserve to be just that. Severus first childhood wasn’t very pleasant and he grew up much too fast, so help him to just be that, a happy child. There will be no other chance for him.”

“Of course father. We’ll see us tomorrow.”

“We’ll waiting for you at the entrance leading to the Quidditch field after breakfast. Come Juna. You deserve a reward for being silent the entire time you woke up from your nap.” The little girl beamed at the praise and winked her brother a goodbye. When they were gone, Hadrian placed himself next to Severus on the bed and just observed him, thinking about what his father had said.

When the others returned, Hadrian was already asleep as well, cuddled around Severus’ smaller form.

End of Flashback

----

Alucard settled back into his seat, more closely to Severus, who was now squeezed between him and Hadrian, who had an arm around him again, closely watching the bludgers now and ignoring anything else what wasn’t an immediate threat to his mate.

It wasn’t uncommon for something like this happening, but someone would think that in a school there were some protection shield set to prevent children getting injured. Well, another minus point in Alucard’s book for the headmaster, who wasn’t even present.

The rest of the game was at least without any other similar incidents. At some point, Alucard observed the DADA professor leaving the stand, almost in a rush, seeming to have noticed Alucard’s eyes on him and not liking it.

After six hours the game was over with Gryffindor as the winner. However, when they left the stand and just arriving outside the pitch, someone stepped into their way. Hadrian suppressed a groan when noticing it was James Potter.

“May I help you?”, asked Alucard calmly, fully aware who was standing in front of him.

“I want you to apologize to my wife.”

“Who?”

“Professor Evans, whom class you entered without permission, insulted and also have almost choked to death. You have no right to do so, but I’ll refrain from charging you for attempt murder if you apologize.”

Alucard stared, and then laughed, shaking his head in disbelief while Potter narrowed his eyes.

“I can’t see what’s so funny about it.”, growled Potter.

“You. You and your wife. I bet she run to you howling about being mistreated without explaining what actually happened. And now you stand in front of me, demanding an apology and threatening me with charges. Me. Hadrian, are you sure these are your biological parents? I can hardly see from which one you may have got your intelligence.”

“I begin to doubt it. Maybe they confused me with another baby?”, deadpanned Hadrian, not believing how dumb this two were.

“Don’t mock me boy. Show a little respect instead or I will teach you…” Again Alucard had his hand around someone’s throat, this time the husband of this idiotic woman, who wasn’t standing far behind her husband.

“Don’t dare to tell my son to respect someone like you. You, who can’t even introduce himself properly and thinks ordering a living vampire around is a good idea. As I told your wife, I’m not some pet or slave you can put your boot on. Think before you jump into action and maybe I’ll refrain from charging you for child neglect and abuse. And if you dare to come close to Mr. Prince again, who my son told me you were intimidating without a reason, then plead to Lady Magic that I won’t rip you apart piece by piece, but instead kill you quickly.”

Alucard let go and James fell to the ground panting. Others stood shocked around them and reared a little back when Alucard let his gaze wander, staring especially at the adults.

“Let that be a warning to all of you. Wixen are not on the top of the foot chain. We creatures of old may have left you alone, but we won’t do the same mistakes again. Read the peace treaty between the wixen and us and think trice, if you want to start a war against us by just thinking we are some lesser beings than you are. We are far from being beneath you, so let this be a fair warning.”

Alucard stepped over Potter, who had his hand almost on his wand when another hand gripped him around the wrist. “You better keep your wand where it is or you’ll be dead before you even can start to form words for a spell.”, warned Hemshire.

Potter gritted his teeth, while moving his arm so the other would let him go.

“This animal should be in chains.”

“This animal will kill half of the British wizarding society before you even realize you’re bleeding out. So you better shut up.”, hissed Flitwick and surprised anyone with his sudden interfering.

Another surprise were the looks of the students, especially those who heard the story Alucard was telling them the day before. Potter flushed bright red and stomped back onto the Quidditch field.

“What an idiot.”, muttered Hemshire, receiving several nods, not only from students but also from some of the professors. Not everyone was happy with the two Potters being in Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

After Alucard’s visit, a few things changed. Neville became even closer with Hadrian and Severus, while Ron got even more jealous. Hermione was also jealous as were others, but wasn’t obsessed with it. She was happy for Neville and Severus. Since the incident with the troll, Hermione was very close with Severus, too.

At potions, Lily mostly ignored Severus now, but Hadrian could see how much she wanted to scold the boy. He was sure, she knew exactly how good Severus was right from the start and hated the idea that an eleven years old child was better than her. But now with the threat of his father to look into her mastery, she kept quiet. However, she was still blind to Ron’s throwing things into other ones cauldron. One time, Ron even tried to sabotage Severus’ cauldron when Hadrian was in the storage chamber and Severus was distracted with writing notes.

Too Ron’s luck, Hadrian put a shield around the cauldron, which let whatever Ron used bounce back into his own cauldron and got him only a visit in the infirmary the rest of the day. Otherwise, Hadrian may have saw red and who knows if the redhead may have survived Hadrian’s wrath. After all, it wasn’t Ron’s first attack on Severus and he had been warned several times to stay away from Hadrian’s mate.

James Potter kept also his mouth shut when he was there during flying lessons, to everyone’s delight. Ron was the only exception though, which didn’t surprise anyone. The Potter’s and Weasley’s had been friends for a long time now, even if the oldest boys seem not to be as closed as Ron was with them.

Then there were also the students coming to Hadrian with any kind of questions about his father. Asking if it was true that he might come back to school as a professor next term, if it was true that his father was one of the oldest living vampires alive and if it means that he’s immortal.

Hadrian was patient, answered or just said that it was a private matter and wasn’t anyone’s business, especially after the article from Skeeter, not even a day after Alucard left.

----

Flashback

Not even a day after Alucard left, Hadrian almost chocked on a piece of his breakfast while reading the daily prophet.

Creatures in Hogwarts

My dear readers, you’re hearing right. Not a day ago I witnessed how a creature, a living vampire to be precise, attacked one of the Hogwarts’ staff. I was shocked to the core, because the attack hasn’t even lasted a minute until Professor James Potter laid on the ground. James Potter is known as a very well trained and strong wizard. What does it mean for our children, when even one of the strongest wizard at Hogwarts hasn’t a chance against a creature? Even worse, Harry Potter, yes my dear readers, I’m speaking about the boy-who-lived, also known as Harry James Potter is a creature. He was stolen as an infant from his loving family and turned. My contacts confirmed that he’s a dragon shifter. Does it mean he’s a danger to his follower students? Why are creatures are allowed to join Hogwarts? Are there other creatures in Hogwarts? What is the headmaster doing to make sure our children are safe?...

Harry didn’t even end reading the nonsense when he heard a scoff across from him.

“Skeeter has no clue what she’s talking about. She doesn’t even mention the peace treaty and that not all creatures fall under the laws the ministry put in place.”, stated Hermione.

“Yeah. Maybe your father should visit her and explain it to her.”, scowled Neville.

“Tsk. Father will have his fun. Just wait until tonight. I’m sure there will be an article with an apology from her in it. Dad hates journalists, who don’t care writing the truth but rather nonsense and lies.”

“Oh, she even mentioned Severus.”, said Seamus.

“She didn’t.”, growled Hadrian.

“She did.” Hermione pointed at the spot and Hadrian quickly read it.

“…is a student with a baby dragon. His name is Severus Sephiroth Prince. Everyone knows is illegal to keep a dragon. Where did the dragon come from? Did he steal an egg? Why had no one come yet and removed the dragon? This dragon should be among their kin and not in a school full of innocent children. One of the students told me that the dragon already attacked them several times and is scared what will happen when it grows….”

Hadrian snapped his head up and stared at the redhead sitting next to Hermione.

“You spoke with this imbecile?” Ron gulped at Hadrian’s harsh tone.

“What? No. Why do you think I did? I like Norbert.”

“Don’t lie to me. You’re the only one Norbert has attacked, not without reason I might add.”

“What does he have for a reason? I never did anything to hurt him.”

“Are you kidding? Every time you endanger Severus with your stupid stunts, you endanger Norbert as well. Or do you forget that Norbert is with Severus all the time?” Ron flushed, but didn’t back down.

“I did nothing wrong. She asked me about the dragon, because she heard already rumors. I just told her the truth.”

“Truth? She’s accusing Severus of stealing a dragon egg and endangering the school. Neither of it is even close to the truth.”

“This dragon won’t be a baby forever. Of course, it’s a danger. Have you any idea what a full-grown dragon can do?”, said Ron enraged.

“Oh, I’m very much aware of it.”, replied Hadrian with growl. Hadrian’ voice may be still this of a child, but that doesn’t mean it was less intimidating if wanted.

“Hadrian?”, asked Severus a little nervous. He didn’t like that his name was inside the paper and it made him nervous. Immediately, Hadrian’s full attention was on his mate next to him, just finishing reading the article.

“Don’t worry Sev. No one can take away Norbert. The ministry is informed, and you know what Mr. Clayton had said. And Norbert is very well behaving.” Hadrian gave Ron another meaningful look.

“Hey, what do you guys think about going to the lake after breakfast?”, intervened Neville, not liking the tension.

“Sounds good, but I have to finish my essay in Transfiguration first.”, said Hermione.

“Oh, now that you mentioned it. I have to finish my essay for potions. Ah, damn it.”, sighed Neville.

“We don’t have potions until Wednesday Neville.”, pointed Ron out.

“We can finish our essays together, I hadn’t time to finish my for Charms and Potions due to the visit of my family.”, said Hadrian and Severus nodded.

“Then let us meet up in the library. With any luck we’re done until lunch and can go to the lake afterwards.”

“Sounds good.” They stood and ignored Ron’s calls.

Outside of the Hall and making sure Ron hasn’t followed, Neville said: “He’s really annoying and I have the feeling he’ll cause many more trouble in the future.”

“I agree.”, whispered Hermione. “I can’t understand why he’s so focused to hang out with us.”

“Yeah. He seems to have managed to become friends with Seamus and Dean, though I don’t know how.”

“I wouldn’t say there are friends. I’m almost sure Seamus and Dean aren’t less annoyed by him as we are. And if you have noticed, Ron is less annoying us when we meet up in the library. Unfortunately, we can’t hide there forever.”, sighed Hadrian.

“But why forcing himself to be around people he doesn’t even like himself? I mean, I tried to become friends with the other girls in my school year, but they made it clear that they don’t want anything to do with me, so I let them be.” Severus could hear the sadness in Hermione’s voice. He took her hand and gave her smile when she looked at him, which she returned.

“I can answer it. And truly, I’m done thinking about it. He wants to hang out with us? Let him. It doesn’t mean we have to talk to him. I told him that I’m not interested in being his friend. There isn’t anything else I can do. But when he doesn’t stop his attitude towards Severus, well I won’t hesitate to protect what is mine.” Severus blushed, but didn’t correct Hadrian.

End of Flashback

----

Now it was almost a month since Alucard’s visit and since the little group decided to ignore Ron whenever he joined them in the Great Hall or followed them around the next few days. It didn’t take long and to their delight Ron mostly annoyed other students or was seen together with James Potter on the Quidditch field.

And as Hadrian had said there was another article denouncing Skeeter for her nonsense and explaining what Alucard already explained to the students about the peace treaty and also that Harry Potter, now Hadrian Dragon Peverell, was adopted after being found alone in the muggle world by Alucard Tempest, which of course lead to even more questions, which were put to a stop quite quickly, but didn’t stopped students to ask Hadrian himself.

However, now everyone was looking forward to have a break. Christmas wasn’t far away and most of the students would return home, only a few will stay back and celebrate with the remaining professors.

Hadrian was happy when Severus accepted the invitation to celebrate Yule and New Year with Hadrian’s family. Hermione would also return, but mentioned she wanted to do some research on a Nicolas Flamel. She had overheard Potter and Ron discussing the break-in in Gringotts and that whatever the headmaster is keeping hidden in Hogwarts belongs actually to Nicolas Flamel.

Hadrian just shrugged, wishing her good luck in her research. Hermione had asked if he wasn’t at least a little curious about what was going on, after all there were rumors that whatever it was hunting the unicorns in the forest might try to get what was hidden in the castle.

“Hermione. The headmaster can do what he wants as can you. If you want to know what might be hidden in the castle, feel free to get your answers. I, however, am not interested, especially when it involves Ron or one of the Potters.”

“But what it’s something dangerous and puts Severus in danger? I mean, isn’t it already a danger to all of us because it’s in the castle?”

“Maybe. My father had asked Dumbledore about it, but the headmaster refused to answer because of an oath. Father is also trying to find out what exactly is roaming through the forest, but had little luck so far. I promised not to do anything stupid and to be honest, I don’t plan to get involved whatever is going on as long as Severus isn’t involved. He’s my only responsibility, anything else is the responsibility of the adults.”

“You’re right, but still, I’m curious.”

“Again, feel free to satisfy your curiosity, but try to stay out of any trouble.”

“Doing some research shouldn’t cause any trouble, don’t you think?”

“Who knows?”

“What do you think Sevvy?”

“Hm. You said Nicolas Flamel?” Hermione nodded, one eyebrow raised. “Isn’t he a very well known alchemist? I think I read something about a stone he created which can transform any metal in gold or can used to produce the Elixir of Life, which can make the drinker immortal.”

Both Hadrian and Hermione gaped. “How do you know that?”, asked Hermione stunned.

“I read a book?” Severus looked innocently at them, but Hadrian couldn’t remember seeing Severus reading a book about alchemy or about famous wixen.

“Ah. Ok. So Dumbledore is hiding a stone. And if it’s correct what you’re saying then it might explain why a dark creature might want it. Maybe that’s why the three-headed dog was or is in that room. He might guard it?”

“Father wasn’t very happy about it. Keeping such a huge dog in such small room is cruel. I’m sure the headmaster replaced the three-headed dog or put the stone somewhere else entirely. Who knows. He could even have decided to hide it somewhere outside of Hogwarts.”

“Hm. You’re right. But it’s interesting. Maybe I should consider to become an alchemist?”

“Sure, why not.” Hermione smiled brightly and was gone to get any book she could get about the topic.

Meanwhile, Hadrian turned to Severus, who was feeding Norbert and Dante. “You’re full of surprises, you know that? I haven’t even noticed you read anything about a Nicolas Flamel.”

“Hm. I think it’s just a coincidence and you were in detention at the time. You remember? It was when Professor Evans gave you one. I went into the library and did some research on rare ingredients.”

“Rare ingredients? But wouldn’t that mean you needed access to the restricted section?”

“I was with Professor McGonagall at the time. Your father had spoken with her and asked to allow me to read a few potion books, of course, only under supervision.”

“Ah. I almost forgot. And in your research, you stumbled over this Flamel guy?” Severus nodded. “Well, makes sense I guess.” Severus snickered and both talked a little more about the upcoming holidays.

Hadrian was also a little nervous, because his father mentioned having invited someone else. He could only guess, but with Severus there, Hadrian might meet one of the most feared creatures.

Chapter Text

They sat in a compartment of the Hogwarts’ Express, heading to King’s Cross in London. Hadrian and Severus shared the bank on one side, while Hermione and Neville sat across of them.

They were quick to find it and made themselves comfortable. No one else disturbed them. To their luck, Ron stayed behind with his brothers, because their parents visited the oldest of their children this year. They hadn’t enough money to take all of them with them and so they went only with Ginny, as a late birthday gift.

Not that Hadrian disliked any of the other Weasleys, but Ron started to follow them around wherever they went, again. To their luck, he kept his mouth shut most of the time, but it was clear that Ron hadn’t given up to be a part of their little group, even if they continue ignoring him.

“I can’t believe it’s already Yule. Not long and we’ll finish our first school year.”, announced Neville.

“Yeah. Can’t still believe what we went through already. Hopefully, the second part of the term won’t be as exciting like the first one. One troll is more as enough.”, shivered Hermione, which the others agreed with a nod.

“Well, at least the last month was quiet.”, said Neville. “But I have a question.” The boy looked at the dragon wrapped around Severus’ neck and covered by the thick scarf.

“What is it, Neville?”, asked Hadrian, sure that he knew what the boy wanted to know, just to get his suspicion confirmed in the next second.

“I’m wondering. Shouldn’t Norbert be bigger at this time? Don’t get me wrong. It’s not that I think you don’t care good enough for him, which you do. But, well, don’t dragons grow up very fast?”

“Hm, according to Mr. Clayton, dragons develop differently. Some kinds grow up fast, others won’t reach their full size until they are at least three years old. Norbert is a Norwegian Ridgeback. It’s said we have to feed him with a mix of booze and chicken blood, but Mr. Clayton reassured us that this is a common misconception. As you know, we feed him fruit or meat. However, to come back to his growing up. End of the school year, Norbert will most likely be as big as a horse, which will be a problem. He's as big as a cat now, but it won’t be long before Severus won’t be able to carry him around any longer.”

“You won’t be able to keep him in Hogwarts either at some point, right? What will you do? He won’t leave Severus’ side until he’s grown up, will he?”

“No, but we have already spoken with Mr. Clayton about our options. We can keep Norbert in the size he has now by using a charm to minimize him. It won’t harm or interfere with his growing up, but we will have to go out each day to take off the charm.”

“Are you sure that will be ok?”

“It’ll only be for the rest of the term. To my own surprise Mr. Clayton said that there is a possibility that Norbert will learn to change his own size. Don’t ask me. Dragons have their own magic and not everything is known about them. He isn’t sure if Norbert will be able to do it, but there was one occasion they heard about where a dragon changed their size to fit better into their small hideout. But it’s unclear if all dragons can do it, due to the circumstances, or only a few.”

“But what if he can’t do it?”

“We will only use the charm to shrink him for the rest of the school term. Over the summer, we will teach Norbert to stay outside alone. Hagrid will keep an eye on him as well. Norbert likes him enough.”

“Wow. You sure have thought about it, didn’t you.”

“Of course. We’re fully aware that we can’t keep him around if he gets any taller. As long as Severus can carry him under his robes, it won’t be a problem, but as said it won’t be long and Norbert will turn too big to do so.”

“And the headmaster agrees to let a dragon live in Hogwarts?”

“He hasn’t much of a choice, hasn’t he?” Hadrian questioned with a lifted eyebrow, but also with a smirk.

“I suppose not.”, replied Hermione after considering it for a few seconds.

“Well, I’m confident you know what to do. At least Hagrid will be overjoyed to babysit Norbert shouldn’t he learn to change his size.”, smiled Neville.

“Oh, I’m sure he will. And who knows, maybe we’re able to teach Norbert to hunt on his own, so Hagrid can take him into the forest where Norbert can catch his own food.”

“But will it not be too dangerous? I heard there are living Acromantulas, very huge spiders.”

“Maybe. We’ll see if we come to this point. Nothing is decided yet, and everything depends how Norbert develops in the next months. We have the hope he might learn to shrink himself if we use the shrinking charm on him. If we keep it as a day to day routine, he might realize, why we do it and will learn the ability out of instincts if he wants to stay with Severus if he isn’t outside of the castle.”

“Sounds like a plan anyway. Speaking about plans. What are you doing during the holidays? Did you also receive an invitation from Lord Malfoy to his yearly Yule ball? I was shocked when my parents mentioned it in my last letter. I mean, Draco seems to be a nice guy, but everyone knows that his father joined the Death Eaters.”

“Hmpf. I didn’t receive anything, but I wouldn’t have expected it. After all, my parents are muggles and I as a muggleborn wouldn’t be invited to an event only for purebloods.”, scoffed Hermione.

“Hermione, don’t confuse Yule with an event just for purebloods. It’s the equivalent to what muggles call Christmas. It’s a tradition of the wizarding world, not just for purebloods. I think this kind of misinformation is the reason why purebloods hate muggleborns. I don’t know when it started, but father mentioned it to me when we spoke about the war. It’s not an excuse for the Death Eaters to kill muggles or anyone, but wixen take their traditions very serious and I kind of understand that most are very pissed of that muggleborns or half-bloods, raised by muggles, ignore those traditions or even try to replace them with their own.”, Hermione stared at Hadrian with shock.

“I don’t mean it as an offense Hermione. It isn’t your fault, neither that of the others, not raised in our world. It’s an error in the education itself, which I realized recently. It’s the same issue with the education about the peace treaty with the oldest of creatures. Did you read Hogwarts: The History?” Hermione nodded and frowned.

“Then it should have occurred to you that some events hadn’t happened, or that Halloween wasn’t always called Halloween but Samhain?”

“That also includes the Yule ball celebrated in Hogwarts. It happened when my grandma was a student, but stopped someday later, I think after Dumbledore took the position at Headmaster.”

“Yes, he did a lot of damage, but most didn’t want to see it. He might have done good things, like fighting Grindelwald, but if you put this aside and take a closer look of what he had done since then and everything that followed, you will see what kind of mistakes he did. He might not be the cause of purebloods hating muggles, but he didn’t do anything to close the gap between them as well. It’s more the opposite.”

Hermione nodded slowly. She could remember reading the different kinds of traditions, but never thought about it more deeply. “I think I get it. It’s similar to two different cultures. Dad often says sometimes that some of the people from another country should have been never accepted in ours. They don’t accept our culture, hurt people, ignore our laws, but if you say something about it in public then people say you’re bad, a Nazi, because you have no tolerance or hate people from another country of origin.”

“Why?”, asked Neville bewildered.

“I don’t understand it either. My father has many friends with different kinds of backgrounds. He just doesn’t like if people are allowed to stay in our country, who don’t respect our culture and law, and spread their hate.”

“And now you might understand why many of the purebloods don’t like the muggles. They are welcomed into the wizarding world, but most don’t care to learn about it. They are rules how to greet older wixen or especially purebloods. You might think it’s idiotic, but it’s something happening for hundreds of years. And you laugh about or ignore it. No one says you have to give up your own traditions or beliefs, but they expect that their own are respected as much. If you don’t like the rules or the new culture you could leave and search for another place, but the people stay and expect that the welcoming country or culture bend over to their own wills. And that’s what leads to hate, intolerance and fights. In the worst case, people die, which only fuels it even more.”

“But what to do? I learned some of the rules from my tutor before I entered Hogwarts, but others did not.”

“As I said. It’s an error in the education or even in the whole process how muggleborns are introduced to our world. The error falls to those in the ministry, who are blind to all the issues or just think the opinion of their own people doesn’t matter, because it might be against their own, or they are just corrupt. The problem is, that it’s not them who pay the price, but those who work every day to feed their family. Conventional people don’t care about others origin, about their looks, which color their skin has or about their gender. Of course, they are always exception, but most of them don’t care. They just want to live their life as best as they can and the only thing they expect from others is that they respect them as well.”

“Wow, er, are you sure you’re eleven?”, gaped Neville.

“I am.”, snickered Hadrian, though it was a little bitter.

“You’re right Hadrian. I’ll learn more about the traditions and etiquette of the wizarding world, including this of the creatures.”

“Do this.”

“Maybe I’d also learn more about the muggle world.”, mused Neville.

“I can bring you some books if you want.”, offered Hermione with a smile.

“Yeah, that would be great, thank you.”, smiled Neville back.

“Not all changes are good, not all traditions correspondent to the time we live in. It’s difficult to unit several different kinds of opinions, and therefore it’s important that people living in a society learn to respect that different kind of opinions. Not everything is black and white. Not all purebloods hate muggles, while muggleborns or half-bloods, raised by muggles, aren’t all ignorant of the wizarding worlds history and traditions.”

“And not all creatures are monsters.”, added Hermione.

“Okay, I think we got a little lost, though it was really insightful about the issues our society is facing, but did you receive an invitation to the Yule ball, Hadrian?”

“Yes, however, Severus and I won’t participate. Father isn’t very keen to have us exposed to people who might be a threat to us.”

“My parents thought the same. They declined the invitation, because they already planned something else, though I have no clue what it is.”

“Hm, dad also invited someone, but I don’t know who it is either. Well, seems they have some surprises for us.”

“Yeah.”

----

It wasn’t long until they arrived in King’s Cross. Severus had fallen asleep not long after they departed from Hogsmeade, cuddled into Hadrian’s side. Now he was sleepily rubbing his eyes, after Hadrian gently woke him up.

They took their luggage and left the train. Severus hesitated a moment when he stood in the exit, overwhelmed by all the people waiting outside. He could feel eyes on him and also hear some whispers. His silver-blue hair and eyes alone were eye-catching, but the dragon around his neck was surely the most interesting part of him.

Norbert had wiggled out his head from under the scarf and was now watching these new surroundings. He didn’t leave his position, but his head was as big as Severus’ fist and not easily overlooked anymore, especially not if people knew that there was a dragon.

Hadrian gave Severus a small nudge and he awkwardly stepped on the ground of the station. When a sudden flashlight blinded him, Severus flinched and reared back right into Hadrian, who wrapped his arm protectively around Severus middle, keeping him from falling.

Before both knew it, there was a blond woman in front of them. But before she could say anything another person stood between them. Hadrian signed in relief when he recognized his father.

“You better make yourself rare or I’m forgetting my manners.” With a twitch of his wrist the camera was destroyed. People took several steps back, but the woman hold her ground.

“This is an open place. You can’t just order me to leave.”

“I can and I will if I see you as a threat to my family, Ms. Skeeter. Those boys are under my protection, and I won’t hesitate to kill you.”

Skeeter gritted her teeth, but left when Alucard took a step forward with sharp teeth at display.

Alucard watched her until she was out of sight, then took in the staring crowd. “My apologies. But I hate people who think they can do whatever they want.” The crowd nodded and then quickly gathered their children and fled.

“Tsk. Morons.” Alucard turned with a wide smile and arms wide open, hugging them both.

“I hope you had both a pleasant journey. Do you have everything?”

“What was that?”, asked Hadrian, having not let go of Severus.

“Don’t bother. Skeeter is just pissed that I told her boss to keep her in line.”

“Doesn’t seem he’s doing a good job.”

“No and I’ll have another conservation with him, but that can wait until after the holidays are over.”

“Hello Mr. Longbottom, Ms. Granger.” Alucard turned his gaze to the other two children still in the train. Severus and Hadrian made room for them to leave as well, while both greeted Alucard as well.

“Neville?” The group turned to the voice and watched two pairs walking over to them.

“Hey mum, dad.”

“Hermione. We missed you.”

They all greeted each other and then departed with wishing each other a nice Christmas/Yule.

“Come, Juna is waiting already. Let me take your stuff, Severus. You look exhausted.”

“He slept the entire way.”, stated Hadrian, worried that Severus still looks as he hadn’t slept at all.

“I’m fine.” Severus gave them a reassuring smile, just to sway in the next moment when he made himself ready to follow Alucard.

“Ok, that doesn’t look to me as fine.” Without hesitation Alucard swapped Severus up on his hip, holding him with one arm while he took his luggage with the other.  “Let us go. Elisabeth will have a look at you Severus as soon as we’re home.” Severus stared at Alucard still stunned that the man picked him up.

However, as soon as he relaxed his head fell on Alucard’s shoulder and Severus fell back into sleep.

“Hadrian, how long had it been since Severus behaves like this?”

“Uhm, he was just fine this morning. There wasn’t any signs he could be ill or I’d have warned you.”

“Hm, maybe it’s just a kind of travel sickness.”

“But wouldn’t he have vomited or something?”

“Maybe. Let us just turn back and let Lis take a look. I might be old, but even I don’t know everything. Lis is more an expert when it comes to any kinds of illnesses. But maybe…” Alucard glanced down at Severus. The boy didn’t look ill, just exhausted.

“Maybe?”, pressed Hadrian when Alucard didn’t continue.

“Maybe his body is preparing for a magical boost.”

“Oh. But why would he be exhausted?”

“Maybe it’s because of his nature as a death angel.”

“I see. So it’s not the same like when my magic strength increases?”

“I’m not sure. Severus is unique. It’s difficult to say what could be the cause of his exhaustion. But I’m sure we will find out soon. Lis might have some ideas.”

“Didn’t you know the last Death Angel?”

“Yes, but when I met them, they were already an adult, and I can’t remember who might have known them as a child.”

When they reached the apparition place, Hadrian took Alucard’s wrist. Just a second later they were standing in the hallway of their home, where Juna and Elisabeth were waiting.

Juna didn’t hesitate and jumped into her older brothers arms while Elisabeth followed in a slower pace. Her smile turned into a frown when Alucard met her eyes, not smiling himself.

“Lis. I’m sorry that I can’t introduce you to Severus properly, but something isn’t right with him. I need you to take a look at him.”

“What do mean, Papa? Is Severus ill?”, asked Juna, now looking worried as well at the sleeping boy. “Where is Norbert?” Hearing his name, Norbert peaked out his little head, again taking in his new surroundings. When the flashlight had blinded him, he immediately went back under Severus’ scarf, hiding. But now, everything was calmer and except of this new person standing two feet away, the little dragon felt it was safe to come out again.

“Oh, what a cutie.”, cooed Elisabeth. “He seems calm. You said he’s sharing a bond with Severus, right?” Alucard nodded. “Then I don’t think it’s something serious. Most creature children sharing a bond with their parent can feel if something isn’t right. Still let us have a look.”

Chapter Text

Alucard laid Severus down on Hadrian’s bed. Elisabeth had her wand already out and started a diagnostic charm as soon as Alucard stepped back next to Hadrian and Juna. Neither of them wanted to leave until they knew what was wrong.

It took just a couple of minutes for Elisabeth to know what was going on.

“It seems that Severus is fighting off something and it’s draining his magic.”

“What? What is it?”, exclaimed Hadrian.

“Hm.” Elisabeth performed another spell. Reading over another parchment, Elisabeth narrowed her eyes, which didn’t anything else as to increase Hadrian’s anxiety. “Hadrian, since when Severus has started to be exhausted?”

“Well, Severus isn’t getting much of sleep since Norbert had bonded with him, but being tired as he is now? Until we reached King’s Cross, I didn’t even know something is wrong. He fell asleep not long we departed, but I assumed he was just tired. When we reached the station, I also had no problem with waking him up. Then we left the train, there was a sudden flashlight, which let Severus stagger back into me and Skeeter stood before us. She had no time to ask anything, because at the next moment Dad was between us and forced her to leave us alone. When were ready to go, Severus swayed, Dad picked him up and he fell asleep right in his arms.”

“Did something happened before you left school or while you were on the way to the train?”

Hadrian crunched his face in thought. “Nothing unusual happened during breakfast, but there was an accident close at the train station in Hogsmeade. Shortly before we entered the platform, the carriage of one of the traders tipped over. He had different types of plants, but also some flying creatures. Oh. We had to dodge them, because they made their way directly in our direction to flee into the forest.”

“Can you describe them?” Elisabeth begun to remove Severus clothes in a hurry. Hadrian’s eyes widen when his own father begun to remove his clothes.

“Uh, not sure. Small, like fairies, I guess? But it wasn’t fairies. They seemed to have dark hair and extra pairs of arms and legs.”

The next second, Hadrian heard a hiss and looked over while his father was examining him as Elisabeth had just freed Severus’ right arm. There was a red angry looking spot on Severus’ wrist.

“Juna, sweetheart. Would you please bring me the book about magical creatures? You know the green one in your room.”

“Yes, Lis. Be back in a sec.” The girl run to her room, while Lis took a closer look at the bite.

“I think I know what our culprit could be. But I want to be sure.” Juna came back running and gave Elisabeth the book.

“Ok. Hadrian. Was it this one?” Elisabeth held out the book for Hadrian to see. He stepped a little closer and took in the picture, nodding in confirmation a few seconds later.

“Yes. A Doxy.” Hadrian heard his father muttering a curse through gritted teeth. He read what the book said and went pale.

“Why didn’t we…I notice? They were no signs that Severus was bitten. It wasn’t even that we were attacked, they just flew above our heads and were gone in seconds.”

“It’s not your fault Hadrian. Luckily, Severus isn’t a mere wizard, but a creature. Death angels are immune against most poisons, or in some cases less affected. In this case, his magic is fighting of the poison, but it’s the reason why he’s exhausted.”, explained Elisabeth. “It’s hours since he was bitten, the poison should be already out of his system. I’ll put some salve on the wound and tomorrow he’ll be as good as new.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yes.” Hadrian sighed in relief and set down next to Severus. “Let him sleep. I’ll check on him regularly, but you don’t need to worry.”

“I hope nobody else was bitten. I didn’t notice if it was the case. The others hadn’t said anything as well, but it doesn’t mean others weren’t hurt.”

“You can write your friends and asked them.”

“Still, why was Severus bitten? Isn’t that a little weird that of all it has been him?”, muttered Hadrian.

“Who knows? Doxies are unpredictable. If others were bitten, then you better hope that they got an antidote asap, if not then I’d agree that there might be a little more to the incident. However, let us not dwell on it for now. It’s Christmas. You’re home and safe. Severus will be fine.”

Suddenly, Hadrian snickered, which caused the other to look at him in question. “I think, Norbert ate the Doxy. I can remember him growling and I think there was a leg hanging outside his mouth. Yeah, I’m quite sure.” Hadrian stared at the dragon curled up next to Severus’ head.

“I’d say Severus wasn’t the only one bitten.” Alucard came back into the room. Hadrian hadn’t even noticed that he had left but had his full attention now on his father.

“I just went and contacted Benny. St. Mungo’s received some patients this morning, a few students were also among them. And as it seemed, it was an accident, a spell hitting the wrong target. A sixth-year student wanted to hex another, but the spell missed and instead hit the carriage.”

“Oh. Are they fine?”

“There were some close calls, but no one died.”

“Still weird that we didn’t notice, but I guess we missed it, because Hagrid rushed us to the train as quickly as he could. And we were heading at the opposite direction as the Doxies.”

“I think it’s enough for today. We know now what happened and luckily no one died today. Juna, come, I’ll help you to get ready for bed.”

“But I’m not tired.”

“Maybe, but if you want to play all day tomorrow with our guest then you sure want to be fit, right?”

“Oh, yeah.” The little girl took Elisabeth’s hand and followed her outside. Hadrian also prepared for bed and joined Severus in his sleep not long after.

----

The next morning, Severus awoke with a slight headache, and was at first confused to wake up in a room unknown to him. However, before he could panic, Severus was greeted with a whispered ‘Good morning’ from Hadrian, who laid next to him.

Severus turned his head and was met with emerald green and golden eyes.

“Hi. How are you feeling?”

“Headache. What happened?” Severus listened and searched his arm for the bite when Hadrian mentioned it. There was a white bandage around the spot, which Hadrian told him not to remove until Elisabeth, his more or less adopted mother, was there to check it.

“A Doxy. We didn’t have any lesson about them yet. Hm, I found them kind of cute. I think they were just scared.”, whispered Severus.

“Cute, huh. Didn’t think about it that way. But, I can’t really argue about it. Dante is also cute, so is Norbert, and both aren’t necessarily creatures some would account as cute, which they definitely are. Maybe it’s also the size? Most people find small animals cute until they grow up and bite them in the ass.” Severus snickered at Hadrian’s rambling.

“I’m hungry. What time is it?”, asked Severus.

“Time for breakfast. Are you feeling well enough to get up?” Severus nodded and slowly stood up with Hadrian’s help. They put on some comfortable clothes and went down to the dining room, where Alucard was already sitting in his usually chair on the head, sipping his coffee while reading the daily prophet.

When the boys entered, he looked up, giving Severus a short once over before greeting them. “Good morning. Did you sleep well?”

“Good morning, dad.”

“Morning, sir.”

“Severus, please call me Alucard. There is no necessity of politeness here. And you’re practically family.”

“Uhm, yes. Morning, Alucard.” Severus turned a little red when Alucard beamed at him. Hadrian led Severus to a chair on the left from Alucard. It was usually his spot, but Hadrian liked to have his mate between him and his father, even if there was no danger, still Hadrian preferred having Severus surrounded by people he trusted.

“So, how was your sleep? How are you feeling? I assume, Hadrian told you what happened?”

“Uhm, yes. I have a slight headache, but that’s all.”

“Ah. Lis expected that. Here is potion for the headache. As you can see there is plenty for breakfast. If you miss something, let me know.” Severus let his gaze wander over the different plates. He had the feeling there was even more of a selection than in Hogwarts.

As usually, as soon as Severus begun to fill his plate, Dante and Norbert put out their heads to watch, patiently waiting for Severus giving them food. Alucard watched in fascination how bat and dragon ate without making a mess or fighting each other.

“Where are Juna and Elisabeth?”

“Juna had a little tantrum and isn’t allowed out of her room until lunch. Elisabeth went to Diagon Alley, because she forgot something for our Christmas dinner, tomorrow.”

“What is our plan for the next days?” Alucard put down the paper and looked at the two boys.

“Well. For today, you can do whatever you want, I haven’t planned anything. But you can start with showing Severus around when you’re done with breakfast. The guest, I mentioned in my letter, won’t arrive until after dinner today. They’ll also watch you while I attend the ball at Malfoy manor tonight. Depending on how long they’ll stay, we’ll either stay at home or going out. Lord Longbottom sent us an invitation for lunch the day after tomorrow. The days between Christmas and New Year, I want you to work at any assignment you got as homework from your professors, shouldn’t it be done already. If it’s done, we can take Severus out to one of our estates in France or Italy. Or if Severus wants, we can brew some potions.” Alucard grinned widely.

“I’d like brewing potions.”, replied Severus looking a little unsure to Hadrian though.

“That’s fine for me. I’m not sure if it would be a good idea to visit another country with a dragon in tow anyway.”, shrugged Hadrian. “And even then, we have only a few days before we have to return. If you prefer to brew potions, then I won’t deny you your favorite hobby. I can play with Juna and Norbert in the meanwhile. Maybe we can invite some of the others?”, directed Hadrian his question at his father.

“Sure.”

And like this the day went on. Hadrian showed Severus around, introduced him to Elisabeth properly when she came back from her trip, and they played with Juna and Norbert after lunch in the backyard of the estate. After another checkup, Elisabeth also gave Severus the go to perform magic, which allowed Hadrian and Severus to practice some spells they learned so far in Hogwarts.

Alucard also gave Hadrian a warning shortly before dinner started while Severus was taking a shower.

“Hadrian, I think you can already imagine who our guest might be, but I want to warn you anyway. This visit might not be very pleasant, at least not for us. Even if they won’t do anything, alone their presence brings a cold within that isn’t very comfortable.”

“So, then it’s really Severus’ father coming for a visit?”

“Yes. Try to be relaxed whatever happens. Don’t forget that it’s Severus’ family and that they aren’t here to kill anyone, at least not without a reason.”

“I give my best.”

And he really did when during dinner the air begun to run cold before ice started to cover everything. Alucard took Juna in his arms and covered her with a thick blanket. Even the vampire shivered slightly at the cold as did Elisabeth and Harry. Norbert disappeared under Severus’ robe, feeling something dangerous approaching, but also safe because his mother didn’t feel terrified, but excited and happy.

At first, Severus looked confused, but quickly recognized the familiar presence coming closer and closer. He jumped from his seat and run outside followed by the others in a slower pace.

As soon as he stepped outside Severus searched the figure of his parent. He could feel it behind him and quickly turned around, jumping in the air to be picked up by long sharp claws. Severus grinned widely at the hidden face under the hood.

Hadrian wasn’t sure if he should be horrified or fascinated, properly the last, but that was easier said than done. He never saw a Dementor this close and like his father had warned him, the feeling wasn’t a very pleasant one. Even as a dragon he felt treated. And yeah, he could see why they are called the Executioners of Lady Magic or why wixen see them as monsters. That will take a while for Hadrian to get used to, feeling like prey instead of the predator.

Chapter Text

Hadrian shivered. Even with his warm clothes on, the cold was barely manageable. His father had warned him, but Hadrian still hadn’t expected such kind of coldness. It wasn’t the same cold a winter night would bring, which could creep down it’s way down to the bones, but this? This seemed to reach one’s magical core. And there was the feeling of dread, fear, desperation.

How Severus could stand it for, well, all his life since his rebirth, Hadrian couldn’t comprehend. And it was strange to see Severus in this creature’s arms, almost disappearing into the black robes. Hadrian’s instincts were fighting a battle between the fear of his mate, to take him from the dementor at all costs, and running as far as he could. Sure, Hadrian knew of Dementors and that they were most likely the deadliest of all creatures. But hearing and seeing one with your own eyes? Hadrian got a complete knew understanding of this whole situation.

Should ever something happen to Severus, the Dementors wouldn’t be the only threat to whoever hurt him, or the magical world itself. Should Severus die…Hadrian pushed the thought away.

“Hadrian. I’m sure you understand now even more how important it is to keep Severus safe. Lady Magic won’t show or have any mercy should we disappoint her trust in doing so. Dinarir wasn’t the only one tasked with our little death angel’s protection. The moment Severus left his home to enter Hogwarts, this task was handed to us as well. It isn’t the same as before whenever Lady Magic gifted us with the presence of a death angel. This time it’s different. I can feel it. The moment I saw him, I knew there wouldn’t be a magical world left, no matter if you’re creature or not. Dinarir and his dementors won’t stop to take the souls from any living magical being before joining Lady Magic in her realm.”

Hadrian didn’t answer immediately, knowing his father was right. Deep down his magic was buzzing, agreeing. The magical world better took good care about their death angel or there won’t be anything left of it. And so far, Hadrian had done a poor job.

Before he could continue to travel down his guilty road, his father continued. “We won’t be able to protect him from everything. Lady Magic knows it. Might it be during brewing, training his spells, experimenting, developing, or just cutting himself while preparing ingredients. There will be things we can’t protect him from. But we know about the threat of the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters, we know that there will be other people trying to use or hurt Severus. This are the threats we have to look out for and take care of them. I’m not sure about the headmaster, yet. He seems to care about the magical world, but his lack of protecting individuals is more than disturbing. When I had Lily Potter pinned at the wall in his office, he just watched. Regardless of making a wise decision not to attack, I still expected him to at least pull out his wand to protect her. He reminds me of people liking to have their pawns staggered out around a chessboard, but without hesitating to sacrifice them if necessary.”

“That’s my feeling as well.”

“Yeah. Don’t ever let your guard down around him and let him never speak with Severus alone. If he wants to speak with him, inform me immediately.”

“You don’t have to say it twice. He isn’t trustworthy in the slightest. Since my arriving I never showed any sign of the opposite.”

“Very true.”

“The next years will be the most important to proof Lady Magic that we can protect little Severus. Your decision to join the Hogwarts’ staff was very wise, Alucard.”

Alucard, Hadrian and Juna glanced over to Elisabeth whose eyes implied she wasn’t completely in the here and now.

“Can you see something in special?”

“I can see a few glimpses, nothing detailed or what is awaiting us exactly. But there will be many challenges. Maybe Lady Magic will grant me some more precise visions when we come closer to some of these events. The current fight between Light and Dark won’t be a walk in the park, but as long as we keep our guard up and look out for each other, I’m sure we will be able to handle it.” Elisabeth smiled at them when her focus turned back to the present.

“That we will.” Alucard straightened his back when Dinarir finally turned to them. “Be respectful, and you won’t have to fear anything.”

Hadrian mirrored his father and tried not to shiver when the Dementor, still having Severus in his hold, flew over to them. Severus looked happy, having a huge smile in his face while snuggling against his father.

“Ah, Dinarir, my old friend. Let me introduce you to my son, Hadrian, and my daughter Juna.”

“Good evening. Nice to meet you.”, greeted Hadrian, followed by Juna, who was barely visible in her thick blanket.

“You might still remember Elisabeth, even it had been a while since you saw each other.”, continued Alucard.

“Welcome Dinarir. It’s a pleasure to see you again. I hope you had a good journey.”, greeted Elisabeth as well.

“Journey, uneventful. Fast. Wanted to see little angel, Severus.” Hadrian almost jumped out of his skin when a voice rung through his head, not expecting to receive a verbal answer, especially not via telepathy. His father never mentioned it. Hadrian gave Alucard a brief stink eye, when he noticed the slight twitch of his father’s lips.

“I can imagine. It must be difficult to hold back invading Hogwarts when receiving all those news about Severus being in trouble.”

“Little one not wish us to come. Scared we get hurt. Silly.” Hadrian gaped, sure the Dementor just scoffed at the end.

“You’re his family. Of course, Severus is worried. You might be immortal, but getting hit by a Patronus isn’t painless.”

“Stupid spell. Rarely strong enough. Mostly an itch.” There, was that a shrug?

“Oh? Good for you then. Or maybe Lady Magic decided to lessen the spell’s effect on you. Or you develop an immunity.” A shrug, this time Hadrian was sure. He couldn’t stop staring at the creature. His fear lessened with each second and Hadrian thought the cold was slowly retreating, at least from his magical core. Alucard and Elisabeth also stopped shivering. How?

“I see you’re in a good mood. That’s great. I’ll never get used to the cold you bring with you, especially when you arrive.” And there was another shrug. It was official, Hadrian missed something.

“Shall we go inside? We just more or less finished dinner. I also have to make myself ready for the Yule ball at Malfoy manor. You can use the time to learn more about your son’s mate.” Dinarir looked up and studied Alucard before his gaze fell on Hadrian.

“Mate”

“Y-yeah. I’m Severus’ mate. Uhm. I-I promise he’s in good hands. Uh, I mean, I-I’ll protect him and not do anything without his consent.” Hadrian had to fight his instincts to run when the Dementor approached him until he was only inches away, hovering over Hadrian threatening.

“Father, Hadrian is good. We talked about it. I know he’s my mate. I agreed to let him court me. Oh, and here look. This is Norbert.” Dinarir didn’t stop staring at Hadrian until Severus coaxed little Norbert out of his hiding spot under Severus’ robes. Hadrian released his breath, not having realized he hold it until the Dementor retreated a little and turned his attention to the little dragon.

Norbert wasn’t very happy when his mother forced him out of his hiding spot. He made himself as small as possible, tail between his legs. His mother might not be scared, but that didn’t mean Norbert was less nervous about the dark creature staring at him. Norbert let out a little squeak when a cold claw touched his head, but when nothing happened, he started to relax. Still, as soon as the claw disappeared and the attention wasn’t longer on him, Norbert crawled back under Severus’ robes. After all, there it was much warmer.

“Well, I must go. Please make yourself comfortable. We can talk when I’m back or tomorrow morning, Dinarir. Severus and Hadrian can inform you about their adventures. Be warned, you might not like what you here, but be assured that I already made a point.”

“I see.”

----

“Welcome Lord Tempest. It’s my pleasure to finally meet you. I hope you had a nice journey.” Alucard took in the blond man in front of him. Lucius Malfoy looked like a proud, but also very arrogant wizard. Alucard had to give it him, he’s good in hiding his true feelings. However, Alucard could smell it. In front him stood a broken dark elf, devastated and terrified.

“Likewise, Lord Malfoy. Thank you for the invitation. I hope you will find a few minutes to discuss a few topics of mine.”

“Sure. Maybe after the ball ended and my other guest left, if your time allow it, of course.”

“That’s fine.”

“This is my wife, Lady Narcissa Malfoy née Black. Narcissa, this Lord Alucard Tempest.”, introduced Lucius his wife after finishing her greetings to another couple.

“My pleasure Lord Tempest. Draco told us about your visit in Hogwarts and your short history lesson. It was very interesting.” She gave him a knowing look. She knew. They both did. They knew that Severus was a death angel and what it meant. ‘Well…’, thought Alucard, ‘…It might make thinks far easier.’

“Ah, yes. I remember seeing your son quite often around my son’s friend, Severus Prince. My son informed about their little discussion and it’s one reason I’m here. But let us discuss it later, for now I’d like to get a feeling of some people you invited as well. Your son mentioned that some might be interested in my business.”

“Sure. Please follow me. We’re still awaiting some other guests, so I’ll escort you to the ball room and introduce you to those already present.”

“Thanks, Lady Narcissa.”

“Just Narcissa for you.”

“Very well, you can call me Alucard.”

Lucius watched the living vampire disappearing with his wife. For the first time in a very long time, something like a spark of hope was forming inside him, not only for him, but for his family. Draco was now the new protector of Severus. Lucius wasn’t sure yet if Draco knew that his protégé wasn’t just de-aged, but reborn as the most important creature to Lady Magic.

When Draco told them about Alucard’s visit and his history lesson about the peace treaty, Narcissa and Lucius knew, or at least had a very good assumption that Severus Snape had been reborn as a death angel. The Black family, like the Malfoys, were very old families, families of creatures. They itself might be young, babies if you consider how old they can get (thousand and thousands of years, if they come into their full creature inheritance), but they learned what a death angel meant. Lucius was just glad that his own father was dead. And he hoped that the Dark Lord would never find out what Severus had become.

The Dark Lord knew about the peace treaty and the creature of old, but Lucius wasn’t sure if he was aware about Lady Magic’s most precious creature. But Lucius knew that should Voldemort find out that he would try to enslave Severus, no matter what. He would use the boy to control the oldest of creatures, who most likely would do whatever it took to protect the death angel. And who knew what would happen if Lady Magic decided to take her precious child back. The thought let Lucius shiver.

To his luck, new guests arrived before his thoughts could spiral further into darkness.

Chapter Text

Hadrian felt awkward. He sat in one of the recliners in the living room, observing Severus chattering with his adoptive parent, still happily wrapped up in Dinarir’s arms, who hovered in the middle of the room, listening to his son.

The scene was very much, well domestic? A parent listening to his son’s adventures in school, but what made it awkward was the fact that Severus didn’t hold back anything from his father. How he would sleep in Hadrian’s bed at night, how it was most likely due to Hadrian’s scent on him that Norbert recognized Severus as his maternal parent, how Hadrian revealed to Severus that they were mates and that Hadrian promised not to be improper until both were older and wanted it.

This was also the moment Dinarir turned his attention to Hadrian. He had to suppress a flinch of the sudden drop of temperature, but gathered all his determination to ask the one question, he needed to ask Dinarir. Hadrian stood up and bowed slightly.

“Sir. I know Severus and I are still young, but due to the circumstances…May I have your permission to court Severus? I promise not to do anything which could harm Severus or any of our children, adopted, human or creature, at least not on purpose, good intention or not. I swear I’ll protect them with everything I have, even if it means my own death in doing so, which only will be my last resort if anything else fails, so…” Before Hadrian could end Dinarir interrupted him.

“The moment you die, Severus will follow. Souls bond for eternity. A bond of life and death. One cannot live without the other. As soon as your bond is consumed, it cannot be undone. Keep that in mind, before you make an unbreakable vow.”

Hadrian gaped. He didn’t know that. Sure, he knew that Severus was his mate, but what Dinarir explained wasn’t just a simple mating bond, it was so much more, a soul bond. Severus wasn’t just Hadrian’s mate, they shared their souls, or at least they will do it, as soon as they mate. A mating bond can be broken, sure with some unpleasant consequences, but it didn’t automatically end in death. A soul bond though? No chance a partner would survive the loss of his soul mate.

“Light and Dark, Life and Death.”

“I-I swear to keep Severus and myself alive until Lady Magic decides it’s time for us to rest. I swear to do everything in my power to protect my family, to always stay on Severus’ side, no matter what. My highest priority will always be just that. I’ll be whatever Severus wants me to be, his guardian, friend, lover, mate, his death should the time come even if it means my own, so mote it be.” The word just flooded out of Hadrian’s mouth without another thought.

Dinarir titled his head, not stopping to stare at Hadrian, who held his breath.

“Very well. Permission of courtship granted.”

“R-really?” Hadrian wasn’t sure if he heard correctly.

“Severus accepts you. His decision it will be to mate or not. I won’t interfere. But, you hurt him, you turn against him, break your vow, you’ll suffer the wrath of my kind. Lady Magic will free Severus of your bond. Love him, you’re together for eternity. Hate him, your bond will break, you’ll die alone.”

“Understood and I accept any punishment from you or delivered by Lady Magic herself should I ever betray Severus, so mote it be.” Hadrian didn’t hesitate to add this vow, which seemed to satisfy the Dementor, or should we say future father-in-law?

Severus for his part, watched and listen to their exchange. When his father announced his permission, he hugged the Dementor tightly, but not only because of happiness that his father allowed the courtship, but also because he accepted Severus’ own decisions and his promise to protect him even should his decision end in tragedy, what Severus couldn’t imagine.

Not long after, Severus fell asleep in his father’s arms, who didn’t show any signs to let him go, so Hadrian retreated to his own room after wishing a good night to Dinarir, who also watched him silently giving Severus a kiss on the cheek.

----

Lucius stared at the living vampire in utter disbelieve. “You can remove the Dark Mark? How?”

“It’s quite simple. The Dark Mark serves as a connection between master and slave.”

“Slave?”, squeaked Lucius, which caused Alucard to raise an eyebrow.

“What have you thought what it is? Don’t you feel how it binds your own magic? It may be dormant at the moment, but that it’s still there proves that the Dark Lord is still alive, which isn’t much of a surprise if he created more than one Horcrux.”

“Horcruxes.”, whispered a pale Lucius, even more so with each revelation. “Merlin, how could I be so blind? Did Dad know? What about the Blacks?” Narcissa, sitting next to her husband, also pale, shook her head, though Lucius was muttering to himself and didn’t even look at one of the others.

“Lord Black would have never sold his family into slavery.”, said Narcissa.

“Maybe, maybe not. The Dark Lord could have manipulated them. You just confirmed what I always thought that you didn’t even know what Mark you’re wearing. I can’t imagine someone taking the Dark Mark freely. I can’t speak for Lord Black, but from what I know about Lord Malfoy it wouldn’t even surprise me.”

“He forced me to take the Dark Mark in hope my instincts will be triggered to see the Dark Lord as my protégé.”

“Well, that hadn’t worked out.”

“No, but it explains why I couldn’t protect Severus. I was, am, bound as you put it. The Dark Mark hinders me to fight the Dark Lord.”

“Then it’ll be my pleasure to remove it, but you’ll have to take precautions. If the Dark Lord returns, he’ll come after you and your family, no matter if I put you under my protection.”

“He will.”, sighed Lucius. “Still. I want the Dark Mark gone. And they’re others who would want it too.”

“Indeed. Your son mentioned it to my own when they talked. However, I won’t accept everyone into my clan. I can remove their Dark Marks if wanted, but they will have to prove their loyalty. For you I can make an exception due to the simple fact that you and Draco are bound to protect Severus. And I’ll need your help with the ministry and school board. I may be one of those ancient creatures, but it had been a very long time that I had any business with the ministry. But it’s time to remind them of the peace treaty and that creatures are part of magical world and not just some mindless beings.”

“Agreed. What do you exactly want me to do?”

“Let us start simple. I want you to convince the school board to let me become a teacher in Hogwarts. I’ll take Severus as my apprentice in potions while my friend Master Hallerforth Hemshire will take young Mr. Longbottom under his wings. Both children already agreed as did their parents. Severus may have no memories of his previous life, but Lady Magic didn’t remove his memories of potions. He’s still the brilliant potion master as he had been before. I won’t allow a disgrace like Lily Potter, who isn’t worth the title of a potion master, to ruin his love in this subject.”

“That won’t be much of a problem. However, it won’t difficult to replace Lady Potter…”

“No, I want the position of the next History Professor. Dumbledore already tried to warn me about the ghost, but I told him that Binns won’t be a problem. Potter isn’t my highest priority, but as mentioned in the Hogwarts charter, professors can open a club, therefore I’ll open up a potions club, where I can teach the students properly. Students will learn quickly how bad she is and will start writing to their parents.”

“Ah. If parents start to complain about her, the board will be forced to replace her and even Dumbledore can’t do anything.”

“Correct. I already contacted the potions guild and ask about her mastery. My gut tells me there isn’t something adding up. I’ll find out who her master had been and who the one was giving her the title of a potion master.”

“Do you think she cheated?”

“It’s not the question if she cheated or not. You can’t cheat in potions. Either you know what you’re doing, or you don’t. And she clearly has no idea. She might be able to brew the easiest of potions with the correct recipe, but to become a master you have to brew potions from the scratch. You’ll be given false instructions or ingredients. In short, there is no way to cheat. So either someone else took her place during the exams or the examiner has been forced or bribed.”

“I see. I’ll be happy to help if you need it. I tried to prevent her assignment, but Dumbledore is good when it comes to manipulate or convincing people. And my reputation didn’t help either, no matter how good my arguments are.”

“Hm. Dumbledore is indeed a very unpredictable character. I can imagine that he’s working from the shadows. So far, I can’t say if he’s just an old man who thinks doing the right thing or is playing a completely different game. But that’s only when it comes to the political side. I definitely don’t like how he’s running the school. Therefore, we won’t just work to replace one or two professors, but also the headmaster.” Lucius’ eyes went big.

“Don’t be surprised. If I could I’d replace him immediately, just to make sure to keep my son and especially Severus safe. Unfortunately, it isn’t so easy, because of his reputation.”

“True. Many like him. It doesn’t matter that he’s just a wixen as anyone else with their right and wrongs. Even if he has good intentions doesn’t mean that he can’t be wrong.”

“Agreed.” Alucard cast a quick spell to check the time. “It’s late. Think about everything we talked about and let me know how you want to proceed, especially about the mark. It won’t be pleasant to remove it, but it can be done. You don’t have to think about spying or anything. I have my own people who are more as capable to do it.”

“Can we do it now?”

“No. It might be easy, but I still need to prepare for it. You have to take a potion and it’d be better if you haven’t anything in your stomach. Meaning no drinking or eating for a day if possible. Not that it would hinder me to remove the mark, but well I’d like to prevent being puked on.” Alucard grimaced as did Lucius.

“How long will you need to prepare the potion and well whatever you need.”

“Not long, but I want to enjoy the next days with Hadrian and Severus. So, I suggest we do it after they and your own son returned to Hogwarts.”

“Fine for me.”

“Would it be possible for us to meet Severus”, asked Narcissa.

“Not in the next few days, but we can arrange something in the summer.” Alucard stood and the two Malfoys accompanied him to the door. Before Alucard left, he gave them one more task.

“Make sure to find out who wants their mark removed, who wants to be included in my clan and who might turn against us even if the mark is removed. I won’t expose Severus to people who might be a possible threat.” Both nodded and wished him a good night a second before Alucard vanished into the night.

“I can’t believe it Cissa. For the first time I feel hope. For us, for Draco, for the world.”

“Yeah. This time we won’t let anyone harm our family, even if it means to kill my own sister.”, whispered Narcissa.

----

When Alucard returned home, he found Dinarir with a sleeping Severus in his arms floating around the mansion.

“Why are you outside?”

“Does it matter?”

“Hmpf. Not really. How is our little one?”

“Fine.”

“Did Hadrian asked you about wanting to court Severus?”

“Yes. I gave permission. They belong to each other. Life and Death.”

“I see. Well, I found out where the Elder wand is. Dumbledore has it. I’ll see if James Potter has the cloak in Hogwarts. The stone is still missing, but I assume Voldemort used it for one of his Horcruxes. What a fool splitting his soul, like it would save him.”

“Indeed. Bring them to me. His soul is mine.” Dinarir stretched out one of his claw hands with something shimmering in it.

“Is this?”

“Yes. The piece of soul extracted from our angel. Find the other pieces. Once this soul is destroyed, the dark magic in Severus will go.”

“I see. It won’t be easy to find the other pieces and I’m sure it involves a lot of nasty traps, but if I have them, then they are yours.”

“Good.”

The rest of the night Alucard and Dinarir spend in silence or old memories. They didn’t talk about the future. They knew what will happen if they fail and if they succeed, well time would tell.

----

The next morning, Juna, Hadrian and Severus sat in front of a big Christmas tree, opening their presents with Alucard, Elena and Dinarir watching.

They watched especially the little dark angel, who seemed a little nervous when Hadrian put a small box into his hand. Inside the box was a ring, shimmering in silver and blue. It had no jewelries on it, but inside was an engrave in black. “Forever mine. Forever yours.”

Hadrian explained to Severus that the ring was a sign of their courtship, but had also several kinds of protection on it. He’d even wear it while brewing. He had asked his father to help since he knew Severus was his mate.

Severus accepted and let Hadrian slip it on his right ring finger. Severus felt bad to not having something in return, but when his gaze fell on his hair, he cut some strands and used his magic to form them into a bracelet. The others watched in fascination. Alucard and Dinarir knew how powerful something woven from a death angle could be, especially when the death angel used something like his hair.

Alucard explained it to Hadrian later in the afternoon when they watched Severus and Juna playing with Norbert.

Dinarir stayed for two more days before he returned to Azkaban. As expected, Severus had been very sad, but it helped not be alone.

The days passed quickly. As promised Alucard brew together with Severus some potions, while Hadrian and Juna played with Norbert.

Before they knew it, new year came and passed, and it was time to return to Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

The return to Hogwarts had been uneventful. People still stole some glances when they entered King’s Cross, but nobody dared to come close. The Malfoy’s kept distance, because Lucius and Alucard agreed to hide their alliance for a little while. Draco would also protect Severus out of the shadows. It’d give them an advantage in the future when less people know about it.

So far no one knew about Draco’s nature and his relation to Severus as protector. And the adults will keep it that way as long as they can.

On the ride back to the castle, they shared a compartment with Neville and Hermione, again. They talked about what everyone had done, what they had gotten as Christmas presents, or whatever else they had experienced. Exception was, of course, that Hadrian didn’t mention with one word the Dementor. That was something else, no one needed to know, and Hadrian wasn’t sure if even Neville would understand Severus’ relation to them.

As promised, Hermione had some books for Neville to learn more about the muggle world and it’s history, while Neville had a book about traditions and their meanings for Hermione.

Severus and Hadrian proudly presented their gifts from each other and both Hermione and Neville whistled in amazement.

“Does it mean that you’re engaged now?”, asked Hermione curiously.

“Something like that. In the wizarding world we call it a courtship. I talked with Severus already about it, but to make it officially I needed the approval of Severus’ parent, which I received.”

“But aren’t you much too young?”

“Age has nothing to do with it. Everyone can ask for courtship. It’s not a binding matter, even if there are some rules you have to follow. Like first, you have to ask the parents or guardians of your intended for permission to court their child. Once they do agree, you have the permission to make it officially, so everyone knows that these two are not open for another courtship. The rules to follow the courtship can vary, for example what the length of the courtship will be or if both want to have the chance to explore their sexuality with others before binding themselves to one person.”

Hermione made a face. For her it sounded like cheating while being in a relationship.

“It’s nothing to frown over, Hermione. Like you have your own belief how a relationship should be, other may have another opinion about it. And in such a case of two children being in a courtship it’s most likely the parents, that are making the rules. Most marriages are based on what the head of the families decide. For example, when two families would like to merge then they can make a contract, which is connected to different conditions and rules. In the best-case scenario, the parents allow their children to enter a courtship should they feel something for each other. In the worst-case scenario, the feelings of the children will be ignored, and they will have to marry as soon as they reach maturity.”

“That’s cruel.”

“I know, and I don’t like it either. But to my knowledge this kind of contract became less and less over time. Unfortunately, you may always have some exceptions. However, courtships initiated by children themselves were always rare. And most would just wait to reach maturity before asking their intended to court them. And if you pay attention they aren’t many among the children who are currently in a courtship and those who are, they have already reached their maturity.”

“And what about you? Why didn’t you wait? Not that I’m not happy for you, but how do you know that Severus is your big love or vice versa?”

“In our case, I know that Severus is my partner for life. My dragon recognizes him as my mate. That doesn’t mean I’d force him into a marriage, of course, but to ask for a courtship will give me the opportunity to prove Severus and his guardians that I’m worthy. That I can protect and provide for him.”

“But how do you know it’s love? It sounds more like it’s your instincts.”

“That’s difficult to explain to someone, who isn’t a creature. But it’s another reason for the courtship. Just because my instincts say that Severus is my mate, it doesn’t mean I own him or anything. The courtship will give us both the opportunity to find out if there is more as just instinct. Still, depending on your creature inheritance, mate doesn’t mean always the same. For me as a dragon, I’ll have only one mate. Others can have several mates. For some a mate means only a person or creature who is most compatible with them, but nothing more.”

“I see. So what will happen if Severus rejects you?”

Hadrian looked at Severus and then back to Hermione. “Well, I’ll either be alone my entire life or I’ll just die.”

“Oh.”

“Nature can be cruel, but as long as I don’t fuck it up, there is no reason to be worried.”

“You’re very confident.”

“Yes. When it comes to a dragon’s mate, we’re very determined. And just a fair warning. Don’t ever try to come between a dragon in his mate, especially if they’re courting or have bonded.”

“I assume it wouldn’t end well for me?”

“No, it wouldn’t. You already know how protective I am. Wouldn’t I have so much control about myself, then Ron most likely would be already dead.”, growled Harry.

Hermione flinched and a shiver run down her spine when she saw Hadrian’s eyes lit up to a bright gold for a brief second.

“The boy is truly lucky.”, agreed Neville.

“Yeah. For his own sake, I’d ask you to have an eye on him and, if possible, to shut his big mouth.”

“Easier said than done, but for all our peace of mind, we’ll stop him before he can do something stupid.”, nodded Neville in agreement.

“Yeah. I’ll also try my best.”, promised Hermione.

“Hadrian, promise me not to kill someone just because of minor things. I don’t want you to get hurt or getting in trouble.”, pleaded Severus, leaning more into Hadrian’s side and staring into his eyes.

“I’ll try Severus, that’s all I can promise. But if whatever they are saying hurts you or if they are hurting you physically, then they will feel my wrath.”

“Hm. Fine. Then I’ll try not being hurt to help you not to lose control.”

“You don’t have to Severus. I don’t want you to hide your feelings. It’s my job to let you feel safe.”

“Maybe, but I don’t want you to fight all my fights. Please, give me the chance to defend myself. Ron is just a misguided envious boy.”

“Maybe, but that doesn’t give him the right to hurt you. And he isn’t the only one who’s trying to hurt you. But I’ll respect your wish and follow your lead. I’ll only interfere when I deem it necessary.”

“Thank you.” Severus gave Hadrian a kiss on his cheek before laying is head on his shoulder, smiling at the other two, who returned it.

“Well then, let us hope the rest of the term won’t be as turbulent than the first half had been.”, announced Neville with a load clap, to which Hadrian can only nod. However, something was telling him that something bad was awaiting ahead of them. Tightening his grip around Severus’ waist, Hadrian could only hope that he was strong enough for whatever was to come.

----

Two months later

“Does anyone know where Severus is?”, asked Hadrian one afternoon. Professor Potter had given him a detention with Filch after another short, heated discussion during a flying lesson. The man couldn’t stop to make nasty comments, and even if Hadrian promised to let Severus fight for himself, he couldn’t watch the asshole insulting his mate any longer.

So far Severus had been fine whenever Professor Evans, Ron or one of the other students made any comments, but James Potter was a complete other matter. Severus wasn’t just uncomfortable when the man was close but utterly terrified of him. Hadrian assumed that Severus unconsciously recognized Potter. Even if he couldn’t remember, the trauma was still there, deeply rooted somewhere back in his mind. Hadrian couldn’t tell what exactly Severus had to endure in his previous life, but what he knew was bad enough. And from what happened in today’s class, Hadrian wished Potter was dead.

----

Flashback

At first, Hadrian just watched, wanted to give Severus a chance to stand up against the man, but everything went down, when James called him suddenly ‘Snivellus’. Before anyone knew what happened, Severus pulled out his wand and pointed it at the man, who had his own wand in hand.

Hadrian and Draco were the only ones fast enough to step between them, Draco facing the adult with his own wand in hand, while Hadrian faced Severus. One look in this silver eyes was enough for Hadrian to know that his mate was lost in his mind. This disgusted nickname triggered something else in Severus, which even Hadrian did not reckon with. A small part felt even proud about it, knowing that Severus had fought back in his previous life, but the bigger part of him was worried.

So he did what he felt was the best and slowly wrapped his arms around Severus and covered him as much as he could. When Severus came back from wherever he had been, his whole body begone to shake and Madame Hooch again was forced to escort him to the infirmary.

Hadrian watched them until they disappeared into the castle. Then he turned to the adult, who just announced.

“Pointing a wand against a professor, Mr. Malfoy? How dare you. Detention, the rest of the year and 100 points from Slytherin.”

“He dares? How dare you to call a student an improper name. How dare you to point your own wand against an eleven-year-old student, who wouldn’t have done much damage as let you maybe giggle like a girl. How dare you. I’m so close to rip you apart.”, snarled Hadrian, eyes a bright gold, which let everyone take a step back, except Draco, Neville and Hermione.

“You dare to reprimand and threaten a professor? Detention with Mr. Filch for a month, Mr. Potter.”

“Why don’t give me the same punishment that you have given Draco? He doesn’t even have done anything to you, expect to point a wand at you. I think I just threaten you as much as he did, when not even more, because believe me, I meant what I said.”

“F-fine. Both of you have the rest of the term detention, but not together. I’ll refrain from taking points…this time. But do that again and I’ll see you expelled from the school.” The man huffed and turned around to leave.

“He has to go, Hadrian. Or we have to find a way to keep him away from Severus.”, whispered Draco.

“I’ll write to father. He’ll know what to do.”

“I’m glad he’ll join the staff next term. Both Potters will wish to have died the night Voldemort had come to their home.”

“Yeah. I agree.”, growled Hadrian.

End of Flashback

----

“No. I haven’t seen him since our Flying lesson. Isn’t he still in the infirmary?”, answered Neville.

“No, I was just there to pick him up for dinner, but the infirmary was empty, so I just came here believing Severus might already be here.”

“Hm, maybe he went back to the Gryffindor tower. Shall we go look there?”

“I haven’t seen Severus either. I’m just coming from there.”, said another student.

Hadrian got nervous. He looked over to the Slytherin table. Draco wasn’t there either. However, Draco had been given a detention with Hagrid. Another trip into the forest, even though it wasn’t safe.

“I saw Professor Potter leaving the infirmary with him.”, said Lavender.

“What?” Hadrian jumped in front her, grabbing her collar and pulling her closer. “When?”

“Ha-half a h-hour ago. Heard Professor Potter saying that Severus would have detention with Hagrid the rest of the year.”

Hadrian didn’t listen to anything what was being said after that nor did he hear the outrage of the others. His instincts were screaming. Severus was sent to Hagrid. Hagrid who planned another trip into the forbidden forest. Hagrid, who is nice, but has no mind of dangers to the students. His only comfort was that Draco was there as well, but Hadrian doubted that Hagrid would this time allow them to split up, so that Draco might be able to keep Severus out of the forest.

And there was still this monster killing unicorns. Hadrian run faster, hoping he wouldn’t be too late.

Chapter Text

“I don’t know why James thought it a good idea to send you two to me. Unfortunately, I can’t go against a professor’s wish for punishment. But I assure that you don’t have to worry. The centaurs keep their watch.”

Severus and Draco followed Hagrid into the forbidden forest. Draco was tense and kept his attention on their surroundings, which wasn’t easy with the fog hanging in the air and only allowing them to see freely a few meters ahead. Luckily, Draco had sharp ears, which allowed him to even hear a snap of a twig hundred meters away.

The forest was quiet, too quiet for his taste and therefore kept close to his charge. Hagrid didn’t seem to notice and went deeper into forest with them in tow, while Fang kept close to the boys. Not that it didn’t matter. Yes, the dog wasn’t a puppy, but despite his size, Fang was a coward. Draco didn’t count on it that the dog would defend them should the need arise.

“Hm. That’s strange.”

“What?”

“We should be close to one of the herds, but I can’t see any tracks.”

“Maybe they fled after the last time. Ron told us about the creature, which he accused to be Vol…the Dark Lord, feeding on a death unicorn.”

“Death unicorn? There wasn’t a death unicorn, not even a living one. I’m not even sure why he was talking about this creature. We weren’t even close to where we found the first dead unicorn.”

“What do you mean? Ron said, the creature attacked you and you ordered Ron too flee. You and your friend didn’t even deny it, as you surely can remember. And you said you shouldn’t have taken us into forest. That you didn’t have expected something like this.”

Hagrid stopped in astonishment. “Well, I meant that I didn’t have expected to run into a couple of centaurs with a newborn. This can be very dangerous. They are very protective after all, especially of their young. When we run into them, the female was lying on the ground, curled around her newborn child. When I remember correctly, her mate went up when he noticed us. He had laid next to her, so he wasn’t visible at first. When he lifted his upper body and saw us, he stood up quickly. Ron run at that moment, before I could advise him to stay calm, that everything was fine.”

“So in short, Ron startled when the centaur went up beside his mate, mistaken it as a creature just letting up from its prey and panicked. And the centaur we met as well, was the one helping you. And why did you talk like you actually run into this dark creature?”

“Oh, that was Torvus, another of the centaur colony living in the forest. He’s one of many helping me to find the creature killing the unicorns. The other two had been on their way back from another part of the forest when the female got into labor. When we finally caught up with you, we heard Ron speaking about this dangerous creature, so we thought you talked about it. Honestly, it seemed we misunderstood as well and just went with it. Not that it was unimportant what Torvus told you. Maybe he even knew that Ron misinterpreted the complete situation and used it to his advantage.”, shrugged Hagrid.

“What a stupid idiot.”, muttered Draco under his breath.

“What was it?”, asked Hagrid.

“Nothing. So what are we doing now? Wait, where is Severus?”

Again, Hagrid turned, just to see that the other boy wasn’t where he had been just a second ago.

“That’s not good.”

“Not good? NOT GOOD? This is a catastrophe. We have to find him, now.” Hagrid reared back at the small Slytherin’s outburst. For a moment he thought to see the boy’s eyes turning purple but dismissed it quickly.

“Please, stay calm. He can’t be far.”

“We’re in the forbidden forest and can see anything because of this fog. Who knows in which direction he went. Don’t say to be calm. Severus is my protégé, it’s my responsibility to keep him safe, especially when Hadrian isn’t there. Damn it, Hadrian will kill me.”, muttered Draco, ignoring Hagrid who looked very confused.

Draco took some deep breaths, reminding himself that panic wouldn’t solve anything. Deep in concentration and with eyes closed, Draco listen to the silence of the forest. For several minutes he couldn’t detect anything, just hearing his and Hagrid’s breath. Wait.

“Where is Fang?”

“Oh. Seems he isn’t here either.” Draco could just stare in disbelief at the half-giant. “Don’t look at me like this. Fang knows the forest by heart. He will find his way back blind-folded.

Just when he wanted to response, Draco heard the snap of a twig and turned around from where it had come. It wasn’t close, but not far away either. Without hesitation he begun to run in that, ignoring Hagrid’s shouts. There was no time. Finding Severus was his highest priority right now, consequences be damned.

----

Severus stood in the middle of a small clearing. He had listened to the conversation between Draco and Hagrid, but something had caught his attention and let him stop. He stared into the fog where he thought having seen a white shimmer. When he saw it again, he unconscious followed. Then it was gone, and Severus again stopped, being there where he was now.

Turning in expectations the others had followed him, he finally realized he was alone. Well, not completely alone, because Fang sat at his side. Not to forget Norbert, who was flying next to his head, sniffing the air, and inspecting their surroundings, while Dante still hung in Severus’ hair.

“I fear we got lost. Any idea which direction leads us back to the others?” Severus, too, tried to see from where he had come, but everything looked the same.

Then something beautiful stepped into the clearing. Severus had never seen a unicorn, but from the descriptions it was one. They stared at each other for a long minute. Norbert settled down around Severus’ neck again, looking suspicious at the newcomer. Fang on the other hand wagged his tail in excitement, not moving from Severus’ side though.

“Uhm, hi?”

The unicorn titled its head.

“Are, are you alone?” Severus, leaned sideways, trying to see behind the unicorn if there were others. But it seems to be alone. “It’s dangerous. You shouldn’t be alone. There are rumors, that something is hunting your kind.”

The unicorn stepped forward until it was close enough to put its nostrils against Severus’ forehead, sniffing and huffing. Severus giggled and tried to shove it back a little.

“Stop it. It tickles.” The unicorn ignored him. When Norbert hissed, it just huffed at him as well, which caused Norbert to hide under Severus’ silver-blue hair. After all, the unicorn was huge, almost twice the height of Severus when it stood straight.

“I like you, too. But we should try to find your friends. I’m just not sure where even to start, though. It’s my first time in the forest, you know. And I shouldn’t be on my own either, but I got separated from Draco and Hagrid. I don’t know where they are.” Severus sighed and let his arms fell to his sides, looking at the ground in slight desperation.

The unicorn feeling his uneasiness pushed its head under Severus’ chin, careful not to hurt him with the horn.

Severus wrapped his arms around the unicorn’s neck. “Shall we search for them all together? I’m sure Hagrid will be a better help to find your friends than me. He’s a half-giant you know. I’m sure…” A gruesome not human scream echoed through the forest and sent shivers down Severus’ spine.

The unicorn let out a desperate whimper and started to run in the direction of the noise.

“Wait.”, Severus run as fast as he could, but soon it was out of sight and Severus desperately whirled around to find it.

Then another stream echoed through the forest, right from behind him, and let him whirl around so fast that he almost fell. The fog cleared and revealed the same unicorn lying on the ground, something moving next to it. Fang whimpered and run off, while Norbert growled deeply. That drew the attention of whatever it was at them. Severus watched how a dark figure rose, jumping over the unicorn and landing a few feet away from him.

Severus couldn’t recognize who it was, the face hidden under the hood, but he could tell that it wasn’t a creature. Call it his instincts. When it came closer, it lifted their arms, in one hand a wand. However, before the figure could attack, Hadrian jumped in front of Severus, his own wand in hand and casting a strong “Flipendo”, which let the figure fly back several feet.

“Leave him alone.”, growled Hadrian, eyes shining a bright threatening gold.

“Hadrian?”

“Don’t worry Severus. I’ll protect you.”

“Hadrian, the unicorn. We must help it.” Hadrian risk a quick glance at the non-moving unicorn. He couldn’t see if it was still alive or already dead, not without being closer, but he couldn’t focus on it, not yet. He can give Severus the chance though.

“Go. I’ll take care of that thing.” They moved in unison. Severus behind Hadrian, who didn’t turn away from the threat. Unfortunately, the figure retreated into the fog, after observing them for a moment. Hadrian swore, moving closer to Severus, who was now kneeling next to the unicorn.

Severus pulled out his wand as well, while Norbert lifted into the air, watching his back. That gave Severus the chance to inspect the wound on the unicorn’s neck. The neck was covered in blood and there was a deep gash.

Before Severus could do anything, however, a flash of fire filled his vision. Severus whirled around, seeing the fireball Norbert breathed, being dodged and directed back at the dragon, who shrieked in surprise before falling with a pained cry. Severus was fast enough to catch Norbert. That, however, brought him closer to the attacker.

Before it could hit him, Hadrian managed to cast a quick “Protego”. The impact was strong enough to create a shock wave, which pushed Severus and the enemy away in opposite directions.

Severus fell back against the unicorn’s head, not noticing how the horn pierced his skin on the right arm.

Then there was suddenly Draco standing next to Hadrian, Fang at his other side. Both shared a quick glance, nodding at each other. The figure seemed determined and prepared for another attack when suddenly a centaur jumped between them, front hooves high in the air and forcing the dark figure back. Snarling, it withdrew into the forest and disappeared into the air.

The centaur turned to the boys. “You shouldn’t be here. This part of the forest is too dangerous for children even without this threat.”

“Do tell.”, snarled Hadrian, still staring at the point where the figure had disappeared and eyes still golden. He was mad, honestly, and truly mad.

“Hadrian.”

“You’re his protector. Where have you been?” Draco sunk his head in shame.

“I’m sorry. There is no excuse. I was distracted. Hagrid was telling us what happened the last time when we were in the forest, that Ron mistook the situation they run into. When I turned around, Severus was gone.”

“You’re right. There is no excuse, but it’s not entirely your fault either. I shouldn’t have left Severus alone. I’d have known Potter would go after Severus.”

“What a mess.”, muttered Draco. “We can argue all day who’s at fault. At the end it won’t change anything. We are here. Luckily, we, you, found Severus in time. I’ll train even more so something like this won’t happen again.”

Hadrian huffed. “I’ll make sure it won’t happen again. That asshole will die.”

“Wow, wow. You can’t just kill a professor.”, intervened Hagrid, having heard the last part when he came closer.

“Try me.”, snarled Hadrian. Hagrid stopped in slight shock, not having expected Hadrian to snarl at him.

“Hadrian?” Severus’ voice brought Hadrian out of his rage, which immediately was replaced with worry when he saw Severus kneeling on the ground, a bloody hand on the unicorn’s neck, while holding Norbert close to his chest with his other arm.

Quickly, Hadrian went down next to Severus, inspecting his body for any injuries. When he saw a dark red spot on his right arm, he cursed. “Shit. You’re injured.”

“We must help her.”

“Her?” Hadrian followed Severus’ gaze when he nodded to the unicorn.

“She’s still breathing, but it’s getting weaker. I can feel it. And, and Norbert, is also injured.” There was so much worry in Severus’ eyes, tears forming in the corner of his eyes, that it broke Hadrian’s heart.

“Let me.” Severus lifted his head, meeting the eyes of the centaur going down next to the unicorn’s other side across from him.

Severus removed his bloody hand to give access. There was so much blood that it was difficult to even determine the extent of the wound.

Severus and Hadrian used the moment to examine Norbert. It seemed that one of his wings was broken, but nothing else. Severus cradled Norbert against his chest, while they watched in silence the centaur’s examination, only interrupted by a short “I’m Firenze” and  “Her name is Celeste.”

After several more minutes, Firenze frowned. “That’s strange.”

“What? Is everything ok?”, asked Severus, leaning forward to see what the problem might be.

Firenze stared at the small silver-blue hair boy, before turning his gaze at Hadrian, who stared right back at him, followed by Draco, whose gaze was on Severus’ right arm. Firenze followed Draco’s gaze and saw the blood. Firenze lowered his gaze at Severus’ right sleeve and free hand. The same hand he had held on Celeste’s wound.

Hadrian observed the centaur, followed his gaze and quickly turned back, just to see a brief moment of…realization? Hadrian wondered, but before he could utter a question, Firenze said.

“She’ll be fine. The wound isn’t as bad as it looks like, and it’s already healing. She’ll be recover quickly.” Firenze met Hadrian’s gaze, and the boy was sure, the centaur was hiding something, or at least didn’t want to reveal anything to people he didn’t know, or who didn’t know what Severus actually was. Hadrian understood, gave a slight nod and titled his head in direction of Draco. Firenze narrowed his eyes, and titled his head in direction of Hagrid, which was answered by a slight head shake.

“Where is her family? She shouldn’t be alone out here.” Unaware, Severus interrupted the silent conversation, while stroking Celeste’s head.

“They’re not far away. I was searching for her. We led the herd away for their protection, but I noticed, unfortunately too late, that Celeste had disappeared before we reached the place where this creature wouldn’t be able to attack them. I can just imagine that she used the short commotion among the herd to disappear while we’re distracted.”

“Huh. Seems I’m not the only one, who lost his charge today. What a strange coincidence.”

Firenze looked at Draco. The boy didn’t sound mocking, neither was there any amusement in his features.

“Indeed. The stars can tell us a lot, but only what they want to reveal to us. Regardless, someone must look at young Severus’ arm.”

Severus looked confused at the centaur. Following the finger pointed at his arm, Severus’ eyes widen and his mouth forming a quiet “Oh”.

“Let me have a look.” This was Draco’s clue to went down next to Severus. Carefully, he pushed the sleeve up, revealing a deep gash. “He needs another visit in the infirmary. The wound is deep, and there is a worrying amount of blood. My mother taught me a few things about heeling, but I’m not able to treat a wound like this, yet.” He tore a piece of his own sleeve off and wrapped it around Severus’ arm, but not before casting a simple cleaning spell.

Hadrian stood up, reaching out to help Severus up as well. Dizziness overcame the smaller boy, and he stumbled forward into Hadrian’s arms. Draco followed quickly and was ready to catch Norbert, which was unnecessary. Even in his state, Severus’ grip around Norbert was tight.

“Hagrid, lead them back to Hogwarts and let the headmaster know that I don’t want to see another student in the forest, especially after sunset. You don’t call it forbidden forest without a reason, remind him if necessary. If he loves the life of his students, he’ll stop to allow his employees to send students into the forest, even with a professor, or you, as a guardian. There are other options to punish a student. You can still be lucky that Magnus didn’t kill you, when you run into him and his mate with this redhead boy.”

“Will do, Firenze. Thank you, my friend, for rescuing the students.”

“You have no idea what would have happened when those two students hadn’t arrived before me. You have been lucky, Hagrid. Be careful, whom you trust in the future.” Firenze leaned down, moving his mouth close to Hadrian’s ear.

“The stars warned us about the return of a great evil, Torvus told you about it, but they also told us of Lady Magic’s chosen and his guardians. Don’t tell anyone about your realization when you observed me, not even your father, at least not via writing. Otherwise, send your father my greetings and that he shall visit our tribe as soon as he joins Hogwarts as a professor. I’ll explain it myself then.” Firenze withdraw a little to look into Hadrian’s eyes. The boy nodded in understanding. Then the centaur lowered his gaze at Severus.

“Don’t worry about Celeste. I promise, you will see her again.”

“Thank you, Mr. Firenze. Do you think I can visit her? I mean outside of the forbidden forest?”

“I fear not until the current threat to the unicorns is gone.”

“And if she even wants to meet me again.”, mumbled Severus sadly.

“Oh, young Mr. Prince. She wouldn’t have revealed herself to you if she wouldn’t have liked you. So, please, don’t worry. Don’t forget I promised you’ll see her again, didn’t I.”

“Hm, you have.” Severus’ eyes felt heavy, and he leaned harder into Hadrian, who without further ado lifted him into his arms. “Oh, there…there was another scream. I mean before Celeste run off. She seemed desperate when she heard it. Did you…Was there another unicorn missing?”

Firenze closed his eyes. “Not a unicorn. That monster uses a spell to imitate an injured unicorn as a bait. Unicorns are very loyal and would never leave one of their own alone. Celeste must have thought, it was one of the others and run off to help them.”

“I…I see. That’s good though. Then it means there isn’t an injured or dead unicorn out there?”

“No. You should leave now.” Severus nodded. The relief visible in his hazed eyes.

Just when they turned, they heard a whimper. Looking over their shoulders, they saw Celeste lifting her head in their direction. Hadrian, deciding to give Severus a chance to say goodbye for the time being, went over and carefully kneeled. Celeste lightly nudged Severus’ outstretched hand.

“Bye, Celeste. Stay safe and rest well. May we see each other again. When the danger to you…and your family…is…is…over.” Severus’ voice lowered, was barely a whisper at the end, before he finally lost consciousness.

“We have to go.” Draco laid a hand on Hadrian’s shoulder.

“Yes. Goodbye, Celeste. I promise to take good care of him. He’s my mate after all.” Hadrian smiled, stood, and then run as fast as he could in direction of Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

“Where is he?” Alucard stepped into the headmaster’s office, furious.

“Lord Tempest. I didn’t expect a visit. May I ask…” The headmaster fell back into his chair, Alucard looming over him.

“Save yourself the questions. You know very well why I’m here. Mr. Potter went too far. I warned you, warned him to stay away from Severus. But no, first Mr. Potter bullies him and then sent him into the forbidden forest as punishment. The same forest, where something is killing unicorns and even the centaurs aren’t able to catch it. The same forest, which inhabitants consist of creatures just waiting for children to get lost and volunteer themselves as the next meal.”

“Lord Tempest. Professor Potter told me Severus drew his wand, and almost attacked him. This led to another student also pulling his wand and pointing it at the same professor. This can’t happen in my school. Students, attacking a professor.”

“And what about professors, who harass, bully and insult their students? Who’s protecting the students from them?”

“My professors do not such things. I’m sure it’s a misunderstanding.” Alucard reared back in disbelieve.

“I think I didn’t hear correctly. Would you repeat yourself?”

“My professors are all honorable and trustworthy people. All of them I choose myself. I wouldn’t hire someone who is a danger to the students.”

Alucard laughed bitterly. “You must be senile or blind. Or maybe your understanding of honorable and trustworthy are different to that of common people.”

“Lord Tempest. I understand that you’re upset, but that doesn’t mean you can insult me. What happened was an accident. Hagrid wasn’t meant to lead the students into the forest. Mr. Potter assured me to have reminded Hagrid to keep the students out of the forest.”

“And you believe him, of course. It doesn’t matter. This incident was the last straw. Remove Mr. Potter from Hogwarts or I’ll kill him, here and now.” Alucard’s eyes glowed deep red.

Dumbledore opened his mouth, just to shut it immediately as Alucard extended his sharp fangs.

“I’ll call Mr. Potter.”

“I have a better idea. Call all your staff, including the half-giant and any other employees you have.”

“I…”

“Do it.”, snarled Alucard.

Inwardly, Dumbledore was raging, but knew he had no chance against the living vampire. He was losing control since those two boys entered his school. He hadn’t imagined that the creatures of old would ever show up again or start to interfere. Harry was meant to grow up with his relatives in the muggle world, not to get adopted from a living vampire.

He would have learned of his parents being alive when it was time for him to return to the wizarding world. He was meant to love, to listen, to never questioning them. He would want to follow them, to fight with them. With Voldemort’s return, Harry would be determined to protect them. He was the “Boy-who-lived”, after all. He was the only one who would be able to defeat the Dark Lord.

Now, Dumbledore didn’t doubt that Harry wouldn’t fight against Voldemort, but he was afraid that Harry would not stop to fight him as well, or his order. He had hoped Harry would become friends with Ron, but that boy was insufferable in Harry’s eyes.

And Molly’s hope of Ginny marrying Harry, despite of creature inheritance, was destroyed the moment Harry revealed that he was adopted and was no longer a Potter. Lily and James had agreed to a marriage contract after years of not being able to produce another heir. This contract was now null and void. And the chance that Harry might ever develop an interest in Ginny as soon as she would join Hogwarts next term, was destroyed the moment Severus Prince entered the picture.

And as if that wasn’t enough, James’ and Lily’s behavior would have made everything much more complicated. Of course, Dumbledore knew about their flaws, that Lily wasn’t a very good potion master or that James’ hate against Slytherin never ceased, more the opposite.

Still, they were his friends, they were part of his order. Lily was his best option when Slughorn decided to finally retire. And James needed a job when he lost his position among the aurors, because of the injuries he received when Voldemort had attacked them. They never were able to find out what exactly Voldemort did, but from that day on, James’ magical core weakened ever so slightly until he was almost a mere Squib, only being able to call a broom or use simple spells, which of course they were hiding from the world. Only the members of the order knew about it. The healer had been obliviated after giving the diagnose by Dumbledore himself.

That was also the reason, why Dumbledore thought this was all a misunderstanding. James wouldn’t risk a fight, less would he fight against children, at least not when it wasn’t a child attacking him first.

This was all a mess.

A knock on his door, brought Dumbledore out of his thoughts. He called for them to enter and watched them. Most have grim faces, which wasn’t a good sign. The only one missing was Poppy, which Minerva answered with saying.

“Headmaster, you called us and here we are. Still, I must excuse Madame Pomfrey, because she keeps an eye on young Mr. Prince, who is still unconscious.”

Dumbledore glanced at Alucard, who had his eyes on James, who was sweating, which again wasn’t a good sign.

“Thank you, Minerva. Lord Tempest. I hope you can excuse Madame Pomfrey, or would you prefer her being here?”

“No. Her excuse is reasonable, and I’d be more upset if she’d have left her patient. If this is over, I’ll go to infirmary and speak with her then.” Alucard never removed his gaze from James, who tried to hide behind the others, aware of the danger he was in.

“I assume you all are smart enough to guess why I’m here. For those, who don’t know, let me explain. Not even two hours ago, I received message from my son, Hadrian Peverell, that Severus Prince and Draco Malfoy were send to Mr. Hagrid, who took them into the forbidden forest.” Everyone turned to Hagrid, who looked down ashamed. “When Hadrian heard about it, he immediately run and arrived just in time to stop, whoever is hunting and killing unicorns, to attack Severus…” Alucard explained what Hadrian had written and was pleased when Professor McGonagall asked.

“Hagrid. Why did you take them into the forbidden forest? Didn’t we say that no student should being taken into the forest anymore.”

“I, I’m sorry. I didn’t know. The boys came to me with a letter. It said that they’re have to detention for the rest of the term, because they attacked a professor. As punishment I was allowed to take them into the forest. I hadn’t planned to go very far. But I, I…I’m sorry. It was my fault. I just wanted to show them the herd, but the centaurs had moved the unicorns to a new location. I wasn’t aware of it.” Hagrid had tears in his eyes. Before he continued, Filius asked him.

“Who was the professor, Hagrid? Who gave permission to take the students into the forest?”

“Professor Potter, James.” The staff turned to the man, who crossed his arms in defense.

“They pointed their wands at me. It was a clear attempt of trying to harm a professor.”

“Tsk. Maybe you should explain more precisely. If I remember correct, you again mocked Mr. Prince in my class.”

“That’s no excuse to point a wand at a professor, Madame Hooch.”, defended Lily her husband.

“And there is no excuse for a professor bullying his students. I told him often enough to stop this. Unfortunately, I’m not able to kick him out. He’s constantly antagonizing the Slytherins, laughing at students when they fail to perform correctly. He makes everyone nervous. I have more accidents in my class when he’s there.”

“James?”

“She’s exaggerating. I do nothing of the sort. It’s not my fault when students have no talent to fly a broom or can’t even simply call one. Maybe Madame Hooch is going soft after all these years. I can’t remember her being considerate when I was a student.”

“Excuse me?”

“Please, Lord Tempest. There is no reason to question my decisions. James might be hotheaded sometimes, but he has a good heart. He wants just the best for our world.”

“He’s kidding right?”, whispered Professor Aurora Sinistra to Professor Pomona Sprout.

“Enough. What is Mr. Potters task exactly?”

“That’s not your business.”, scoffed James.

“He’s coaching the Quidditch teams, well except of Slytherin. In this regard, Mr. Potter assist Madame Hooch as flying instructor.”, answered McGonagall.

“Why is he a professor, when he’s just an assistant and trainer?”

“Good question. I also wondered.”, murmured Hooch.

“Again, why is it your business?”

“Because…” Several professors gasped when Alucard suddenly appeared in front of James and shoved him against the nearest wall. “…I was deciding how important you are for this school. And I just concluded that there isn’t any reason why the headmaster is keeping you. You’re incompetent, arrogant, biased. And more important, you’re a danger to the children. Here is my last warning, for all of you.” With one swift move, Alucard bit in his own hand and pressed it against James’ forehead. At first nothing happened, but then James screamed in agony.

“See it as restraining order. Whenever you come too close to Hadrian or Severus, your skin and blood will begin to burn. The headmaster seems adamant to keep you. Fine. Shall he has his way.”

“Stop it. What are you doing?”, screamed Lily.

“Making sure that your husband is no longer a danger. He’s lucky that I haven’t killed him.”, snarled Alucard. What he didn’t say was that James was forever marked as an enemy to creatures. His scent would change, not enough a human would notice, but for all creatures with a sensitive nose James’ scent will have a hint of danger, not trustworthy. Other creatures will recognize the mark giving away the same statement.

When Alucard stepped back, Filius breathed sharply, hiding his understanding behind a cough.

“Let it be a warning for all of you. I was serious when I said I protect those under my protection. I won’t forbid you to punish them if it’s appropriate, but should someone try to hurt them, or take them to a place like the forbidden forest ever again, then I’ll kill that person. No matter what. Feel free to contact me, if you’re unsure. Next term will be very easy.”

“What do you mean?”, asked Professor Bathsheda Babbling.

“I’ll take the position as history professor. Headmaster Dumbledore should already have received a notice from the school board. Be assured that I won’t interfere in your lessons or your punishments, as I just said. I even give you a list with the students currently under my protection. If they do something you think needs punishment, but feels uncomfortable to do so, because of my warning, then send them to me with a note what they have done, and I’ll take care of it.”

“How do we know that you won’t just cuddle them and favorite them over all other students.”, accused Lily.

“You mean like you?”

“Me? I have no favorite student. I…”

“No, you favor an entire house and ignore the students of the other houses, or in case of Slytherin, remove more house points or give harsher punishment.”, scoffed Professor Septima Vector to Lily’s shock. “What? Did you think we are all blind? I, for my part, am glad that Lord Tempest put you and your husband into place. I was already considering quitting.”

“Septima?”, asked Dumbledore shocked. The woman turned to him.

“Albus, I understood why you offered this two a place among the Hogwarts’ staff and employees. But their attitude is poisoning. Their thinking of all Slytherin as being evil, while Gryffindors can’t do any wrong. Might I remember that it was a Slytherin saving the Longbottoms and the Potters? Might I remember that it was a Ravenclaw killing a muggleborn in Diagon Alley.”

“You may forget it was the same Slytherin who run to his Lord in the first place, telling him about the prophecy.”, yelled James.

“And? He still came back and warned you. He still sacrificed himself that you could live. Shall we speak about why he joined You-know-who in the first place? I’m so fed up with all of it. You declare children as evil, just because they are sorted into Slytherin or because of their parents. What about your friend Sirius Black? Why was he the only one you gave a chance to prove that he isn’t like the rest of his family, not that it didn’t stop him from killing muggles in the end.”

Everyone was silent at Septima’s outburst. Alucard was pleased though. He hadn’t expected so much displeasure among the staff. He could see that others shared the professor’s opinion, and that Dumbledore was completely shocked about it.

“Well. I’m glad to see that there is still common sense among your staff, Headmaster. I’m looking forward to work with people, who know that evil isn’t based on in which house you are sorted.”

“I think we’re done here today. Or is there something else you wanted to share, Lord Tempest.” Dumbledore’s voice was void of any emotions, but behind the mask, was a storm raging.

“That was all. I’ll make a quick visit to the infirmary to make sure my son and Severus are fine as well as Norbert.”

“Mr. Clayton had been informed. By coincidence, he was in London and immediately came over. He confirmed that the dragon has a broken wing, but nothing else.”, announced Minerva, who had been in the infirmary at the time.

“Very good. I’ll leave you then.” Without waiting for a response Alucard disappeared.

----

Hadrian sat beside Severus’ bed in the infirmary, holding a limp hand. Norbert was cuddling into Severus’ side, one wing bandaged.

Poppy had taken care of Severus as soon as Hadrian kicked the doors to the infirmary open. It was three in the morning when they came running, so Hadrian was also a little surprised that the Medi-witch was ready.

Hadrian had sent a fire message to Mr. Clayton as soon as possible and was happy when the man appeared just half an hour later, escorted by Professor McGonagall. It was good because Norbert was distressed and barely able to move.

It was almost time for breakfast when Hadrian was able to send a letter to his father, explaining what had happened. He really hoped his father would kill Potter, because Hadrian wasn’t sure if he’d be able to keep himself in check if he sees the man again.

The first time Hadrian breathed out in relief was when Mr. Clayton that Norbert was fine, except of a broken wing, which they already assumed, because of its weird angle. They had been more worried about any other injuries they couldn’t see, but Mr. Clayton reassured that Norbert had no other wounds and would be up and about in no time.

In the meanwhile, Madame Pomfrey had removed Severus’ clothes and replaced them with a gown after cleaning and taking care of his injuries. She also gave Severus some Blood-Replenishing Potion.

When she was done, Madame Pomfrey examined Draco and Hadrian. Except of some scratches, they were fine though.

Now, it was a little after breakfast, when Hadrian lifted his head to see his father entering the infirmary. A smile formed around his lips.

“Please tell me you killed the bastard.”

“Good morning to you too, son. And no, I didn’t kill him.”

“What, why not?” Hadrian’s smile disappeared and was replaced by a frown.

“Because he and his wife will help us to remove the headmaster.”

“Tsk. And what about Severus? Will you let him hurt Severus’ further to reach that goal?”

“Don’t be stupid, Hadrian. I marked this man for life. He’ll never come near you or Severus ever again without burning to ashes. No creature will ever trust him. They all will know that this man means danger and have permission to kill him should he ever try to harm them.”

“Oh. You more or less declared him as an outlaw. Nice.”

“Yes. Furthermore, he’ll be the perfect example for any other wixen, thinking they can do what they want. That doesn’t mean, I won’t hesitate to kill another wixen, but I want them to realize that we don’t kill without a reason. I gave already several warnings. This is the last. All other professors are aware of it, even if only the half-goblin knows what the mark means entirely.”

“You mean your friend, Professor Flitwick.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“Fine. Keep your secrets. But I know that he knows what or who Severus is.”

“Maybe. And I can tell that you can trust him. However, for the moment, let us pretend that I have no connection to him. It might be an advantage.”

“Fine. I can’t wait until this term is over. I need a break. And my instincts are telling me that something else will happen.”

“Yeah. I think whoever attacked you is trying to steal what Dumbledore keeps hidden in the castle.”

“The philosopher’s stone.”

“Hm? Interesting.”

“Yes, especially when the centaur was right, and it’s truly the Dark Lord killing the unicorns. I just couldn’t find out how he’s doing it.”

“Possession.”

“Quirrell.”

“Would make sense. I must confess I didn’t pay attention to him during the short meeting in Dumbledore’s office.”

“What do we do?”

“We? Nothing. Let me handle it. You’ll keep your distance. Make sure that Severus is never alone with that man.”

“Oh, I’ll never move from Severus’ side for the foreseeable future.”

“Good. Let me know when he wakes up. I’ve to return home.”

“Ok. Give Juna a kiss from me and send greetings to Elisabeth.”

“Sure. Be careful.” Alucard kissed Hadrian on the forehead and did the same to Severus. On his way out, he spoke some words with Pomfrey, and with a last wave to his son he was gone.

A short time later, Severus finally woke up.

Chapter Text

Three months passed and it was now the beginning of June. Hadrian was satisfied, even if still a little bit unhappy about his father’s decision to keep Potter alive. On the other hand, to see Potter flinching, writhing in pain and swearing whenever he came too close, was great. It let his inner dragon growl in satisfaction, knowing that Severus was safe, at least from this man.

Flying lessons were much more fun and Severus was more relaxed than ever, which was mirrored by his improvements with calling the broom and also his self-esteem to fly higher than two meters above the ground.

Some even wished that Severus was in their flying lesson as well, when it would mean that Potter would stay away. Madame Hooch only could do so much to keep the man away, but Potter more often ignored her than to listen, even if he wasn’t interested to teach the other houses.

The other good thing about giving Potter the mark was that everyone understood the warning. In potion, Lily Potter ignored Severus completely and while students still threw things into other cauldrons, they refrained from messing with Severus’ brewing, especially after Ron received a black eye from Hadrian, who needed a little more convincing as others. After that Ron antics became less, having realized that no one was interested in his opinion about Slytherins or the unfair treatment of the Potters.

Meanwhile, Norbert was spoiled even more as usual during the month of his recovering. His broken wing healed without any complications thanks to Mr. Clayton. The man visited twice every week until he declared Norbert healthy. He also praised how well Norbert is taken care of, especially when between one of his visits, Norbert had a growth spurt. Almost overnight Norbert grew twice as long as Severus was high with his head reaching Severus’ middle without stretching.

Unfortunately, that meant Norbert couldn’t longer hide under Severus’ robes and due to his injury, they refrained using a spell to minimize him. Luckily, Norbert behaved very well, so no teacher had any complaints to let the dragon participate, well with exception of Professor Evans of course. However, Severus didn’t want Norbert in the potions class either, worried about all the fumes Norbert will inhale, while no longer protected when under Severus’ robes, or all the dangerous ingredients lying around. Evans seemed not being very efficient in cleaning or didn’t care when students halfheartedly cleaned up their mess. Therefore, the potion lab wasn’t a good place for a dragon to sit or lay around.

On the other hand, it was the perfect opportunity to see if Norbert will have any problems to stay out of school and with Hagrid. As already mentioned, Norbert will become too big for the school anyway and should he not learn or be able to change his size on his own then he must stay out of the school, because he won’t just fit inside anymore. To their relief Norbert quickly adjusted to this new development and had no qualms to stay with Hagrid for the short time of them being in potions class.

Another surprise had been, that someone decided to merge Hadrian’s and Severus’ bed to a triple size bed, big enough for two pre-teens and a dragon the size of a young tiger. Since their return to Hogwarts, there wasn’t a night they didn’t share a bed. Of course, nothing happened, both far too young for doing more as to cuddle, not to forget the other boys sleeping in the room.

And to be honest, Ron was the only one disgusted and protesting of this change, ignoring the fact, that even Seamus and Dean sometimes shared a bed, even if most of the times it just happened because they talked till late into the night and fell asleep. Hadrian thought that there was more between the boys though but kept his assumptions for himself.

In rare occasions, Neville joined Hadrian and Severus, sometimes still plagued by nightmares of the attack, almost losing his parents or his own life. Knowing Neville represented no competition to his claim and seeing him more as a brother in need of comfort, Hadrian had no issue to let him join them. Severus also had no qualms being squeezed between the two of them.

Truly Ron was the only one having a problem sharing a bed, not that anyone felt the need to want to share a bed with him, even unintentionally, especially when it meant to sleep in the same bed with a rat like Scabbers. Something was wrong with this rat, but Hadrian still couldn’t figure out why he felt so uneasy in the present of Ron’s familiar. And he wasn’t the only one. Dante, Norbert, Hedwig and all the other familiars behaved aggressive whenever Scabbers came to close.

Over the next couple of months, Norbert grew even more until he was as big as a young horse shortly before reaching majority. The fact that he couldn’t stay with Severus any longer, not even during the other classes, was devastating. Whereas it had been no problem for Norbert to be separated for a couple of hours one or two times per week, was it a complete other matter when it meant to stay away for several hours each day.

Norbert’s whines and shouts could be heard even in the dungeons, which where the farthest away from the outside. Some of the youngest where crying, others looked with pity to where the shouts were coming, among them even Ron, while others, mostly the Potters and a few students who disliked the dragon, were demanding that the dragon has to be removed when he wouldn’t stop.

Severus was forced to leave classes to calm Norbert down, but it always lasted just a max couple of hours before Norbert would start anew. So, after a week, Severus started to minimize Norbert, which must have triggered something in the dragon, because only a couple of weeks later, Norbert sat on the bed, looking at them excitedly when they came back from the morning shower. Hadrian would never forget the proud smile on Severus’ face when Norbert jumped in the air and flew the short distance directly in Severus’ waiting arms.

Severus and Hadrian praised Norbert for his accomplishment and the dragon, having the size of a cat, puffed up in pride.

At the end, they stayed with the routine that Norbert came with into all classes except of Potions. Not that he couldn’t hide under Severus’ robes again, but they wanted Norbert to learn to be on his own or with others. Therefore, continuing staying with Hagrid was a very good option and allowed the dragon to have contact with some other creatures.

And reminding of other creatures, six weeks after the attack, and while playing with Norbert near Hagrid’s hut, a healthy and beautiful unicorn emerged from the shadows of the forest, escorted by a centaur.

Severus recognized Celeste immediately. With a smile he approached the duo, slowly, while Hadrian stayed a little behind and observed the surroundings, seeing that Draco wasn’t very far away, sitting with his own friends and watching. The dark elf felt still guilty about losing Severus in the forbidden forest and was even more cautious not being distracted when a potential danger was close, and always having one eye on his protégé.

Celeste greeted Severus with a nudge and let him hug her. The meeting with the two creatures was short though. Other students had noticed the rare creatures and came closer. The centaur exchanged a few words, promising they would meet again before retreating into the forest. Knowing that Celeste was fine eased something in Severus. He was very worried about the unicorn and often asked Hagrid if he heard something, who declined every time.

Now, they all were looking forward to return home. It’d be just another month in which they will have and receive their exams, watching the last Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, which will decide who wins the Quidditch Cup and end it all with a final celebration in the Great Hall after announcing which house won the House Cup.

Little did they know that one final challenge awaited them, beginning with finding a stupefied Neville lying in the dormitory.

Chapter Text

“Finite Incantatem” Hadrian ended the stunning spell and helped Neville up, while asking. “What happened?”

“Weasley. He was speaking about the Dark Lord wanting to steal something hidden in the castle. I told him it was bullshit, and even if not that he’d inform Dumbledore or one of the other professors. He said Dumbledore isn’t in the castle, neither are the Potters. He didn’t even go to McGonagall, saying there was no time to search for a professor.”

Hadrian scoffed, “Let me guess. You wanted to stop him, and he cast the stunning spell on you.”

“Yes. Besides, the idiot costs us enough points already. Not that it really matters, but you get my point.”

“Yeah. Weasley likes to prove what a true Gryffindor is. Running headfirst, instead of thinking of the consequences.”

“Unfortunately, he managed to convince Hopkins and Dunbar, both wanting to become Aurors after school. Tsk. Ron said, it’d increase their chances if they would stop You-know-who.”

“Hm. I can’t say that I’m surprised. Both have similar views like Weasley. Still, I hadn’t thought them being stupid. Well, let us inform Professor McGonagall and be done with it.”, shrugged Hadrian.

“Hadrian? Where is Norbert?”, Severus looked at the spot Norbert was usually lying in while they were in the washroom.

“Hadrian, Severus.” Both turned to the heavy panting Hermione, having her hands on her knees.

“Ron. I saw him with Hopkins and Dunbar. They had Norbert with them.”

“What?” Hadrian didn’t scream. Instead, he growled in a low whisper.

“I…I was just coming back. I lost time when I was in the library. On my way back, I saw them. I followed them but lost them on the moving stairs. They were heading to third floor. I came back as fast as I could. Norbert was squirming in Ron’s hold, clearly not liking to be there.”

Suddenly, the temperature sunk several degrees until they all could see their breath. Hadrian saw Neville, Seamus and Dean retreating, at first thinking it was because of him, but then he noticed that they weren’t looking at him, but at a spot next to him, where Severus stood.

Hadrian turned, and almost froze, not because of the cold he registered just now, but because of Severus sudden change of appearance, or more that of his eyes. The white turned black, while the silver pupils were surrounded by a blue ring.

“Neville, find McGonagall and tell her what happened.”

“W-Will do. What about you?”

“Severus and I will follow these idiots and bring Norbert back.”

“I’ll come with you.”, declared Hermione.

“Whatever you want.”

“Uhm. Seamus and I will stay here and inform the others.”

“Keep it to yourself what you just seen. No one else needs to know that Severus is more as a mere wizard.”

“Eh, sure.”

“I mean it.”, Hadrian, who hadn’t stopped staring at his mate until then, turned, showing the others his own golden eyes with slit emerald green pupils.

The boys raised their hands and nodded several times in a quick pace.

“Let’s go.”

Neville, Seamus and Dean watched them leave, still shivering. “I don’t know if I’d feel sorry for Ron or pray for him to survive.”, said Seamus.

“Hmpf. I wouldn’t blame Severus or Hadrian if they kill him. I think it had been clear enough not to mess with them, or what they consider family. And Norbert, even if not human, is like a child to them. Ron should have known better.”

“Neville is right. I for myself, don’t feel sorry. Warnings were given, and if Ron is stupid enough to ignore them, then he deserves what’s coming.”

“Yeah, well, maybe I’m just a little worried what will happen if they kill him.”

“Nothing. Hadrian and Severus are under the protection of Lord Tempest. The ministry won’t risk a war with the oldest of creatures, just because of one stupid boy.”

“Right.”

“I better go and search for McGonagall.” Neville stormed off, while Seamus and Dean stayed behind.

----

The coldness followed them the entire time. Severus’ eyes hadn’t changed yet, and Hadrian was glad that they haven’t met anyone. Not that he was any better, but he didn’t want people knowing that Severus was another creature, at least not now when he practically radiated with such murderous aura. Ron made a huge mistake by taking Norbert.

How he did manage it, didn’t matter, and even if Norbert went on his own free will would it be no excuse. Norbert was their responsibility and taking him without their consent can be considered as kidnapping. Not to forgot that Ron didn’t take Norbert to play with him, but to take him on a dangerous quest where he could get hurt, again.

No, there was absolutely no excuse, and the boy should pray not to get killed or send to Azkaban, and instead just get marked like Potter. There was no way, Alucard wouldn’t do it.

They reached the door which they had entered when hiding from Mrs. Norris and opened it. The three headed dog was still there, and wide awake. However, it submitted almost immediately when they entered. Hadrian could see the harp in the corner. Knowing music could put the dog to sleep, because of Hagrid’ slip up, Hadrian cast a quick spell to activate it.

Not long after, Fluffy was asleep, and they moved to the open trap door, looking down.

“Devil’ Snare. I guess they had no idea how to pass it and just burned it.”, guessed Hermione.

“Tsk, they surely jumped right on it and then panicked when they realized what it was, which only triggers the plant to attack. The best way to handle Devil’s Snare is to keep calm and not moving. It’ll let go of you on its own then. The more you’re moving, the more it’ll tighten the hold around you.”

“I know.”

“It was Norbert.”

“What?” Hermione lifted her head to look at Severus.

“Norbert burnt the plant. Devil’s Snare can’t be simply burnt by normal fire. It needs sun light, dragon fire or Fiendfyre for it to burn like this.”

“I see.”

“Let us go. Who knows how far ahead they are. I want my baby back.”, hissed Severus. Hadrian shivered, not because he was fearing his mate, far from it. No, it was the devotion and protectiveness behind the words, which let his inner dragon purr, proud to have a mate which would protect their children fiercely. And to get a first glimpse of Severus’ death angel nature was a bonus. Those eyes were breathtaking.

However, his mate had a point. They needed to hurry. Therefore, Hadrian was the first to jump down, having no problem to jump from higher places, and then helped Hermione and Severus by casting a feather light charm and catching them.

They followed a passage with stone walls until they reached a brilliantly lit chamber with a very high ceiling.

“Are those winged keys?”, asked Hermione.

“Seems so.” Hadrian was looking for another door and saw it on the opposite side of the room. It was an old-fashioned wooden door with a silver lock.

“Alohomora.” Nothing happened and Hadrian had the suspicion that they needed one of these winged keys to pass the door, which he shared with his companions.

“There, I think it’s this old looking key.” Hermione pointed to a spot not very far from them.

“There is also a broom. Wait here.”

“No need.” Severus stopped Hadrian by taking his wrist. The temperature around them dropped even more and not long after all keys fell from the sky, frozen. Hermione gaped, and even Hadrian was impressed. He didn’t know Severus could manipulate the temperature. His mind went back when he met Dinarir, the leader of the Dementors of Azkaban and Severus’ adoptive parent. Didn’t his father told the Dementor to control himself, so that they wouldn’t freeze to death? Does Severus have the same ability to influence the temperature around him?

Hadrian shook his head. That was a question for later. He watched Severus fetching the old key and coming back to open the door. He was glad Hermione kept her questions for herself as well. He was surprised how calm she was though. Even Neville had withdrawn, even if he knew what Severus was. But she didn’t show any sign of discomfort, neither by finding out that Severus wasn’t just a wizard, nor by the coldness around them. Which was a little weird, especially after the temperature dropped to freezing temperatures. She didn’t seem faced by it though, which was interesting. Another thought Hadrian would keep in mind.

Next, they entered a huge chamber with a gigantic chessboard in it. There they found Hopkins lying on the ground, unconscious.

They sprinted to the boy, checking him over. There was a gash on his forehead with a lot of blood covering his face.

“He needs a healer.”

“Where are the others?”

“Probably left him, after the game was over.” Hadrian inspected the figures and saw on one of them with dried blood on it. He could guess what the task was to get on the other side of the chessboard.

“Game, which game?”

“A game of wizarding chess, which you have to win if you want reach the exit.” Severus pointed to another opening behind what Hadrian considered the enemy of the game.

“Hermione. Can you take care of Hopkins until a professor arrives?”

“Ehm, sure.”

“Ok, let us move him off the board.” Together they moved Hopkins close to the exit they had come from. Hermione stayed with him, while Hadrian and Severus turned to the board.

“No matter how stupid Weasley actually is, he knows how to play wizarding chess. Something I’m not very good in to be honest.”

Severus considered the board for a few seconds, before smiling. “Don’t worry. I won’t sacrifice you.” Hadrian laughed and then took place on one of the empty spots, while Severus took the other.

The game was over within a minute, and both quickly made their way over to the other exit. Hermione called for them to be careful and wished them luck. Both nodded and then disappeared, entering another dark passage.

It didn’t take very long until a foul odor reached their noses and let them flinch.

“Troll.”

“Yeah. I had hoped not to smell this ever again.”, Hadrian covered his nose, trying not to gag. The smell was even worse than it had been when the troll was roaming around the halls. Severus did the same, having tears forming in his eyes due to the nasty smell.

A few seconds later, they heard a scream, followed by a deep growl, which didn’t sound like Norbert. Both looked at each other before running to the end of the passage, just to see Dunbar flying in their direction, being hit by the club of the troll. 

She landed next to them, barely conscious. Hadrian pulled out his wand, ready to fight the troll, while Severus went down next to the girl.

“Where is Ron?”

The girl didn’t answer at first, but after taking some painful breathes, stuttered. “G-gone. U-used me a-as dis-distraction. Thou-thought he wou-would a-attack the tr-troll, b-but r-run instead. Co-coward.” Just as the last word left her mouth, she went limb.

Severus startled when the ground shook. He pulled out his wand as well, but when he turned the troll was lying on the ground, still alive but unconscious.

Hadrian walked back to them, kneeling on the girl’s other side, and asked. “How is she?”

“Alive, but seriously injured. We can’t take her with us, but leaving isn’t an option either.”

“I won’t let you go alone.”

“But Norbert. He needs me. Who knows what Ron is using him for. I-I can’t…”

“Shhh. I know.” The hate for the redhead grew even more. “I can stay with her.” They startled when Draco suddenly appeared next to them.

“Where are you coming from?”

“Tsk. One of the Slytherins saw you and came running, informing me. You can be lucky it was one who knows about my secret and that Severus is my protégé. Don’t worry, they only know what I am, not was Severus’ true nature is.” Draco looked into the black eyes of Severus with the little blue and silver in the middle. “They didn’t mention your eyes changed, so I guess they weren’t close enough to notice.”

“My eyes changed?” Severus blinked, staring at Draco in confusion.

“You didn’t notice?”

“How would I?”

“You have a point.”

“Severus. You know that you are a creature, right?”

“Hm. Yes. Of course. I just didn’t know my eyes could change.”

“It’s normal for most creatures. Usually, they change color when you’re very upset. Which reminds me of our current predicament. Leave, I’ll take her to Hermione and come back as fast as I can.”

“Thank you. I know it must be difficult to leave your protégé in such danger.”

“Nothing we can do about. It wouldn’t be easy for you either, at least I know he has you and is not completely alone. But you better go.”

“Right. Come on, Severus.”

Severus thanked Draco as well and then they run to the direction they hoped Ron and Norbert would be, while the blond heaved the girl into his arms and run back to where Hermione was waiting.

They didn’t stop running until they reached another chamber, which entrance, however, was blocked with purple flames. Behind the barrier they could see a table with different kinds of potion bottles, standing right in the middle. The other exit was blocked by black flames, but what held their complete attention was the boy pacing around the table, while having a squirming Norbert in his arms whose mouth seemed to be gagged.

At seeing that, Hadrian let out a deep growl, while Severus bared sharp teeth, which no one had noticed so far, possibly only coming out now when he sees his baby being distressed and abused.

The coldness came back with a vengeance and slowly forced back the magical flames right in front of them. Ron didn’t notice them until they were able to pass the purple flames and was greeted with a snarl.

“You better let go of Norbert or you’ll lose your arms.”

“Ahhh. Shit.” Ron startled, but his grip around Norbert was still tight.

“What are you doing here?”

“Let go of him. I swear you’re just a second away from being ripped apart.”

“Whoa, calm down, will you. Norbert came with me on his own free will.”

“Doesn’t look like it. Why is he gagged? What gave you the right to take him?”

“He’s helping to stop Voldemort….” Neither Ron nor Hadrian were prepared when a magical shock wave hit them. Ron lost his grip around Norbert, who promptly rolled in direction of the black flames and through them. As a dragon he was immune to most magical flames.

Hadrian just got back on his feet when he saw Severus jumping through the black flames as well, having them forced back enough to do so. But as soon as he was through the flames came back and stopped Hadrian to follow his mate.

He screamed in frustration and stormed over to Ron, who was still lying on the ground, his neck in a strange angle. He wasn’t dead though. Hadrian ignored him and went over to the table with the potions, sure that one of them would let him pass the flames.

----

Severus run down the stairs, having seen his baby falling. To his relief, Norbert didn’t fall far, having stopped on the middle of the stairs. The dragon tried to remove the gag around his mouth, in vain.

Severus kneeled. “Norbert. Come let me remove this.” As soon as he was free, Norbert jumped in his mother’s arms and nuzzled into his neck.

“Shh. I’m here.” Norbert scratched Severus’ robe, wanting to hide under them. Severus let him. He opened his robe and closed them around Norbert, who wrapped his tail around Severus’ waist.

Severus stood slowly, having his arms around Norbert to keep him in place. Something got Severus’ attention when he was looking around, deciding what to do next.

At the end of the stairs was another big chamber, and he could see a person standing in front of a big mirror. Before he could take a step back, a voice sounded through the air.

“Come here, boy.” Severus flinched. His scar on the back starting to pain. Still, he went the rest of the stairs down and stopped a few feet behind the person, who he recognized as Quirrell when the professor turned and removed the hood of his robe.

“Mr. Prince. I didn’t expect you.”

Severus didn’t say anything, unsure why the professor was here. The usual stutter was also gone. Then he remembered Neville mentioning that Ron wanted to stop the Dark Lord.

“Are you the Dark Lord?”

“Me? Don’t be ridiculous. I fear I can’t let you leave though.”

“Wait.”

Severus stiffened. There was another voice, but it wasn’t Quirrell’s. Severus looked around but didn’t see anyone else. His bad feeling increased.

“Let me talk to him.”

“My Lord?” Severus’ eyes widen.

“Do it.” Quirrell obeyed and begun to unwrap his turban. When he was done, he turned, and Severus watched in astonishment when a face appeared on the back of the man’s head. However, the pain on his back increased tenfold and Severus begun to shiver, tightening his hold around Norbert, who whimpered.

“Severus Sephiroth Prince. A very interesting name. I knew a Severus. Severus Snape was his name. One of my followers who betrayed me and is the reason why I’m living as a wraith for almost eleven years.”

“I don’t know a Severus Snape.” It was a half lie. Severus didn’t know who this Snape was but heard some stories about the man.

“Maybe not. Still, I’m curious why I can feel my magic around you. It let me wonder since your arrival in the Great Hall at the beginning of the school year.”

Severus shrugged. He was aware of the dark magic within him, but not that it was linked to the Dark Lord, not until now at least.

“Hm. Doesn’t matter now anyway. Come over here and look into the mirror. Tell me what you see.”

Severus did, not removing his eyes from Quirrell, Voldemort, until he stood in front of the mirror. At first, he didn’t see anything, just his own reflection. He relaxed a little when he saw his usually silver eyes surrounding black pupils. His hair was a little messy, but nothing what couldn’t be fixed with a comb.

Then a man appeared behind his reflection. It wasn’t Quirrell, because he was standing next to Severus, closely watching him. Severus knew there was no other person with them though. Which meant it must be kind of an illusion.

He wondered who the man was. Somehow, he felt familiar. The man had black hair, just reaching his shoulders. His skin was pale, making him look sickly. However, it was those black eyes what triggered something in Severus. A man standing over crib, looking down at a baby with golden eyes, before he screamed in pain when a spell hit the shield, he cast to protect the baby. The same man, Severus was seeing in the mirror, looking at him with so much sadness that Severus had to fight against tears.

Then there was another memory. The same man lying in a dark cell, dying. A Dementor, his father, being in the same cell floating above the man. Severus didn’t understand until he saw the man changing, turning to a baby with silver blue hair.

Severus stared at the man in the mirror in shock. Was that, was that him? The man nodded, answering his internal question. The words of the Dark Lord came back to his mind. Severus Snape. That had been his name. He was a Death Eater. Does it mean he is a monster?

The man in the mirror shook his head. He kneeled next to his reflection and pointed at first at himself then at Severus again and again. It took a few seconds for Severus to understand. He wasn’t that man. He wasn’t Severus Snape. Not anymore.

At that moment a woman appeared behind the two, smiling. The older Severus stood, and she wrapped her arms around him, giving him a kiss. Then she did the same with his reflection. Severus felt the warmth where she was holding him, the love coming from her.

When she stroked over the back of his reflection, he could feel the pain subsiding. He almost sighed in relief.

She gave him another smile and then he saw her pulling out a red stone. He watched her hand sliding under his robe and just a moment later there was a weight appearing in one of his pockets. Severus didn’t move, knowing whatever she put there, wasn’t meant to land in the hand of the man standing beside him.

She gave another smile before standing and taking the hand of his other self. Then they vanished.

“Tell me what you see.” Severus startled at the sudden hissing. However, before he could reply, Hadrian came running down the stairs, putting himself between Severus and the other man, wand at ready.

“Mr. Potter. I’d have guessed that Mr. Prince wouldn’t be alone. You two are inseparable.”

“It’s Peverell. I’m not a Potter.”

“Please apologize. I forgot for a second that you were adopted after I tried to kill you. Tell me, how does it feel to have been abandoned by those claiming to love you.”

“Best thing what could ever have happened to me. The Potters never loved me.”

“I see. Maybe you should thank me then to have invaded your home.”

“Tsk. Even if you haven’t had come, they would have still sent me away. After all, shortly before you arrived, my own mother tried to kill me, which had woken up my creature inheritance. Funny thing. They might even have killed me themselves if you wouldn’t have attacked. I’m just a lucky guy, I think.” Hadrian smiled smugly at the Dark Lord.

“I see. Too bad they haven’t managed. Maybe then one of my own wouldn’t have betrayed me. Would have been interesting to see Snape reacting when finding out that the woman he loved so much killed her own child.”

“Well, we never will find out. At least, he’ll be remembered as the one rescuing a baby, whom the Dark Lord was afraid of. A baby, truly. Only a coward would attack a toddler.”

Voldemort snarled. “You’re not a toddler anymore, are you. So maybe I’d use the opportunity and get rid of you and your little friend.”

“I don’t think so.” Voldemort and Quirrell screamed in unison when a spell coming from nowhere hit them.

Hadrian and Severus watched how they began turning to ash before looking at the direction the spell had been coming from.

“Father?”

“I’m so glad that this year is almost over. I can’t believe to find you in trouble, again.” Alucard walked down the stairs, followed by Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick.

“It wasn’t our fault. Weasley kidnapped Norbert. And well, let us say, instinct took over.” Hadrian gave his father a meaningful glare, without looking at his mate. Still Alucard understood the message and didn’t push the matter further.

“Uhm. How are the others?”, asked Severus nervously.

“Ms. Granger and Mr. Malfoy are fine. Mr. Hopkins and Ms. Dunbar have some broken bones and a concussion. They will be out of the infirmary within a few days though. However, Mr. Weasley might need a while longer to recover. His neck is broken. He’s lucky to have survived it, but it will take at least the summer holidays until he’s fully recovered.”, answered McGonagall.

Severus didn’t say anything. He knew it was him who caused it, but he couldn’t feel sorry about it. Weasley kidnapped Norbert, his baby, and endangered him.

“Where is Norbert?”, asked Alucard when the silence begun to feel uncomfortable.

“He’s here.” Severus opened his robe and they all could see the dragon clinging to Severus’ chest while the tail was around his waist.

“I wonder how Mr. Weasley could take him. Why didn’t he change into his bigger form?”, asked Flitwick.

Alucard kneeled and took a closer look at the dragon.

“Norbert has exhausted his magical core. It works like with all magical beings. If you use too much magic at once, you’ll need time to regain your strength.”

“Hmhm. Norbert needs a little while before he can change his size again.”, nodded Severus, stroking Norbert’s head.

“And he’s still very young. His magical core is still developing.”, added Alucard.

“Poor thing. That must have been a traumatic experience.”

“Yeah. Hopefully he will recover quickly, or it’ll take at least another year until he’s ready to be away from us, especially Severus.”, said Hadrian.

“We have the entire summer to help him to recover from this ordeal. I’m sure he’ll be fine by start of the next term.” Alucard noticed that Severus wasn’t completely with them anymore and tapped him on the shoulder. “Severus? Are you fine?”

“Uhm, yes. It’s just. Quirrell, eh, uhm, You-know-who wanted me to look into the mirror over there and…and I saw a man. It was me, but not me. And then there was a woman, putting something into my pocket. I mean in that of my reflection, but I could feel it. Uhm.”, Severus had spoken so low that Alucard was sure, neither of the others heard what he said.

Alucard, on the other hand, heard and understood every word. He leaned a little forward, whispering.

“I know it must be confusing, but you’re no longer that man, not completely. Lady Magic, I’m sure it was the woman you have seen, gave you a second chance in life. She gave you a new family, a new name, even if your first name remains the same. But she saw something in you, which deserved more as the life prior could give.”

“What do you mean, ‘not completely’?”

“Well, you still have your brilliant mind, don’t you.” Severus still looked unsure. “Severus. Please don’t worry for now. I promise we talk about it later, when you and Hadrian are back at home, where no one can hear what we discuss. Ok?” Severus nodded. “Oh. And keep what Lady Magic gave you.”

“But it’s not mine.”

“It is now. Lady Magic wouldn’t have shown up otherwise. And I warned the old fool to remove it from Hogwarts. It’s his own fault, if hadn’t listen.” Alucard grinned and ruffled Severus’ hair, before standing up again. “Let us move out of here. I want you both checked over, before I leave again.”

It was just when they took their first step on the staircase that Professor McGonagall yelled a warning. They turned and saw something manifesting above Quirrell’s ashes. It was the Dark Lord in his wraith form. He screamed and then flew in an incredible speed in direction of Severus.

However, Alucard was faster and forced the wraith form to change direction. Then Voldemort was gone.

“I guess that means we haven’t seen the last of him.”, muttered Hadrian, having an arm around Severus.

“Tsk. It’ll take him a while to come back. Until then we’ll enjoy the peace and concentrate on the here and now. And even if he returns, then we will be prepared. But that’s nothing you have to worry about. Enjoy your years of being children. Adulthood comes soon enough.”

Severus snickered. “Sure.” And with that they left the underground chambers, glad that neither of them got seriously injured, while Norbert was glad to be back with his mother.

Chapter Text

Alucard took Severus and Hadrian to the infirmary. They looked unharmed, but he wanted to be sure. He was also worried what Severus learned about his former life. He had hoped the boy could live a little longer without the realization of who he had been.

On the other hand, maybe it wasn’t so bad as he feared. So far, he didn’t show any sign of distress or anxiety, and he didn’t withdraw from Hadrian either. Maybe Alucard’s worry is indeed misplaced, underestimating the person Severus was and is.

In addition, Lady Magic herself had been there, he was sure it was her. She wouldn’t have allowed Severus to see his former self when she would have been worried it could hurt or harm him in any way. She usually doesn’t interfere in what her children are doing, not personally, but she could if wanted, like this time.

Regardless of her reasons, Alucard will talk to Severus a few days after they return home and see what exactly happened. One step after another as muggles liked to say.

Elisabeth was already waiting for them when they entered the infirmary. Alucard had taken her with him when the fire message from Professor McGonagall reached him.

It was a good decision to bring her along. The medi witch of Hogwarts had her hands full with the other children, who had foolishly thought it being a good idea to go after a possible dark wizard. All three of them were lucky to be still alive, especially the redhead, with Weasel or something as name.

When Elisabeth saw them, she waved them over to one of the beds on the far end and closed the curtains to give them some privacy.

“With whom should I start?” Elisabeth looked them over, like Alucard not seeing any harm at them.

“Can you please take a look at Norbert?”, asked Severus shyly.

“Of course, my dear. Due to Hadrian’s nature, I studied dragons the last ten years, and even if I wouldn’t call myself an expert, I can at least examine him. Would you please lay him down on the bed?” They watched Severus opening his robe, revealing a very clingy and exhausted looking Norbert.

When Severus tried to remove Norbert, the dragon tightened the hold he had with his tail around Severus’ waist even more and pressed his claws further into the tunic, which caused Severus to flinch when he felt the claws digging into his flesh.

Instead of getting upset, Severus stopped his efforts and stroked Norbert’s head and back. “I’m sorry, but can you examine him like this? Norbert wouldn’t let go of me.”

“Understandable. Would you please sit down on the bed?”

“Let me help you.” Alucard lifted Severus in the air and put him on the bed, so that he was sitting on the edge, even before the boy could protest.

“Let us see.” First, Elisabeth let her gaze wander over the dragon’s body, here and there probing into the rough skin. Norbert let out small hissings and growls, but didn’t do anything more, encouraged by his adopted parent to stay calm and promised that no harm will be done to him.

At last, Elisabeth pulled out her wand, performing some magical scans, reading over the parchment with the results and ending with some slight healing spells.

“The little one is fine, except for a few minor scratches and a low level of magic. No broken bones, no damage on his wings. His magic should be back to normal after a long resting sleep, as usual. I only doubt he will transform into his usual size anytime soon, not with how he clings to you and after such traumatic experience.”

“Will it harm him to be not in his actual form for so long?”

“No. Changing his size is part of his nature and won’t have any influence of his development. And he knows changing back would mean that he couldn’t stay with you, not like this.”

“I see.”

“Don’t worry. Just another week and you will return home with us. We will help you and Norbert to recover from this ordeal and he will be his happy self soon after. But for now, let me check you over. Anything that hurts?”

“Uhm, no. My back had hurt when I came close to Professor Quirrell, but the woman, Lady Magic?, did something to sooth it. It doesn’t hurt anymore.” The two adults and Hadrian looked worried though.

“Let me take a look anyway, ok?” Severus nodded.

Elisabeth and Alucard walked behind Severus and carefully lifted his tunic. The scar shimmered in an angry red. It must have been very painful to be close to the Dark Lord. Hadrian hissed after leaning back and even let out a small whine. Again, he couldn’t protect his mate. Worst, he let it happen that Weasley kidnapped Norbert and therefore forced them to run into a dangerous situation.

“It’s ok, Hadrian. It wasn’t your fault.” Hadrian turned to Severus, who looked at him with understanding eyes.

“How can you say that? How can you not blame me for what happened? It’s my duty to protect you and Norbert, our family. I’m a failure. I wouldn’t even blame you not to trust me with any future children we might have, not to mention ending the courtship and search for someone more capable.” Severus turned bright red of the mention of future children, but quickly pushed the thought aside. Instead, he put his hand on Hadrian’s cheek to stop his rambling.

“Look at me, Hadrian.” The dragon shifter hesitated, not wanting to see the disappointment in his mate’s eyes. When he felt the light touch on his skin, he almost flinched away. However, the hand on his cheek didn’t withdraw and the feeling of the touch was very soothing, so Hadrian leaned further into it and slowly turned his head to meet his mate’s eyes.

Hadrian tried not to start crying at the sign. There was no disappointment or any other negative feeling he expected to be there. Instead, Severus was smiling, even if it was barely there, and his beautiful eyes held so much fondness inside them.

“Today, I saw a man. I saw some of his memories as well. He wasn’t a very nice person, was part of a group of bad people. However, I saw how he saved a child as well and sacrificed himself. There was so much regret and sadness in his features. I saw the man dying and be reborn in a cell in Azkaban.”

“Severus?” Hadrian perked up.

“You know him. I was that man. I was the reason the Dark Lord attacked you and your family. I don’t know his entire history, my history. I only saw some glimpses. But knowing that I was part of this group? A group of murderers, torturers.”

“You are not him, not anymore.”

“I know. I was reborn. Still, how can you be sure that I won’t become this person again, maybe something even worse?”

“Impossible. And your former self wasn’t like the others. He deeply regretted his choice. You saw it. If he hadn’t then he wouldn’t have come to save me.”

“Perhaps. And I know I’m not him. For a short moment I feared it, but he made clear I wasn’t him anymore. Lady Magic herself saw something in him, in me, to give me that chance of a second life, but it doesn’t change the past. We might not be the same person, but he’s still a part of me. And you know it. You know what he did, and here you are still asking me to be your mate, the mother of your children. Why?”

“Because you are my mate.” Severus shook his head at the answer. This wasn’t it, and both knew it.

“Your instincts might tell you that I’m your mate, but would you trust your mate to protect your children, knowing that he or she can’t even protect themselves and is just a puppet for another?”

“You’re not a puppet, you never were a puppet. The circumstances forced you to make difficult decisions, to make mistakes you might not have done when others hadn’t looked away.”

“Circumstances like a student kidnapping my child and forcing you to make a difficult decision, forcing me into danger?” Hadrian opened his mouth to answer but stopped. They had gotten of topic but were now back at the actual problem. Hadrian’s own doubts. Severus continued, not waiting for Hadrian’s mind to spiral back in self-doubt.

“Hadrian, I know you want to protect me, and I have no doubts that you will try. But as you said yourself months ago. You can’t protect me from everything, and I don’t expect that from you, because I know it’s impossible. Neither am I expecting you to be my perfect mate. We both will make mistakes, we both will be unable to protect each other, and as much I hate it to say, but we won’t be able to always protect our children. We can just try.” Determination filled Severus’ eyes.

“And to make myself clear. I’ll rip anyone apart, who will try to hurt my babies, our babies. Neither will I allow you to leave me behind. I won’t sit in a gilded cage and watch you leave, waiting if you or my children may come back, just because you fear not be able to protect me.”

“I won’t. I promise you I won’t lock you up, as much as my dragon might want to. Whatever might happen in the future, we will do it together, or I will trust in your own abilities to do what is needed should I not be there to help you.”

Hadrian leaned forward. “You showed me today, that I can count on you. You were brave and fierce, determined. You didn’t hesitate to knock Weasley out.”

“I almost killed him.”, whispered Severus, feeling ashamed suddenly. “He’s just a child.”

“That is no excuse. There were several warnings to not mess with you. That boy ignored all of it, and kidnapped Norbert. He might be a dragon, and many might think he’s just a pet, but they are wrong. Even if you’re a child yourself right now, your instincts accepted him as your child. Nothing is wrong with that. I know a lot of wixen and creatures, who see their own familiars as siblings or their children and will do anything to protect them.”, intervened Alucard.

The vampire had put up a privacy bubble as soon as Severus talked the first time to Hadrian, having noticed the other boy’s trouble. And from what he heard so far his own worries were unwarranted. Severus already accepted his past self, even if not remembering everything from his past, maybe never will.

“I know even some peoples who love their pets more than their own children.”, snickered Elisabeth, causing the two boys to giggle as well.

“Yeah. Now that you mention it. I’d almost swear Ron is in love with his rat.” Now they all were laughing, before turning serious again.

Alucard walked around the bed, kneeling in front of the two boys and looking each of them in the eyes. “You both won’t be alone. You have friends and family, who also will help you whenever you are in need, like today. Never hesitate to call us or sending someone to do just that. As both of you have said, neither can promise that no harm will come to you, may it be due to an accident or not, but never think you have to do something on your own. Think before you are running in any situations, and more importantly try not to run in anything on your own. Even a harmless situation can turn to the most dangerous.”

Alucard turned to Severus. “I know you don’t want to be locked up or live in a gilded cage, and neither of us will do that to you. But Severus, it might have not occurred to you yet, but you are very important for the surviving of the magical world. I hoped we would have some years, before telling you this, but with what happened today, you need to be aware of that.”

The vampire took Severus’ hand between his own. “Please, let this not stop you from being a child. You have still five more years to enjoy your second chance of being just this. Your past-self missed that chance, so don’t let it be a waste. Play and have fun with your newfound friends. And as much as I like to hear both of you talking already of future children, take it slowly. As long as you are students, I don’t want to hear the word ‘pregnant’ from you. Am I clear?”

Both boys were bright red now and nodded in a fast pace.

“Very good.” Alucard stood up. “Severus, your scar is red, but doesn’t show any sign of inflammation. Unfortunately, you might feel it more in the next few days until the dark magic in it calmed down again. The salve I gave you had done a good job to keep it in check, but with the Dark Lord’s reveal and release of his magic it couldn’t stop the influence of the magic in your back.”

“Why didn’t Lady Magic remove it?”, asked Hadrian. “Not that I’m not thankful that she took the pain, but still?”

“As I told you, even Lady Magic’s influence of the world is limited. And removing dark magic can have serious consequences. Would it be so easy, she would have done so much earlier.”

Hadrian nodded in acceptance, even if not happy about the answer.

“Ok. I’m done with Severus. Hadrian, you’re next.” Elisabeth walked next to Alucard, so she was face to face with her last patient.

The examination was quick, the test was not revealing any injuries. Alucard helped Severus back on his feet and Hadrian put back the robe around his mate’s shoulder.

When they removed the curtain, they were met with the headmaster, who jolted a little back.

“Headmaster Dumbledore. I hadn’t thought to meet you today. I heard you were on an important meeting in the ministry and won’t come back until tomorrow.” Alucard ignored the attempt of spying on them, knowing the headmaster wasn’t strong enough to breach his privacy bubble.

“Lord Tempest. Well, I heard about the incident and returned as soon as possible. I’m very sorry that so many students have been hurt.”

“I’m sure you are.”

The headmaster turned to the two boys. “Mr. Peverell, Mr. Prince. I fear I need to talk to you before letting you go back to your house.”

“I’m sure whatever it is can wait until tomorrow. They need their rest, especially Norbert and Severus.”

“Of course, but it’s very important that they answer my question.”

“Fine ask your question.”

“Uhm. I don’t think this is the correct place. And I wouldn’t want to keep you. I’m sure you have other duties to take care off.”

“No, not really. And I don’t see why you can’t ask your question here. Everyone in here knows what happened.”

Dumbledore squirmed, contemplating if he should ask right away or wait until the vampire left. But knowing that Harry will not keep the conversation a secret, he settled on the former.

“Well, I must ask, if you found anything else in the chambers, besides the fact that Quirrell was possessed by Voldemort.”

“No, sir.”, answered Hadrian, while Severus shook his head.

“Are you sure? It’s really important.”

“I think I remember telling you whatever you were hiding in the castle should be removed and turned back to the owner. Are you telling me that you kept it?”

“What? No? It’s just there was something else…”

“If you are speaking about the mirror. I saw fit to get rid of it. This thing has nothing to do in a school and should have been destroyed a long time ago. Nothing good ever came from it when used for too long.”

“I…I see.” Alucard was keeping himself in check not to grin while seeing the short moment of panic in the other man’s eyes. “Well, if you excuse me then. I need to write some letters. The parents have to be informed about their children’s current condition.” The headmaster left in a hurry, not even asking the mediwitch how his other students are doing.

Well, Alucard didn’t care either and together they left the infirmary as well. They said their goodbyes outside of the entrance to the Gryffindor common room.

----

A week later, they sat in the Great Hall, celebrating the end of the school year and the victory of the Slytherin House, who won the House cup as well as the Quidditch cup. The Gryffindors had stared at the three places, where Weasley, Dunbar and Hopkins usual were sitting. This three had cost them the House cup, having lost 100 points each. Even the 50 points Severus and Hadrian, plus the twenty points Neville, received, couldn’t compensate the 300 points they lost. Which meant at the end that Slytherin won with 100 points in the lead. Hadrian and Severus didn’t care much, and congratulated Draco with a subtle wave and smile.

The day after, they left Hogwarts and met Alucard at King’s Cross, who took them home. Now they will have time to recover from the last ordeal and enjoy the much deserved summer holidays.

Chapter Text

Three weeks into the summer holidays and Alucard decided it was time to speak with Severus about his past. He had informed Dinarir about the incident and the Dementor agreed to be there when they would talk about it.

Severus was happy to see his parent and told Dinarir everything what he learned since they saw each other last time. And when it came to what happened to Norbert and with the Dark Lord, Severus became quieter and more serious with each word. When he reached the point where they found Norbert, his eyes even flashed black with this blue ring around his silver pupils.

Alucard had seen it and smiled into his fist. Severus’ death angel was awakening, triggered by his parental instincts and from what he saw and felt that night, his power outmatched already these of a mere adult wizard. Which could become a problem, unfortunately.

Therefore, Alucard added ‘control and training your instincts’ on his mental list for Severus’ first year of apprenticeship.

“Severus, we hoped we’d have more time until to have this talk with you. You shouldn’t be burdened with the knowledge of what happened in the past. Lady Magic gave you a second chance, a new life.”, started Alucard after Severus had finished. “We weren’t sure if Lady Magic erased your memories of your past life or just sealed them away.”

Severus leaned further into his father, pulling his legs against his chest, making himself smaller.

“Why give me a second chance? I was a Death Eater, wasn’t I? I saw some of them at home. They are sick in mind.”, whispered the boy.

“I don’t think all of them are bad people. Some were raised to be death eaters, without a chance to choose their own fate. Others, like you, joined because how people treated them and saw it as their only option to gain respect, unfortunately, not seeing that this would lead to more misery.”

“Did I kill people?”

“You saved people, Severus. You saved Hadrian, the Potters and many more. You stood up when you realized you made a mistake. Thanks to you the war ended. You sacrificed your own life to do the right thing. You never forgot the friendship you had with Lily Potter née Evans. And you choose to protect her son.”

“I had been friends with Professor Evans?”, asked Severus with wide eyes.

“Yes. Sadly enough, it was one sided.”

“You met her before you joined Hogwarts. She didn’t know she was a witch until you saw her using magic. You introduced her into the magical world. You both were invited to become Hogwarts students. Your friendship broke after an incident in your fifth year.”, explained Dinarir. 

“How do you know that?” Severus looked up at his father.

“Your soul showed me.”, was the simple answer.

“Unfortunately, it was one of the main reasons why you joined the Death Eaters. After the break-up she and James Potter became lovers. The same James Potter, who had tormented you with his other three friends your entire time being in Hogwarts.”

“Why?”

“Because you were a Slytherin and you were Lily’s friend, who was in the same house as those four, who called themselves the Marauders. Potter had an interest at her from the start and disliked the friendship between you and her.”

“That’s why I am so scared of him, right?” Severus tightens his grip he had on Dinarir’s robe. Hadrian, who sat next to them, stretched out his hand to take Severus’ other hand, giving him a sad smile.

“It’s our guess, yes. Subconscious you still recognize his voice, magic and aura. Your body is reacting to the trauma he caused when you were both children. And now, you are a child and he’s a professor, what makes it even worse. But, Severus.”, said Alucard in a tone, which let the boy look at him. “Even as a child, you’re stronger than him. And know that you always fought back as a child. You couldn’t win, because it was always four against one, but that didn’t stop you to stand your ground. And now, you are not alone. We stand at your side and with my mark, he won’t ever touch you again.”

Severus frowned another thought in mind. “Why do you think my friendship with Lily was one-sided? Maybe she just changed? People do that, right?”

“She never behaved like a friend. Saw it in your memories. Her eyes were dead when she spoke with you. She only used you to get good grades.”

Severus bit on his lip, tears forming in his eyes. “I hadn’t any friends then. I was all alone.”

Hadrian squeezed Severus’ hand. “The past is the past. You are no longer alone. You have me, your new family, Neville, Hermione, Hagrid, and many others.” Severus looked at their joined hands and gave a squeeze back.

“You’re right. It’s still confusing though. I can’t understand why Lady Magic choose me. But I don’t want the past to stop me living my new life. So, I will thank her for giving me this second chance and forever be grateful for receiving a loving family and friends.”

Severus closed his eyes, exhausted. It wasn’t long and sleep overtook him. There was a smile on his lips and the others watched him with their own smiles.

----

Hadrian and Neville had decided to celebrate their birthdays together. The Longbottoms happily offered to take care of everything. They invited their friends from Hogwarts, which also included Draco and therefore his parents. There were even other Slytherins among them.

Alucard saw it as a good opportunity to speak with the parents Lucius had mentioned, who would be happy to get rid of their dark mark. Crabbe, Goyle, Greengrass, Nott were just a few names that wanted the mark gone, all of them not wanting their children to become slaves and being hurt by a mad man.

Crabbe and Goyle were also families with creature blood running through their veins. Therefore, Alucard saw no problem to integrate them in his own clan. The others would be under his protection as well, but they wouldn’t be part of the clan.

The Longbottoms agreed to become a part of his clan as well. They also offered to work with the former death eaters to show the public, that not all of them were bad people. It wasn’t a lie when most claimed to have been under the Imperius Curse, which prevented them to be thrown into Azkaban. Still, their reputation was heavily damaged, and it didn’t remove the dark mark, the mark which allowed the Dark Lord to control them again should he ever return.

In short, they were still slaves, waiting and fearing the return of their master.

The boys and girls had their fun in the meanwhile. Playing a few rounds of Quidditch, Wizard Chess, Hide and Seek, or being chased by Norbert.

----

In middle of August, it was time to get their new school supplies. When Alucard saw the list of books needed for the DADA class, he snorted. “This must be a joke.”

Unfortunately, it wasn’t. Arriving in Diagon Alley there was a huge crowd heading to Flourish and Blotts.

“We better head first to the other stores.”, muttered Alucard. On their way they met the Longbottoms. Hermione were also with them, having asked if they could take her, because her parents were busy.

Even after two hours the crowd was still standing in front of the bookstore. They almost had to fight their way inside, wouldn’t have it been for most recognizing Alucard and stepping aside.

Stepping inside they saw Lucius and Draco, both looking annoyed. It was just when they saw them, that a smile appeared in their faces.

“Greetings. What is going on? Is there a holy book the people want to buy or something?”

“If you mean the books needed for the DADA class, then I guess, it’s a yes. The author of these books is no other than Gilderoy Lockhart, a very famous wizard, known to have encountered several dark creatures.”

Alucard narrowed his eyes, trying to remember if he ever heard the name, but in vain. “Never heard about him.”

“Interesting. I have thought that you would now him. He claims to have fought against some vampires as well. Oh, and I have something I want to show you. Maybe we can meet after for a few minutes? It wouldn’t be long.”

“Hm. Must have been a clan I’m not aware of or just some mavericks. I don’t keep track of all of them.”, shrugged Alucard. “And sure. We planned to have some lunch after we are finished. You can join us if you want.”

“Oh look, the Weasleys also arrived.”, heard Alucard Hermione say. They turned and watched the family indeed entering the bookstore. Alucard felt Severus moving closer to him, pressing into his side. There was also a low hiss coming from his neck, where Norbert was keeping an eye on the crowd. He must have seen the red head, who kidnapped him.

And Ron was indeed there. ‘Seemed he recovered quite well from his neck injury.’, thought Alucard.

When the boy saw them, he flinched and staggered back, almost panicking. That got the attention of the mother who was immediately at his side. She followed the gaze of her son, and immediately tensed up. Though, she didn’t flinch. Instead, anger was covering her face and she straighten her back.

“Oh Merlin, please spare us with Molly Weasley’s screeching voice.”, pleaded Lucius quietly next to Alucard. The living vampire wasn’t impressed in the slightest and just rose an eyebrow.

That didn’t stop her of course. “You.” Several people turned around, startled. Her husband tried to intervene immediately, but it was too late. She was already on her way.

From the corner of his eyes, Alucard noticed Hadrian moving in front of Severus, who had also moved a little more behind Alucard. Draco joined and covered Severus’ open side.

“Greetings Mrs. Weasley. How can I help you?”

“Molly. Let it be.” Her husband was quick to follow and positioned himself between them, back to Alucard. “We talked about it. Don’t start a fight we cannot win.”

“But he…you can’t expect me to accept…”

“I do. And now move back. This behavior isn’t helping, and people are already watching. They didn’t do anything.”

“This boy almost killed Ronniekins. He deserves to be sent to Azkaban.” Alucard looked at Severus, who looked confused. Then he heard him whisper.

“She wants to send me home?” Alucard and Hadrian started laughing, while Draco, Neville and Lucius gaped at him.

“The only one deserving any punishment is your son, and he already received it. Be glad that I didn’t mark him. However, one more foolish act, and I will gladly change it.”

“No. Uhm. Please, I apologize. We won’t disturb you any longer.” A little more forceful Mr. Weasley shoved his wife back to where the rest of the family stood. Fred and George weren’t faced at all and waved at them, which Hadrian returned with a smirk.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, Flourish and Blotts is happy to host one of the greatest wizards our times. Please welcome, Gilderoy Lockhart.” Everyone’s attention was immediately on the speaker, especially the women.

Then with a bright, and white smile, a blond man appeared, given air kisses while moving to the desk where also a puppet of him stood.

“Why are the people behaving like this?”, asked Severus, watching the crowd.

“No idea.”, answered Alucard, Lucius, Hadrian, and Draco in unison. The man was self-absorbed and didn’t stop smiling for even a second, here and then giving an eye wink.

“This is embarrassing. If I don’t leave in the next minute, I might vomit.” The scent of sexual hormones became almost unbearable.

“I can only agree. Let us push forward a little. Hurry up boys.” They nodded and quickly pushed forward, so they wouldn’t have to wait longer.

The man was talking while giving signatures when he saw Hadrian and Severus. He pushed himself up out of seat with a huge smile.

“Ah. If that isn’t Harry Potter and what was your name…Severus Prince, correct?” Hadrian narrowed his eyes. The crowd stepped a few steps back, giving a better view of the two boys.

“My name is Hadrian Peverell. We just want to pick up our books.”

“Ah. Of course. My apologize. But don’t be shy.” The man made a move to grab Hadrian’s wrist but was immediately stopped by Alucard.

“I would prefer if you wouldn’t touch my son. Please give us the books and we will be on our way. We wouldn’t want to let your fans wait.” Lockhart stared at Alucard in shock.

“Of…of course.” Alucard let go and Lockhart was quick to pick the books. There were some whispers among the crowd, but no one dared to say anything.

With a huge smile, which Lockhart hoped he was hiding his fear with, he returned and gave it the boys. Neville and Draco were the next, with Hermione the last. Lockhart and crowd watched them leave and only when they were gone, the shatter continued with Lockhart taking a deep breath before going back in his charming mode.

----

“What a coward. Are you sure he fought against any dark creatures? I thought he would be emptying his bladder any second.”, scoffed Alucard.

“Well, you aren’t just a mere creature, aren’t you?”, snickered Lucius.

“No, but for a wizard claiming to have fought low class vampires, werewolves or whatever, I expected a little more courage when meeting a living vampire.”

“Hm, maybe.” After a ten minutes’ walk, they reached the Leaky Cauldron. After everyone else settled down, Alucard and Lucius excused themselves for a moment, and sat down in a more secluded corner, where Alucard put up a privacy shield.

“So, what do you wanted to show me.”

“Well. Not really show you, but I fear someone stole something from me. A book the Dark Lord had given me for safe keeping.”

“Oh?”

“The book was radiating dark magic I never felt before. I sometimes thought hearing voices, and my mark always stung when I was close to it. I don’t know what it is, but the book is dangerous.”

“I see. Who do you think has stolen it? When?”

“I think it happened during Draco’s birthday party. We invited a lot of people, also some Death Eaters, who would be happy if he returns, but I have no idea how they would know about it or how they managed to get a hand on it. I put a lot of wards around it. Before you ask. I rarely go in this part of my library, and I more or less forgot about it. However, after the incident with Quirrell, it came back to my mind. But when I looked for it, I couldn’t find it.”

“And you think whoever has taken it, might use that book for…what exactly?”

“I don’t know. Nonetheless, it’s dangerous. And depending on what You-know-who has done to it, it might be able to possess other people, or it might be used to bring him back, though I don’t know how.”

“Hm. I have something in mind. And should that be the case, then this might be indeed very dangerous, maybe even lethal. Give me any information you have about it and also about the people who might have been able to take it without your notice. I’ll let some of my people take a look into it.”

Lucius sighed. “Thank you.”

“No need. We both want the Dark Lord gone, which includes everything that he ever created and reeks of his disgusting magic.”

“I assume that includes the dark magic that somehow is connected to Severus?”

“Yes. A daily reminder of his sacrifice to protect Harry Potter.”

“I see. Maybe Narcissa can help to find something what might help with it. If you agree, of course.”

“Hm. She’s a Black, correct. Has she access to the Black library?”

“Not to the one in Grimmauld Place, because Sirius Black put a Fidelius charm on it. But she has still access to some of the other estates outside of Britain.”

“I see. Let her look into it. The Blacks are known for their immense knowledge of Black magic, even among the creatures. Maybe there is indeed something which can help.”

“Ok. I will tell her if we are back home.”

“Is there anything else?”

“No, that was all.”

“Then let us head back.” Lucius nodded.

When they were closer, they heard Severus explaining Norbert’s improvements. Norbert had been recovered fully when it comes to his body, but mentally he needed more time, but each day they made more process.

Alucard set down next to Severus, putting a hand on his head, but didn’t interrupt him. Two more weeks and it was time for them to return to Hogwarts. And this time, Alucard would be there.

Chapter Text

"Ok, boys. Is everything packed? Juna, do you have your favorite toy and blanket? Look twice if you have anything or you’ll have to wait until Yule, maybe even next summer before we return.”

“I have everything Papa, I swear.”, called the little girl from her room.

“I hope so, for your own sake. Severus, Hadrian?”

“We’re ready.”

“Good. I have everything needed as well. Juna, come my little leech, it’s time to go.”

“Coming, coming.” And not a second later the little girl came running around the corner. Unfortunately, she was a little too fast and lost her balance. However, before her face met the ground, she was lifted into the air.

“How often did I tell you not to run.” Juna squealed and giggled in her father’s hold.

“M’sorry. Forgot. Let me down. I want Severus carrying me.”

“You have two legs to walk on your own. Besides, it’s not Severus task to carry you. Did you even ask him?”

“But.” Juna stopped wriggling and turned her big eyes to Severus with a pout. “Sevvi? Will you carry me? Pleeeaaasse.”

Severus tilted his head, shrugged and then opened his arms. Juna squeaked and rushed over, stretching her arms so Severus could easily pick her up.

“Thank you, Sevvi. You are the best.”

“Oy. What about me?”, protested Hadrian.

“You come after Papa.”, sniffed Juna.

Hadrian shook his head. “Girls. I will never understand them.”, muttered the dragon shifter.

“Come on boys. We are already late.” Alucard took Severus trunk next to his own and followed them out of the house.

----

“Juna, stay with Severus and Hadrian. No running around on your own. Understood?”

“Yes.”

“I still have a few things to prepare, and Dumbledore called for a meeting with all the staff. Therefore, I can’t travel with you. We will see us in Hogwarts.”

“See you then, father.”

The kids entered the train and soon found Neville and Hermione in a nearby compartment. They winked Alucard goodbye and were soon on their way themselves.

Two hours on their journey, Juna became bored and started to fitch on her seat. Hadrian noticed and took her for a walk, greeting and introducing her to some of the other students.

On his way, he met also the Weasley twins.

“Hey Hadrian.”

“And who is that little Missy?”

“That’s my sister, Juna Tempest. She will stay and live with our father in Hogwarts.”

“Oh, right. He is…”

“…our new History…”

“…Professor, right. We are…”

“…looking forward…”

“…to see how…”

“…it will be.”

Juna looked back and forth between the twins, whenever they switched speaking, and became a little irritated by it until it became too much. “Why are they doing that?”

“Hm. What do…”

“…you mean?”

“That. Why are they doing that?”

“Because…”

“…it’s funny.”

“It makes my head hurt. Stop it.”

The twins laughed. “Okay. Okay, little Missy. We won’t do it in your presence.”

“But it’s really fun.”

“Hmpf.”

“See you later Hadrian, little Miss Juna. We have a brother to find.”

“Are you missing one?”

“Not really.”

Hadrian raised an eyebrow and watched the twins leaving. “They are weird, but I think I like them.”

“Tsk. I’m sure tomorrow you will even love them.”

“Why?”

“You will see. Let us go back.”

“Ok.”

Inside of the compartment, they met Draco. Hadrian wasn’t surprised in the slightest. He had seen Draco slipping in after they left.

“Hey, Draco. How are you?”

“Fine.”

“How is your father?”

“Much better, thanks to your father. He’s still bed bound, but with each passing day his magical core is regenerating. Mum cried for days, relieved that father is finally free.”

“I can imagine.”

“What are you talking about?”, asked Hermione.

Hadrian and Draco shared a glance, not sure if they should talk about it. Draco gave a slight nod and Hadrian took it as permission. Before starting, he made sure that the door was closed and cast a quick, but strong privacy charm.

“This must be kept between us and isn’t allowed to leave the room.”

Neville and Hermione agreed, and Hadrian waved at Draco, signaling him that it was his choice what to tell. Draco gave another look and then leaned forward.

“It’s more or less an open secret. When my father left Hogwarts, he joined You-know-who and took the Dark Mark. However, what nobody knows is, that he was forced by his own father, my grandfather, to become a Death Eater. But what not even the Death Eaters knew was that the Dark Mark is a brand of enslavement. It was only when Lord Tempest, Hadrian’s father, explained it to my father that he fully understood what the Mark means and what it can do.”

Neville’ and Hermione’s jaw dropped, and Hermione put a hand over her mouth. “That’s terrible.”, she whispered, and Draco nodded.

“My father was devastated, of course, even more so than before, but Hadrian’s father offered a solution. As you know he’s a very old vampire and he knows how to remove the Mark. Over the summer, father talked with other Death Eaters, which were also forced to join You-know-who. It was a week ago, that Lord Tempest removed the Mark from my father. At first, they thought about it, if they could take advantage of it, but due to my connection with Severus, it wouldn’t be a good idea to keep it, especially should the Dark Lord manage to return.”

“What is your connection to Severus exactly? I noticed that you weren’t far away wherever he was.”, asked Hermione.

Draco glanced over to Severus for a second. “That’s not of your concern. Just be assured that I mean no harm to him.” Neville frowned, looking between the two, until his eyes widen. He didn’t say anything though.

“How did Professor Tempest remove the Mark?”, asked Hermione, knowing it wasn’t appreciated if she pushed.

“He used an old ritual. It needed at lot of preparation, especially the potions needed for it. Severus had been a great help by brewing them. Father was very pleased.”, grinned Hadrian and Severus blushed.

“During the ritual, Lord Tempest cut himself and my father open, and pressed the bloody arm against the place where the Dark Mark on my father was. It wasn’t nice to watch, I can tell you. And at the end, I thought my father would die. He was pale and lost unconsciousness at one point. It was thanks to the potions that he survived. But he is recovering. His magical core was almost completely depleted when they were done.”

“Oh my. And Lord Tempest?”

“Didn’t even looked fazed by it all.”, shrugged Draco.

“Oh, father was exhausted, believe me. He vanished for two days to hunt. Muttered that there was something like a fail-safe in the Mark, should someone try to remove it. A nasty little snake.”

“Huh. Wouldn’t it be expected that something like a fail-safe would be there?”, wondered Neville.

“Sure, but it wasn’t what father expected. So, he wasn’t prepared when the snake in the Mark begun to poison them both.”

“Oh.”

“Well, it’s fine now. Next time he’s better prepared and it won’t be as bad as it was this time, though the person with a Dark Mark will most likely still end bedridden for a few days.”

“I see. I’m somehow glad that not all Death Eaters are maniacs.”, said Neville.

“Yeah. Still, there are plenty who will be happy when their Lord returns, especially those in Azkaban.”, warned Draco, and there was a barely visible nod from Severus.

“Okay, let us change the topic. Someone interested to play something?”

“Sure.”

----

“Papa, papa.”

They arrived in Hogsmeade when it was the dark like the year before. And like last year Hagrid was waiting and calling for the first years to join him.

What was different was the presence of Alucard greeting the older students. Juna was quick to spot him and called for him, dragging Severus and the others over to him.

“Good evening, Lord Tempest.”, greeted Neville, Draco and Hermione.

“Call me Professor. I’m your teacher for the next year, mostly likely years.”

“Of course. That goes for everyone.” Alucard looked at the other students, who nodded.

“Let’s go.” They walked over to the carriages, and the students were quick to enter them. Severus stopped when they were close to their own and looked up, then stretching out a hand. Several students frowned, and someone ask what he was doing.

“Those carriages aren’t moving on their own. They are pulled by so-called Thestrals, beings only being seen by those who have seen death.”, explained Alucard, who stretched out his own hand. Next to Severus, Hadrian did the same.

There were a few other students who followed their example, while others watched a little confused or uncomfortable. Alucard noticed, and therefore give order to hurry up. The students did as told without protest, and twenty minutes later they were sitting in the Great Hall, waiting for the new students to be led in by Professor McGonagall.

Hadrian noticed that Ron wasn’t there and searched for him, but he didn’t find him. He frowned and looked at the twins, asking. “Where is Ron?”

“Hm? Oh. He’s sitting with Percy at the end of the table. Looks a little lost between all the older students.”, laughed Fred.

“Yeah, but he refused to sit any closer, fearing Severus might kill him. You did make an impression on him, you know.”, explained George.

Severus shrugged. “He kidnapped Norbert.”, was all he said, while stroking Norbert’s head, who was lying around his shoulders.

“Yeah, definitely a very bad idea.”

“Hopkins and Dunbar refused to return. I’m not sure if they will be homeschooled or if their parents send them to another school.”

“Hm. Doesn’t matter to me, to be honest.”, said Hadrian with a shrug. “People were warned often enough. Those who don’t listen have to live with the consequences.”

“Agreed.”

Their attention was drawn to the entrance when the doors opened, and Professor McGonagall led the first-year students inside. When they came closer, Hadrian saw a girl with bright blond hair, smiling and with slight dreamy eyes looking at them. She even stopped and gave a slight bow to Severus before continuing her way.

“What was that?”, asked Hermione.

“I’m not sure.”, answered Hadrian, still watching the girl.

They paid close attention to the sorting, and soon they learned that her name was Luna Lovegood. She was sorted into Ravenclaw.

“Lovegood. Oh, she must be the daughter of Xenophilus Lovegood. He’s working for the Quibbler as an editor. They are known to be a little weird, always saying strange things about creature no one else can see.”, explained Neville.

“Oh?”

“Yeah, they also are known to be seers.”, added a third-year student.

“Interesting.”

 The sorting was done soon after and it was time for Dumbledore’s speech. He repeated some of the rules like that no student is allowed to enter the forbidden forest and added a new one.

“Dear students. To prevent an incident like the end of last year, I want to remind everyone to stay away from Severus Prince’s dragon, named Norbert. You will only approach with clear permission.” All students turned to Severus, who stood up, so everyone could see who was meant.

“Good, good. Thank you, Mr. Prince. Next, we have three new additions among our staff. May I introduce you to Professor Alucard Tempest. He will be replacing Professor Binns and take on the position of the new History teacher.”

“Good evening students. I’m looking forward teaching you long forgotten laws and traditions, and why history is important. In addition, I offer those having difficulties with potions to come to me.”

“Thank you, Professor Tempest.” There was a light twitch in the headmaster’s voice, which let Hadrian smirk.

“With pleasure I might introduce you to your new DADA professor, Gilderoy Lockhart.” The man stood with a huge white grin and Hadrian rolled his eyes when he saw especially the female students melting. He didn’t know why they liked this idiot so much. He turned to Severus, who was playing with Norbert and Dante, completely ignoring the world around him.

Hadrian leaned over and joined them and their little game, not interested what the blond had to say. He only paid attention again when Dumbledore introduced the last of the new additions.

“And at the last, I may introduce to you, Master Hallerforth Hemshire. He will assist Professor Sprout in the green houses.” The man stood, but gave only a short greeting, before sitting down again.

“Those who don’t know it yet, both Mr. Prince and Mr. Longbottom were chosen to start an earlier apprenticeship by Lord Tempest and Master Hemshire. Please let us congratulate them because they’ve earned it, and it’s a very rare occasion. I’m really proud to call them students of Hogwarts.” Professors and students clapped, and Hadrian risk a glance in direction at the staff table, where his former parents sat. Both looked sour and clapped halfheartedly. Hadrian could imagine how pissed they were inwardly.

Hadrian smirked and put an arm around Severus, who accepted the hands of the nearby students, as did Neville. Both being a little flushed by the attention and praise.

“Now that this done, please enjoy the meal.” And this was it. Tomorrow would start the second year. Hadrian hoped it wouldn’t end like the one before.

Chapter Text

Hadrian was annoyed, and it was just the first school day. And to be honest it already started the day before when the new students were sorted into the house. Why? Because Gryffindor received a new student, Colin Creevey, who liked making pictures of everything and anyone. But he seemed especially to be focused on Hadrian, Severus, and of course Norbert.

Hadrian tried to stay patient, but after their first class with Gilderoy Lockhart, his patience was already very thin. And this constant being startled from a sudden light flashing followed by an excited first year student, made it harder to stay calm.

So, it was no wonder that Hadrian snapped when the boy appeared again out of nowhere with his camera, just when they settled for dinner in the Great Hall, and again startled everyone like it was a game. “Would you finally stop that, please?”

“Huh? But I just make pictures.”

“Pictures you didn’t even ask for our permission to make. You just jump out of thin air and give us heart attacks. You can be lucky that I haven’t crushed your stupid camera already.”

Colin stared in shock at Hadrian, who realized he might have reacted a little too harsh. So, he sighed and tried to soften his tone. “Listen, Colin right, I can’t and I don’t want to forbid you from making pictures, but if it involves people, then it’d at least be polite to ask them first if they agree. After all, everyone has a right of privacy, and not everyone likes to be in the spotlight, and to share their privacy with strangers. In addition, Norbert doesn’t like it, and it makes him nervous.”

“Oh, is that why he’s hiding as soon as he sees me?”

“Yeah. He already made negative experience with other students, and I’ll be damned, when he gets another trauma. So, stop it. Next time you want a picture, ask.”

“Uh. Okay. I’m sorry.”

“You are young. It’s natural to be excited but I agree with Hadrian. Head the warnings we are giving you. This is more for your protection than for our own.”, said Severus, leaning against Hadrian and slightly forward, so he could look at Colin.

“I…I see. Again, my apologize. I didn’t mean to anger you.”

“It’s okay. Just don’t do it again, please.”

“Of course not.” Severus nodded and leaned back, done with the conversation.

A few minutes later, and someone else disturbed their peace, though this time both smiled at the sight of a little girl running to them. “Hadi, Sevvi. Missed you.” Juna climbed on the bench and then on Severus’ lap.

“Hey little sis. How was your first day?”

“Great. Papa and I explored the castle until he had to go for his first class. I stayed with Uncle Hal in the greenhouses until Papa picked me up again. There were so many plants.” Juna stretched her arms widely, almost hitting Hadrian in the face.

“That’s right, isn’t it. Our first class had been Herbology. It was amazing. But I hope you listened to Uncle Hal and behaved for him. The greenhouses contain some very dangerous plants.”

“Of course, I did. Did you?” Hadrian held a hand over his heart with a slight pout.

“Of course. Who do you think I am?” At that Juna giggled before looking up at Severus by lifting her head up against his chest.

“I bet you made sure he wouldn’t get in any trouble.”

“Oy. I don’t need a babysitter, unlike you.”, protested Hadrian, while Severus snickered.

“He almost fainted in our first class wouldn’t it have been for Neville noticing that Hadrian didn’t put on his earmuffs properly.”

“Oh?”

“Mm, hm. We learned how to transplant Mandrake seedlings. They are not as deadly as fully grown Mandrakes, but their scream can let you faint.”

“So, my dear brother did actually need a babysitter.”, laughed Juna, and Hermione, Neville and few other students couldn’t stop laughing too.

“Brat.”, huffed Hadrian.

After the crowd stopped laughing, one of the twins asked, “Hey Hadrian, how was DADA?”

“Don’t ask. That Lockhart guy is a waste of time.”

“Don’t be so harsh Hadrian, it was his first day.”, excused Lavender.

“Oh, please. He’s more focused on his own petty life as to teach us anything useful.” The boys nodded, even those on other tables which had the ‘pleasure’ of having one of the first DADA classes. Even a few females scrunched their noises.

“Do you know what the first thing was he did?”, Hadrian didn’t wait for an answer, “He presented us a test, that had nothing to do with DADA at all, but instead where questions about his life. ‘What is Gilderoy Lockhart’s favorite color?’, ‘What makes Gilderoy Lockhart to one of the most famous wizards?’, ‘What was the first book Gilderoy Lockhart has written?’, and so on.”

“I don’t know what you have. It was pretty easy.”, defended Lavender.

“Tsk, maybe for some hardcore fans. But I haven’t even heart about him until I met him at Flourish and Blotts, where I just wanted to pick up my books.” Hadrian ignored the slight exasperated looks he received, and just continued.

“That wasn’t all though. It got even better.”

“Yeah, we heart about him releasing some pixies?” Hadrian pointed a finger at the snickering twins.

“Exactly. Wanted to show us how easy it was to capture them. Unfortunately, the spell he used was useless and had no effect on the pixies. He panicked, ordered Severus, Hermione and I to handle it and fled to his office.”, scoffed Hadrian.

“I fear for my NEWT exam.”, mourned a seven-year student.

“I for my OWL exam. I need it to become an auror later.” Several more students begun to mutter about their worry, though several others tried to defend the blond I-love-me-so-much professor.

“Hm, we could ask one of the other professors for some tutoring, or the older students could tutor the younger students. It’d at least work for everyone in fifth year?”, suggested Severus. “I mean, it’d help you to remember all spells and curses from the first four years. The OWLs are mostly showing how much you can remember the spells you have learned, and if you perform them correctly.”

“I can’t believe we’re discussing this just after the first school day, but he has a point.”, muttered a Ravenclaw student.

“Each older student can take one or two of the younger ones from the same year, and switch with someone else. A rotating system if you want.”

“Sounds good. And the six and seven years could also help.”, agreed a fifth-year student.

“I think father wouldn’t mind, if the seven-year students ask him for help. It won’t be much though, because of his own schedule.”

“Quite correct Mr. Peverell. I fear I’ve no time for DADA tutoring, not with already several students asking me for help in potions. Then there is Mr. Prince’s apprenticeship, and my own History classes I need to take care of. And of course, we can’t forget a five-year-old little girl, who also needs my attention.”, stated Alucard as he was close enough for the group to hear him.

“Riiiiight. I forgot.”, cringed Hadrian.

“Don’t worry. I’m sure we’ll find a solution before the week is even over. Have a nice meal.”, reassured Alucard before making his way over to the staff table.

And it was indeed a week later, that clubs for DADA and Potions were formed.

Chapter Text

Two months passed without any incidents, well except of some accidents in class, but nothing truly unexpected. Severus enjoyed his time brewing potions with Alucard. To his luck, he wasn’t forced to participate in the normal potions class with Professor Evans as teacher, much to the others envy.

However, to everyone’s delight, Alucard offered tutoring two times the week, and combined it with Severus’ apprenticeship, knowing the boy was more than capable to help supervising a large group of students. Never had been a potions club as popular as this year.

The DADA club on the other hand wasn’t as smoothly running as the students hoped it would. Most girls were just standing around and making goofy eyes at Lockhart, who like in class was monologueing the entire time. Those who actual wanted to learn, formed groups like Severus suggested, but without a professor giving advice, it was harder to get a spell right. So they made a quick adjustment, and formed the groups in depend of who was better with a spell as others, which also resulted in a few former second or third year students to tutor some of the elders. Quirrell might have been the Dark Lord in disguise, but he at least wasn’t a complete failure in his teachings.

Much to Hadrian’s fun, most of the older students were quick of finding out that Severus wasn’t just a genius in potions, but also in DADA. Often enough Severus interrupted a tutor in their explanations of a curse and corrected them. Hadrian was sure, it was because of his memories from his former life, even if only unconscious, and quite similar like it had been with potions. He’d bet that Severus wouldn’t have any problems to receive several masteries before he becomes twenty. After all, he was already a potions master by all means necessary. The apprenticeship was just a formality.

“Hadrian? What are you thinking about?” Arms appeared in his vision, shortly followed by a warm body pressing into his back.

“Hm? Oh. Just wondering how many masteries you will have before turning twenty.”, smiled Hadrian, slightly turning to press his cheek against Severus’ own.

“Why do you think I’m interested to become more than a potion master?”

Hadrian shrugged. “It just came to my mind. You were already brilliant the first time. I’d bet would you have had more support and less worries, you’d have ended as someone much more respected by people.”

“Hm, maybe, maybe not. But who knows if I’d have been there to save you. Maybe the Dark Lord would have killed me before I even left Hogwarts. There are a lot of ‘What ifs’.”

“True. Well, I’m glad you are here, that we are here, together.”

“And that is all, what matters. We should better prepare for bed. Tomorrow, will be a long day.”

“Yeah. You better not disappear again and hide in a bathroom.”

“I wasn’t hiding, thank you very much. Hermione was sad and needed a friend.”

“You weren’t friends back then.”

“Doesn’t mean, she didn’t need one. And she’s my best friend, now.”

“Point for you. Still, I’d feel better with you at my side.”

“Is there a reason why you’re so worried?” Hadrian sighed, and carefully moving Severus into his lap.

“It’s just a feeling.”

“Is it because I told you my back hurt the one evening?”

“I’d think so. You had no issues with it when we were home. And now we are back in Hogwarts and the pain comes back. That’s not a coincidence, Severus.”

“But maybe it is. Last year was troublesome. Maybe my body is just reacting to some of the less pleasant memories. My heart is still beating fast whenever we come close to the third floor.”

“Truly? Why didn’t you tell me?” Severus shrunk a little into himself, and mumbled something Hadrian couldn’t understand, so he asked.

“I don’t want to be a burden.”, repeated Severus a little louder.

“A burden? How do come to the idea you’d be a burden? You’re far from being a burden, Severus.”, asked Hadrian incredulously.

“Don’t know. It’s just…sometimes it feels like I am. You seem always worried, and…it’s not only you. Draco, too. He’s always close, and sometimes I see other Slytherins looking at him with distaste. It feels like that it’s my fault.”

“Draco is a dark elf, Severus, and you are his protégé. It’s his instincts that are telling him to be close to you. Something neither you nor he can control. That’s how nature works. I don’t think Draco would very much like that his natural instincts causes you to feel bad about him.”

“But why me? Is it because I’m special? I have you, father, Alucard, and so many more who wish to protect me. But there are so many other people, who also need protection, or feel lonely. Why not chose someone else as a protégé?”

“I can’t answer that Severus. It is how it is. Maybe you should talk with Draco about it. Ask him how he feels about it, if he truly sees you as a burden, which I’m sure he doesn’t. I mean, he never made any implications, or showed signs of being unhappy. And it’s not like as he hasn’t any friends, quite the opposite I’d think. And he seems somehow to become close with Hermione.”

“Hermione?”

“Haven’t you noticed? They sit together almost every time in class. In potions they work together aaand…haven’t you noticed how they try not to look at each other whenever we are in the Great Hall for meals?”

“Noooo?”, frowned Severus, but then lit up in delight. “Oh, does it mean they are mates?”

“I don’t know if mate is the correct term here. Not sure if dark elves even have any, but I’d definitely say there is something forming between them. But we better not talk about this with anyone else or interfere. Let them find out for themselves. Maybe it’s just a crush.”

“What’s that?”

“A crush?”

“Yeah.”

“Hm. Kind of a form of attraction to someone. Not love though. For example, if you like a person, may it because of their looks, character, or intelligence, and it makes you feel good. You start to imagine things with that person. You like to be close to them, and you like to watch them. A crush can be the start of developing deeper feelings, but it can also just be a fleeing moment and the next day you no longer have any interest in that person. Maybe by realizing that the person may looks good but has no brain at all.”

“Like Professor Lockhart?” Hadrian choked and then laughed.

“Yeah, yeah, like with Professor Lockhart. The guy is using his appearance and natural charisma to make people feeling good in his presence, but that doesn’t change the fact that he has no brain. And there are people who don’t even like how he looks or his arrogant attitude.”

“Hmm. Do you think Neville has a crush?”

“Huh? To whom?”

“Who has a crush on whom?” At that moment Neville was entering their shared dorm and Severus slightly flushed and hid his face in Hadrian’s chest.

“Ah, just talking about all the girls drooling around Lockhart.” Hadrian was quick to make an excuse and did some heart signs with his hands to distract Neville from Severus.

“Oh, yeah. I wonder when they finally get sick of him and his stupid smile.”

“Neville, are you jealous?”

“What? No, why would I be. This guy has not one working cell in his brain. How could I be jealous?”

“Are you sure? Your face is red.”

“Stop that.” Neville threw his pillow towards Hadrian, but it was Severus who got hit by it when he turned back. Neville froze, and so did Hadrian. But before they could process what happened, the same pillow was smashed into Hadrian’s face. Hadrian stared in shock, before slowly looking down at Severus, who bit his lower lip, so he wouldn’t burst out into in laughing fit.

Then he swallowed and said innocently, “Isn’t that pillow pretty soft? You’d say thank you to Neville.”

“You. Are you making fun of me?”

“Of course not. Who do you think I am?”

“I think…I think you’re a little devil in disguise, looking like an angel.”

“I’m not.”, pouted Severus. “But…”, again a pillow met Hadrian’s face, “…I like pillow fights.”

“You…”, another hit stopped him.

Then laughter echoed through the room, but too stopped when a pillow landed in Neville’s face. Neville stared at the two boys, who stared back. Then all hell broke out.

----

“Wow, did Hedwig lose her feathers or did Norbert destroy all your pillows?”

“Well, it was indeed Norbert, who killed the pillows, but he wasn’t the one starting it.”

“Huh?”

“Well, turns out that Severus loves pillow fights.”, answered Hadrian with a huff.

“No way.” Severus, standing behind Hadrian, turned bright red, but crossed his arms in defense.

“I’m twelve. It’s completely natural for a child to do pillow fights. It also serves good in training your reflexes in a safe environment. That Norbert got a little carried away was not planned, but he did nothing what can’t be solved by a small repair spell. Actual, all is good and well again. So, no reason to make a fuss about it.”

“Are you kidding? I wish I had been there.”, said Hermione.

“Huh?”

“Yeah. We too would have loved to be involved.”, yelled Fred, followed by George, “Maybe we plan a pillow fight in the common room next time.”

“Eh. Better not. Professor McGonagall will probably kill us.”

“Let us worry about this. In the meanwhile, you better not have another one without us.”

“That is your fault, Severus.”, Hadrian put his head into his hands.

“As I said, completely normal for a child. And I have order to enjoy my childhood, so I’ll do just that.” Hadrian gaped at his mate, who looked at his fingers like an adult woman inspecting if the nail polish was still intact.

“I can’t even protest to that.” Hadrian sighed. “I need food. It’s far too early.”

“It’s after eight. You are lucky it’s Saturday and we have the day off. Except if you wanted to help the professors with preparing for the feast tonight.”

“We promised to look after Juna while father is busy with the preparations. Not to forget that Norbert needs to stretch his limbs. The weather is perfect for flying.”

“Indeed. Can’t still believe how big he already is.” Said dragon pushed his upper body from Severus’ shoulder up into the air and puffed out his chest. Hermione smiled, and carefully petted Norbert’s head, one of the only few humans, Norbert trusted.

“Come on, let us get some breakfast. I’m sure Juna is already waiting for us.”

“Uhm, Hadrian. I think you should remove the feathers in your hair first before leaving.”

“Oh. Right.” Behind Hadrian, Severus snickered and picked a feather out of Hadrian’s hair.

“I say you let it be. It’s Halloween, a time were people like to wear costumes, at least from what some muggleborns said.”

“We are not muggles.”

“And?”

“It’s hopeless. I can’t win against you. You know what, who care about a few feathers. Let’s go. I’m hungry.” Hadrian threw his hands into the air in fake exasperation and then stormed to the exit. The others followed in amusement.

Meanwhile, Severus ignored the pain in his back as best as he could, and also the feeling to be watched.

Chapter Text

They were outside of Hogwarts, on the Quidditch field to be precise. Severus put Norbert down and stepped a few steps back, giving Norbert enough room to transform into his original size.

Several students gasped, while Juna yelled in excitement. Severus smiled as did Hadrian. They were proud of Norbert’s development the past few months. Norbert was looming over them, at least half the size of a grown dragon, which could reach a high of 5 m and a length of almost 15 m. 

Norbert huffed and nuzzled Severus’ head, who in return patted the dragon’s neck in fondness. Hadrian, who had Juna on his shoulders, stepped next to them, both joining the patting of Norbert.

“Can I ride on his back?”, asked Juna.

“You can’t ride alone, and only if Norbert wants it, too.”, answered Hadrian.

“Yeah. Sev? Can we ride him?”

Severus looked at Juna then at Norbert. The dragon gave him a nudge and laid down, signaling them that he has no problem with it.

“Okay.” Severus climbed on Norbert, positioning himself between the neck and where the wings were starting, so he wouldn’t hinder Norbert in his movements before helping Juna sitting down in front of them.

“Remember Juna, follow Norbert’s movements and hold on tight. And listen to Severus.”

“Yeah. I know.”

“I’ll be on my broom. Hermione, Neville, Draco? Do you want to join us?”

“Are you sure it’s safe for them?”

“As safe as it can be. It’s not the first time and we asked Mr. Clayton if it’s okay. He said that Norbert was big enough to try it and Norbert himself had no problem to let one of us fly on his back.”

“Still. Won’t they fall when he moves too fast or rolls around in the air?”

“Don’t worry, Hermione. Severus may be bad on a broom, but he’s like a pro when it comes to riding a dragon.”

“I wasn’t aware that riding a dragon was a thing.”, said Neville a little stunned.

“It isn’t, but Mr. Clayton explained that in rare cases dragons allowed their trusted human to ride them. Charlie Weasley is one of those rare people who had done it.”

“Charlie Weasley? You mean one of Ron’s older brothers?”

“Yes. Charlie is second oldest and we met him when we visited the dragon reserve in Romania in summer. He showed us how to do it.”

“Huh? You haven’t mentioned that. When have you been there?”

“Didn’t I? Eh, sorry. We have been there for a week. We traveled there two days after the birthday party. We thought it would help Norbert and it truly did. He wasn’t as big as now, but still big enough for Severus and me to try to ride on him. I must admit, I wasn’t very fond of it. Maybe it’s because of my own dragon nature that hates not to be in control, but Severus loves it.”

“I can see that. We better hurry up if want to keep up with them.”, smiled Neville. Hadrian looked up to where Norbert was already swinging himself up into the air with a giggling and excited Juna screaming in delight and a wide smiling Severus behind her.”

“I’m sure your sister is a Gryffindor.”, scoffed Draco in amusement before swinging himself on his broom and following his protégé on his dragon.

“Ha. You would be surprised. I’m sure she will be in Slytherin should she ever become a Hogwarts’ student.”, huffed Hadrian, who followed just a second later. Hermione and Neville laughed and followed as well.

“Should she ever join the Slytherin house then I’m sure she will be the leader of all of them in no time and make sure that the house will win the house and Quidditch cup.”, said Hermione.

Hadrian shuddered. “I’m glad that I won’t be student at that time anymore. It won’t be my problem to handle her.”

“But maybe you will be a member of the Hogwarts’ staff? Or you will live at least in Hogwarts when Severus becomes a professor. I mean, I wouldn’t be surprised if he becomes the next potions professor as soon as your father becomes the next headmaster.”, suggested Hermione.

“My father? The next headmaster? How did you come to that conclusion?”

“Hm. He doesn’t like Headmaster Dumbledore and he’s open with showing his displeasure about a few things, for example the choice of teachers, or how things are being handled. I mean, the incident last year for example shouldn’t have been possible to happen when Headmaster Dumbledore hadn’t hidden the stone in Hogwarts.”

“Very observant, Hermione.”

“She’s right though. My parents aren’t very fond of Dumbledore or the Potters. The latter had even invited us to lunch. My parents declined and were even relieved that they hadn’t to be forced to come up with an excuse. They had an excuse, of course, but you know what I mean.”

“They invited you to lunch? When was that?”

Neville snickered. “At my birthday. They totally forgot, were even disappointed that they haven’t been invited, but my parents explained that we decided to celebrate our birthdays together, though they also asked why the Potters wanted to meet us. As you know my parents cut the connection with them a long time ago and neither tried to reconcile until now.”

“I guess, they didn’t ask for another meeting for lunch.”

“Nope. Mentioning to celebrate our birthdays together must have been enough for them not to try again.”

“What about the Weasleys?”, asked Hermione.

“Come on, you snails. Stop talking and let us have some fun.”, interrupted Juna, yelling when they passed them. “Come catch us.”

“That little…just wait, you little brat.”

“She’s right. Come on guys. Let us have some fun.”

And so a game of ‘chase the dragon’ begun and went on for hours. Several students watched from the stands and cheered them on. Norbert wasn’t as fast as a broom, but he was much more agile and fast to dodge whenever one of them came too close. When it started to get dark, it was time for them to stop their game.

“Ok. Let us stop. Severus, Juna and Norbert win.”, yelled Hadrian and the students cheered one final time when the dragon landed and roared in victory.

Draco and Hadrian followed swiftly, landing next to Hermione and Neville, who had given up after an hour because they had been already exhausted.

Hadrian then helped a laughing Juna and a smiling Severus down on the ground and gave him a congratulatory kiss on his cheek, which was red from the cold.

“Let us get inside and warm up.”

“Yeah. Come on Norbert.”, agreed Severus and held his arms up, as a sign for Norbert to turn back into his smaller form. As soon as Norbert was the size of a cat again, he jumped into Severus waiting arms and buried himself under the thick scarf that had some warming spell on it. Severus shivered for a moment when Norbert crawled under the scarf and around his neck, cold hard skin touching his own. When Norbert was settled Severus gave him a pat on is head and then walked with the others back into the castle.

“That was fun. And I’m impressed that Norbert has so much stamina. Hadn’t expected that he’d fly for hours.”, said Neville.

“That comes from our training in the summer. At home, Norbert has enough space to fly around without fearing to be discovered by muggles or other wizards. It had been mostly Hadrian and Juna because I was sometimes helping Alucard with potions.”, explained Severus.

“Hey, that was great. Would it be ok if we join next time?”, asked the Weasley twins, coming up from beside them.

“Yeah. I’d also like to join.”, asked an older student from Hufflepuff, Hadrian thought was called Cedric. Several other students joined, but to Hadrian’s and Severus’ relief kept their distance as well.

“Hm. We will see. Maybe one or two together with two of us.” Hadrian pointed at Draco, Hermione, and Neville. “Not more. We can switch every hour or should someone need a break. But I won’t promise anything. If Norbert doesn’t want it, then we won’t do it.”

“That’s fine. We’ll accept any conditions you have. And if it means just watching, then its ok. It had been really fun watching.”

Hadrian slightly turned to the older boy, who smiled brightly. Severus did the same and let his gaze wander to the other students as well. They seemed generous and no one looked in the slightest disappointed or upset. It was then that Severus finally relaxed, and so did Hadrian next to him. Maybe they don’t have to worry about Norbert this year after all.

----

They were on their way back to the Gryffindor tower when Hadrian and Severus both froze. Hermione and Neville who walked in front of them, stopped several steps later when they noticed that both weren’t following any longer.

“Hadrian? Severus?”

“Shhh. There is…a voice.”

“A voice?” Neville narrowed his eyes, while Hermione tried to see if there was anyone around, but there was no one.

“I can’t hear or see anyone. Are you still hearing them?”

“Yes.”, answered Hadrian while Severus walked to the right wall.

“It’s moving.” Severus looked in the direction of where the voice was slowly fading and started to follow.

Norbert squirmed but didn’t wake up. The dragon had fallen asleep in the Great Hall after dinner was over. Severus was also tired as were the other three. Therefore, they decided to retreat.

“Uhm, maybe we’d inform someone?”, asked Hermione unsure.

“Severus?”

“I’ll send Dante to Alucard.” Severus moved his hand to where the small bat was hanging in his hair and nudged Dante. “Please, fly to Mr. Alucard and bring him to us, Dante.” The bat spread their wings and were gone in the next second.

They followed the voice for a few minutes until it suddenly disappeared. Severus and Hadrian narrowed their eyes in unison while Hermione and Neville just stared at them and waited. Then they were running. It wasn’t far though.

When they passed the next corner, they stopped when they met wet ground. Water from the near washroom flooded the hall, but that wasn’t what let Hermione or Neville gasped.

There, in red ink, was a graffiti that declared that the heir of Slytherin had returned and that the Chamber of Secrets had been open.

Severus stared and begun to shiver a few seconds later. Hadrian noticed and hugged Severus, moving him slightly away from the graffiti, which was clearly a warning.

“Shh. Severus. It’s fine. Whatever it is, or whoever had done that, won’t harm you. You’re not alone. I’m here. Our friends are here. FATHER is here.”

Severus blinked. He hadn’t even noticed that he was shivering. He took a few deep breathes, inhaling Hadrian’s scent while returning the hug. Severus opened his eyes and blinked away the fogginess in his mind. It was then that he noticed something else being wrong.

“Hadrian? Is…is that Mrs. Norris?” Hadrian drew a little back, confused why Severus asked about Filch’s cat, when he saw that Severus was looking at something behind him. He turned and was met with the view of Mrs. Norris hanging from the statue next to the washroom.

Just when he wanted to take a step forward, Mr. Filch appeared and took in the scene. When he spotted his cat, he begun to scream.

“What have you done?”

Neville and Hermione turned, again gasping when they saw the cat and a frantic Mr. Filch.

“Mr. Filch. You have to listen. We didn’t do anything.”, tried Hadrian to explain the situation, but the man only sobbed while checking Mrs. Norris for any signs of life, but the cat wasn’t moving.

“You killed her. I’ll…”

“You won’t do anything.” The children turned and saw Alucard appearing. They hadn’t even noticed the crowd of students building, nor did they notice the whispers.

“I demand that they will be punished. They killed Mrs. Norris.”

“Argus. Please, calm down. I’m sure there is a misunderstanding.”, tried McGonagall to sooth the man.

Alucard tsked and took a closer look at the cat. “She isn’t dead, not yet at least. Seems she was petrified.”

“Petrified?”, asked Filch with a tiny spark of hope in his voice. “She isn’t dead?”

“No, but if we don’t cure her then she will die for sure.”

“Then, please, help her. Mrs. Norris doesn’t deserve this.”

“This isn’t as easy as it sounds. I know the potion needed for it, but I need some ingredients that I won’t get until spring.”

“What?”

“I’m sorry, but there is nothing I can do at the moment.” Filch again started to sob, and Minerva decided to take the man back to his quarters. When they were gone, Alucard turned to the graffiti.

“The heir of Slytherin, eh. What utter nonsense is that? And what exactly is the Chamber of Secrets?”

Someone scoffed and that someone was no other than James Potter, who didn’t say anything though. Lily stood right next to him, but also kept her mouth wisely shut. Hadrian narrowed his eyes, wondering what they were up to.

“Ah, please, step aside, yes, thanks.” Alucard and Hadrian rolled their eyes in unison at seeing the blond idiot finally arriving.

“Father. Severus needs rest.”

“We will talk tomorrow.” Alucard turned to the students. “Time to return to your dormitories. Should someone has seen something let one of us professors know. Oh, and I expect that everyone refrains to spread any rumors. Should I find out that someone is telling lies and brings harm to anyone then I’ll see that this person is expelled. Understood?”

“Yes, Professor.” The students quickly dispelled and walked to their houses. Hadrian thanked his father as did Severus before they walked away with Hermione and Neville on each of their sides.

Alucard sighed. “Well, seems there is another adventure starting.”

Chapter Text

A knock alerted them of their expected visitor and Hadrian was quick to answer it with a “Come in.”.

Alucard entered and shut the door behind him before moving to the bed Hadrian and Severus were in. “How are you two?” Alucard sat down on the edge of the bed, watching his son putting salve on Severus’ back. Severus was already fast asleep.

“I’m fine. Severus was still a little shaken when we came back here. He hadn’t said a word since we found Mrs. Norris. Not that he’s upset of seeing a petrified cat, but the message seems to have triggered something.”

“That’s my guess as well. Did his scar cause any trouble?”

“Yes, though he’s trying to hide it. It’s similar as it had been with Quirrell. I’m trying to pinpoint who or what it is he’s reacting to, but so far, I couldn’t find anything. But I know that it often happens when we are in the common room.”

“What else?” Hadrian shook his head.

“I don’t know. My guess is that’s an object someone is carrying around or leaves it somewhere in the common room or close to it, because I never saw the same person with us whenever the black magic in Severus’ back is triggered.”

“An object sounds reasonably.” Alucard narrowed his eyes. “I have an idea what it could be. Lucius told me that one of Voldie's artifacts had been stolen from his library. He wanted to give it to me the day we met in Diagon Alley.”

“Voldie?” Hadrian sputtered with a stifled laugh.

“Well, I refuse to call him Dark Lord, or this other stupid name.”

“And Voldie isn’t stupid?

“Tsk, whatever. Just live with it.”

“Fine.” Hadrian laughed, shaking his head. Then he got serious again. “So, you think that whatever was stolen from the Malfoys is now in Hogwarts?”

“Possibly. Such a coincidence is very unlikely.”

“Indeed. So, what do we do?”

“Keep your eyes open. Take notes whenever Severus shows any sign of discomfort and of the people around you. Look out if they have any books with them that aren’t the usual schoolbooks. Lucius told me that artifact that went missing was some kind of diary.”

“Ok. I can also ask Hermione if she can look around in the girls’ dormitories. If it’s a diary then maybe one of the girls has it, though I have no idea how they got it.”

“Hm. Someone could have taken it and gave it to them.”

Hadrian nodded grimly. “Have you an idea what it is? Is it dangerous?”

“Oh, if it is what I think it is then it’s very dangerous.”

“And what do you think it is?”

“A Horcrux.” Hadrian stared at his father, waiting for an explanation. Alucard explained, “A Horcrux is an object with a soul piece of a dark wizard or witch in it, allowing them to become sort of immortal. As long as the object remains intact, so too does the soul fragment inside it, keeping the maker anchored to the world of the living, even if their body suffers fatal damage. To create a Horcrux, you first have to damage your soul by willingly committing murder without regret or remorse.”

“What about killing in self-defense?”

“That wouldn’t work. Killing in self-defense means you are protecting yourself or others. It doesn’t have the same meaning as killing out of selfish reasons, or just because you can. A mercy kill wouldn’t work either because it lacks the evil factor as well.”

“I see. What else?”

“If you successfully damaged your soul, you cast a spell which would sever the damaged portion of the soul and encase it in a designated object. The object can be anything, even a living being, including creatures.” Alucard looked at Severus’ scar with a sad expression. Hadrian noticed and his eyes widen in realization.

“Severus? Severus is a Horcrux?”, whispered Hadrian in shock.

Alucard quickly shook his head. “No, not anymore. Dinarir told me that he removed the soul fragment shortly after Severus’ rebirth. What only remains is the dark magic that comes with creating a Horcrux, which is also the reason why Severus felt it when Voldie was close.”

Hadrian breathed out in relief. At least one worry less he had to think about. “So, you think that this diary is a Horcrux then? What can happen when someone uses it?”

“It depends on the user. If they are mentally vulnerable and in physical contact with it too long, the soul inside of the Horcrux can take control, or even possess them. The person wouldn’t know what they are doing and they mostly likely wouldn’t even remember what they have done.”

“Like writing something on the wall in Hogwarts?”

“Exactly. In worst case, the soul possesses their victim and uses them to regain a physical form, which shortens the lifespan of the host drastically.”

“You mean, they die.”

“Yes. Should the soul piece manage to drain them completely of their magic, then the host dies.”

“And it will become once again the wizard or witch that created the Horcrux in the first place.”

“Precisely.”

“Okay, that explains why Voldemo…Voldie lost his body after trying to kill me and Severus and why he didn’t die.”

“It also explains why he still didn’t die after our encounter at the end of your first year, or why he didn’t die after Dinarir removed his soul piece form Severus all this years ago. Without a physical body, he shouldn’t have been able to exist for so long. But if there is another Horcrux then it’s a complete other matter.”

“That means we must destroy the Horcrux, right? How do we do that? Can Dinarir remove it?”

“Horcruxes are extremely durable, and it needs very powerful and potent elements or magical spells to destroy them, like Fiendfyre or Basilisk venom. For Dinarir it’s also possible to remove it. Unfortunately, we can’t just ask him to come for a visit and search for the culprit. But, we can send the Horcrux to him after we secured it. We just have to find it first, preferably before the soul manages to regain a physical form.”

Hadrian agreed with a slight nod and covered Severus with the thick blanket, being done with massaging the salve into his skin.

“Hadrian. Keep an eye on the Potters. They are suspicious quiet. I had expected more trouble since the start of the school term, but even in the staff meetings they are silent.”

“Maybe your warning from last year worked, and they just don’t want to risk getting into more trouble?” Alucard stared at Hadrian with a blank expression. “Right. Very unlikely.” Hadrian deadpanned.

“Oh, I almost forgot. Before we found Mrs. Norris, Severus and I heard a voice. It seemed to come from behind the walls and was moving away from us. It murmured something of being hungry and repeated it again and again. Strange enough, Hermione and Neville didn’t hear anything.”

“Oh? Interesting. I still have to find out what this Chamber of Secrets is. I haven’t heard about it before.”

“I thought you read everything about Hogwarts, so how come you didn’t know about it.”

“Maybe, because it wasn’t mentioned in any books and the people we asked, didn’t know about it either.” Alucard deadpanned. Then he snickered. “Don’t worry. It won’t be a secret for long. I’m sure my friend Professor Flitwick can tell me about it. Besides, wouldn’t it be boring when you knew everything? Where would be the fun?”

“I guess, you’re right. Still, if it means danger for Severus, I’d prefer to be aware of any dangers around.”

“That I can understand. Unfortunately, you’ll have to live with the knowledge that not all dangers will present themselves to you before it’s too late.”

Hadrian sighed. “I know. Good night, dad.”

“Good night, son.”

----

Almost two months passed since the incident, during which the whispers have died down. Here and there you’d still hear someone asking, “Who is the heir? Who had opened the Chamber of Secrets?”, and a few other questions, but with each passing day where nothing happened even those became silent.

Yet, Hadrian was frustrated. He still hadn’t found any clue where that book was or who it had. The only thing he knew was that whoever had that book, also took it out of the Gryffindor Tower, and that it wasn’t a second-year student, because Severus only showed signs of discomfort outside of the tower when they were in the Great Hall or watching Quidditch.

That all together put Hadrian in very bad mood, and he almost sighed in relief when Lockhart announced that he decided it was time for a demonstration of formal dueling and therefore founded the dueling club.

It was right after dinner when the great hall was prepared for the first meeting. The interesting part and the reason why so many students stayed was that Alucard had been chosen to be Lockhart’s opponent.

Maybe he thought it would be as easy as fighting against a mere vampire. Too bad that Alucard wasn’t just any vampire, but a living one with his own clan to lead. Lockhart had no idea what was waiting for him. Hadrian could just smirk at the thought.

Not long after the preparations were done, the students stood around one of the long tables, watching Alucard and Lockhart stepping on it.

“Greetings, my dear students. Today, we will show you how a duel between two wizards or witches can look alike. Kindly enough had Professor Tempest agreed to be my opponent for today’s demonstration. Please, give the man an applause.” Lockhart gave his signature smile and clapped his hands. Alucard just rolled his eyes.

“Fine. Fine. That’s enough or we might not come to the interesting part.” Now it was Hadrian and several other students rolling their eyes. To their luck, Lockhart indeed finished with the intro and started to explain how the greetings between two duelists looked like, ending with both taking in an accepted combative position after bowing at each other and to show readiness to duel.

The students waited in silent anticipation for them to start. And they didn’t need to wait long. With a blink of an eye Lockhart was flying several feet through the air until landing with a loud thud on his back.

He didn’t even had time for getting out one syllable of a spell when Alucard already cast a disarming spell at him.

For several seconds no one reacted until the crowd roared and cheered. Only a few looked at Lockhart in worry, who was quick to get back on his feet. He was also quick to let the students know that this was planned and that he let Alucard do it just out of demonstration reasons.

Alucard smiled sharply. “Shall we try again then? Maybe this time you can show the students how to block the spell of your opponent.” Lockhart gulped, and Hadrian could almost smell Lockhart’s fear. Norbert’s sneezing next to him just confirmed it. The man was terrified.

“Ow. Seems I hurt my shoulder, unfortunately.”

“That’s unfortunate. Shall I call for Madame Pomfrey?”

“No, no. Maybe we just let the students do some practice?”, asked Lockhart in a slight pleading voice.

Alucard shrugged. “Sure. Who do you recommend?”

“Uhm. How does Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger sound?”

“You want an adult fighting against a child? Seems a little unfair, don’t you think?”

“Oh, eh. I meant young Mr. Pot…eh…young Mr. Peverell.” Lockhart was smart enough not to repeat his mistake when seeing Alucard’s expression changing into something predatory. Even the students noticed the change and took a step back from their history professor, well, except of Hadrian, Severus, and their close friends.

“Mr. Peverell, Ms. Granger. Would you do us the honor and take up the stage?”, asked Alucard without taking his look from Lockhart, who was sweating by now.

“Sure. Hermione?” Hadrian agreed and looked at Hermione.

“Eh? Oh. Of course.”

Both took stance on the table with a respectable distance, facing each other and taking in the accepted combative position after a short greeting by placing the wands in front of their faces and a slight bow.

As soon as Lockhart loudly called “Begin.”, Hadrian cast a quick ‘Expelliarmus’, which Hermione was quick to dodge with a ‘Protego’. Then it was her yelling ‘Flipendo’. This time it was Hadrian who dodged it with a ‘Protego’. Forth and back the two used different disarming spells to get a hand on the other, but in the end, it was Hadrian who managed to hit Hermione first with a ‘Rictumsempra’, that made her a giggling mess, followed by a quick stunning spell.

The students watched astonished, not having expected that two second-year students would give them such extraordinary show, less that Hermione would last for so long against Hadrian.

When it was over, Alucard helped Hermione back on her feet, praising them both for the excellent display of spell working. Hermione blushed at the praise and was quick to follow Hadrian back to the others, where they were met with many calls of congratulations.

The sound of a clearing throat got their attention then, and the crowd turned to Lockhart, curious who he would choose next.

“I think it deserves a prize. Ten points each for that excellent performance.” The Gryffindors cheered.

“So who’s next?” Several hands were pushed into the air, especially from the other houses who wanted to receive some points themselves.

“Hm. How about Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Prince?”

“No.”

“Ho? Why not?” Lockhart turned to Alucard.

“Simply, you wouldn’t want anyone here compete against Mr. Prince, who has a dragon as ward and most likely will not like when someone attacks their guardian.” It wasn’t the main reason, why Alucard rejected the kind of pairing, but it wasn’t a lie per se. Who knows how Norbert might react when seeing Severus fighting and maybe getting hurt.

Not that this would be a worry with Draco as opponent, but Draco wouldn’t even be able to fight against Severus, not with him being Severus’ protector and fighting his own instincts to rip himself apart for attacking his protégé. But that needed no one to know.

“I…I see. That indeed isn’t a great idea then. Maybe Mr. Draco against Mr. Weasley then?”

Alucard shrugged. “I see no problem. It’s up to them though.”

Draco shrugged as well, which got him a scowl from Ron, who also agreed, seeing it as a chance to show the slimy Slytherin where his place is.

To say that it was a short fight with Draco as winner, didn’t come as a surprise for most, not as much as the way Ron actual lost.

Seemed he broke his wand at some point in the year and missed to mention it. Therefore, the spell he cast at Draco backfired and got him instead, letting him vomit slugs every 5 seconds. It got him also losing fifty points for not reporting the issue and putting himself and others in danger by using a broken wand. The Gryffindors groaned and cast some nasty looks at the redhead, who was led to the infirmary by his older brother Percy.

“Hm. Is there someone else who wants to duel against Mr. Malfoy? The poor boy didn’t even have a chance to cast a spell.” Lockhart let his gaze wander over the crowd, then pointed a finger at a girl from Ravenclaw.

“Ms. Patil? Would you do us the honor?”

“Yes, Professor Lockhart.” Patil lost at the end but wasn’t very disappointed about it.

Several more students got the chance to show their skills until it was time for a final duel. This time it was a first year Slytherin against a first year Hufflepuff.

Unfortunately, it didn’t end quite well as the Slytherin summoned a live snake via ‘Serpensortia’. The Hufflepuff froze and everyone else took a step back from the table.

Being close to the Hufflepuff, Hadrian jumped on the table in front of them with wand in hand. However, the snake wasn’t quite interested in them and turned to the closest student, who happened to be Justin, who stood right next to Severus.

Hadrian tried to get the snake’s attention, unaware that he was speaking in a completely different language. It got the snake’s attention for a second, but then it turned back to Justin, seeming to be more aggressive than before, especially when it was suddenly faced by Severus and a hissing Norbert.

This time it was Severus, who said something, but he too spoke suddenly in another language. Hadrian was ready to dispel the snake when Norbert decided to have a little fight on his own and jumped at the snake. It was over within a minute, Norbert biting of the snake’s head and proudly presented it to the students and Severus.

It was that scene too which Alucard returned after leading another student to the infirmary. The room was in shock silence and neither dared to speak until Alucard asked what just happened.

It was Neville giving him a short version of the happenings and who revealed that both Hadrian and Severus seemed able to speak Parselmouth, the language of the snakes.

“Is that so? Not very much surprising if you ask me. Hadrian is a dragon shifter. For him speaking with other sort of reptiles is natural.”

“But what about Severus?” Yelled another student.

“What about him?”

“Is he a dragon shifter as well? Speaking Parseltongue isn’t a quite common ability and only one other wizard is known to have it.”

“Are you accusing him of being the heir of Slytherin? What a nonsense. I at least know about ten more people who can speak the language of the snakes. It’s true that’s not a common ability among wixen, but that doesn’t mean there exist only one bloodline that inherited it.

“Really?”

“Really. And before you ask any further questions, it’s time for you to head back to your dormitories. I’ll make sure to include the history of it into my lessons.”

The prefects were quick to lead the students back to their respective houses.

Alucard watched them leave. When he was alone, he sighed. “Could have been worse.”

Chapter Text

A day after the dueling club, a couple of fourth-year Ravenclaw students found Justin and near headless Nick petrified.

When Severus and Hadrian arrived at the scene, a few people cast suspicious glances at Severus, but were quick to look away when they noticed Hadrian or Alucard staring at them. Some even believed that Draco was the heir, to which Draco only scoffed, “Such idiots.”

After that, Severus became quiet, almost mute. He wasn’t much of a talker, but it was similar like it had been the first few weeks when becoming a student. Only when they were in their dormitory, in the potion lab with Alucard, or somewhere else alone, Severus spoke.

Hadrian hated it. He wasn’t even sure, if it could be because of the incident in the dueling club or the looks of the students that’ll left Severus feel uncomfortable. Maybe it was the proximity to that damned Horcrux. It’d be most likely all of it at once.

Alucard made it to his priority to enlighten the students about the different kinds of special abilities some magical families inherited, and why not all shared it. Imagine their surprise when Alucard explained that most of these abilities came from a family member getting involved with a creature.

Another reason a family gained such abilities is because of their special bonds with rare magical animals. For example, it’d be that Salazar Slytherin wasn’t a born Parselmouth, but became one due to the achievement of bonding with a basilisk and getting them as their familiar. If the bond is strong enough it allows that those who are bonded to share emotions, thoughts, or an ability like speaking the other’s languages. Once received that gift, it gets a part of the wixen’s magical core and bloodline and therefore allows to be inherited by any offspring they have.

“So Hadrian can speak the language of snakes, because he’s a creature with the ability to speak Parseltongue, right? But isn’t he a dragon? And what about Severus? Is he also a creature?” One student had asked in Alucard’s class.

“Dragons have their own language, but it’s related to that of any other reptiles. Imagine it like a sort of dialect. An American, for example, speaks differently than like someone from Britain, but the basic language is still English. If you want to be exact, neither Hadrian nor Severus are Parselmouths. When they spoke with the snake, they used the language of the dragons. Hadrian, because he is one, and Severus because he’s bonded to one.”

“But why did we never hear one of them speak with Norbert? And if dragons have their own language, then why could the snake understand them? I understand that the basic is same, but isn’t it the same for several other languages, like German and Italian, which still are completely differently. I mean I don’t really get it?”

“That’s fine. It’s the reason why we are here. Let me answer your last question first. You are right that several languages, coming from the same origin, are now completely different and you cannot understand one just because the other is your native language. But there also languages close enough to each other that you might be able to at least understand a few words. In my example with American and British English, the differences aren’t big, but still enough to consider both as two different languages, because of words having different meanings or are differently pronounced. And that’s the same with the language of dragons and snakes. To your ears they sound identical, but there are still differences in the meanings of volume and sound.” Alucard paused and received several nods as sign that they understood. Then he continued.

“Coming back to your first question. Think back on the moment you heard them speaking to the snake, and about the reaction it caused.” The students flinched. “Exactly.”

“Uhm. From what you have told us, that means neither of them can be the descendant of Salazar Slytherin, right?” Another student clarified.

“Exactly.” Alucard repeated.

“But who else could it be then?”

“Why do you think there is one? Maybe it’s someone who wants to deceive you, so you are busier with puzzling out who the heir is, instead of concentrating on what’s truly going on.” The students have been silent after this.

Several others had asked the same questions, many even apologized to Hadrian, Severus and even Draco, but a minority still were wary. And it was those that kept casting suspicious glances at them.

To Hadrian’s relief, Severus became visibly more relaxed after two weeks, even if it was only because most students left Hogwarts for the holidays.

----

On Christmas, Severus, Hadrian, Hermione and Neville, whose both parents had traveled to Egypt, were sharing some gifts and met later with Draco, Juna and Alucard in the Great Hall for breakfast. Juna excitedly showed her new toys, with also included a game of wizarding chess, which they took a turn to play, making a small tournament out of it.

Juna was closely listening to her father, when he explained why he did that move and not another, of course, always in a whispering tone, so the opponent wouldn’t know what he was planning. Often enough the little girl giggled evilly with a mischievous glint in her eyes, which let the one sitting across them sweat drop and looking nervous, while everyone else around them watched in amusement.

Only when they reached the final round, Juna decided to abandon her father to sit on Severus’ lap, who unsurprisingly enough managed to reach the finals, where he faced Alucard.

The game was fierce, neither Alucard nor Severus gave each other anything. The Great Hall had been silent, everyone watching in anticipation of who would win. It took almost two hours until Severus made his final move and set Alucard checkmate.

For several minutes it had been silent before the small crowd broke into cheers, Alucard still stunned of having lost. He didn’t see it coming.

“Well, father. Seems you found your master.” Hadrian clapped his father on the shoulder with a wide grin.

“Indeed. Very well-done Severus. I hope you will give me the courtesy of a re-match someday later.” Severus nodded, smiling proudly.

“That was great. I never watched a game as interesting as yours. Sometimes I thought Alucard would win, but then Severus did an unexpected move and suddenly it was him having the upper hand, and vice versa. But then I thought it’s over and Severus would lose and then boom. I for sure hadn’t seen it coming.”, Hermione said excitedly.

“Neither did I, Ms. Granger.” Alucard snickered into his fist, then cleared his throat. “Very well. Let us have some lunch. After, we can go outside where you can play in the snow, how does that sound?”

“Snowball fight.” The Weasley twins yelled, each a fist in the air. The other remaining students joined in and were quick in deciding who would be together in one team. As expected, Severus, Hadrian, Draco and Juna ended up in the same team, but would facing Hermione, Neville, and the twins, being in the other team.

They all finished lunch as fast as possible and before they knew it, they were in the middle of snowball battle. Both sides had built a snow wall for cover but used different strategies for winning the fight. Juna having the disadvantage of being too small had the task to provide her teammates with snowballs, along with Severus and two other students. The rest tried not to get hit while throwing snowballs at the enemy.

The rules were easy. Everyone who was hit with a snowball on a vital point was out of the game, only exception was the face, which directly lead to be banned from the game. Magic wasn’t allowed either. Alucard didn’t want to risk an escalation, or someone getting hurt by an accidentally misspelled hex.

He himself was declared to be the judge and Alucard very much enjoyed his job. He was hovering on a broom above the battlefield and was therefore the first one who noticed movement under the thick snow.

He cast a quick look at Severus, who was making another snowball, and saw Norbert’s head peeking out from under Severus’ scarf. However, something felt off. He couldn’t feel any use of magic, but there was clearly something making its way to the enemy camp. Until it was suddenly gone.

Alucard waited, but for several minutes nothing happened and more or less forgot about it, until the snow wall hiding team Redhead suddenly fell and they all got bombarded with snowballs. The fight was over in seconds.

Team Dragon cheered, jumped, and gave each other high fives while the other team still tried to process what happened.

“What happened to the wall?” Hermione asked, stunned.

“I…I don’t know. It’s just collapsed.”

“They must have used magic. I knew it. You can’t trust slimy snakes.” Ron exclaimed angry. Neville and Hermione looked to the boy, having forgotten that he was also here and in their team. Neville and the twins face-palmed, while Hermione and a few others rolled their eyes.

“Moron. Professor Tempest would already have said if that was the case.”

“Why would he? It’s his children over there. He could easily cover for them.”

“That might be true Mr. Weasley, unfortunately for my children, I take my duties very seriously. It had been said no magic is allowed and no magic had been used.” Alucard said, jumping on the ground between the two camps.

The winner group had stopped cheering and were staring at Ron with smug smiles.

“Do you want to know, how we managed to destroy your wall?” The other group nodded, and Hadrian waved one of the seventh-year students over who grinned brightly.

“No one said something about familiars being not allowed to join the fight. Mine isn’t a very common one, because it’s an ice salamander.” The student stretched out a hand and revealed a small white and blue salamander sitting on his palm.

“Damn it, he’s right.” Fred muttered. “Why didn’t we think of that?” He asked his brother, who pouted.

Alucard stepped forward and petted the little salamander. “Very good. Ten points for Ravenclaw.” The student grinned even wider while his fellow Ravenclaws cheered, including those who were on the losing side.

Ron stomped with a foot and went back to the castle, cursing under his breath. The others laughed and congratulated the winner team, asking for another round.

“Tomorrow. You all need to heat up a little. I don’t want anyone to get sick, so up you go.” Alucard declared and led the students back to the castle, where hot cacao was already waiting for them in the Great Hall.

“You thought it was Norbert, right? I have noticed you looking at Severus after you noticed the movements under the snow.” Hadrian grinned up at his father.

“Yes. But Norbert was with Severus, and when I didn’t see any more movements, I thought it might have been only my imagination.” Alucard admitted. Severus next to Hadrian chuckled, giving Norbert a light pet on the head.

“I have considered using Norbert, but I thought it unfair and also too dangerous for him to use his fire. I asked one of the others if they might have an idea, and then there was Felix showing us his familiar, Blitzy. From there it was easy to come up with a plan.” Severus explained.

“I see. I’m looking forward to tomorrow. I’m curious what you all will come up with, now that you know how to bend the rules.” Alucard laughed.

To say that it ended in a snow bath with neither side winning, would be an understatement. But nobody cared, because they all had fun.

When the other students returned, most regretted to not have been there to see it or better yet to join in. However, it was in the middle of winter, and enough snow fell in the week that Alucard convinced the four head of houses to a snow fight between the houses the weekend after the first week of classes had passed. That one ended even messier, but at least it got most students forgetting about the incidents prior the holidays, or at least to stop to be suspicious of their classmates.

They even went so far to let mixed classes of the same year fight against each other. So for example was it third-year Gryffindor and Slytherin against third-year Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, or sixth-year Slytherin and Ravenclaw against sixth year Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, and so on.

Much to Alucard’s own amusement, Dumbledore seemed confused about the students’ sudden companionship, regardless of which house they were in. Even some of the Slytherins sat together with Gryffindors or Hufflepuffs. And the Ravenclaws became also a little less stiff and arrogant.

All in all, Alucard was very pleased to see students less afraid of their class- or housemates.

Chapter Text

Laughter filled the hall and got louder the closer the students approached the potion lab, where Alucard and Severus were already waiting. The potions club was well attended since it was one of the subjects most needed for several different careers, even if a mastery wasn’t needed. But if you wanted to become an auror, for example, then you needed at least an E in your NEWT exam. It was also very important, if your goal is a mastery in Herbology, DADA, or should you wanted to become a healer.

And you needed it, if you wanted to open a joke shop like the Weasley twins and create some prank potions. When the twins first told Alucard about their plan, he stared at them, then laughed, not in mockery, but fond amusement. He even offered his support in funding their joke shop until they had a stable income, knowing that it wouldn’t be a waste of money. The twins were geniuses when it came to pranks, and Alucard didn’t doubt for a second that they didn’t need to wait for any customers, after all they already had a clientele among the students.

Alucard watched the students enter, most being from the fifth or seventh year, because those are the years students had their OWL and NEWT exams in. Severus, though being just in his second year, had no problems with brewing potions on NEWT level, which Alucard was well aware of. The students on the other hand at first had doubted his skills, which Alucard was quick to fix by letting Severus brew the Wolfsbane potion, a potion only very few, even among potion masters, could brew successfully.

“…thought would wet himself.”

“Yeah, can’t believe he fought against vampires or what not. He’s just a coward. I’m glad we have all those clubs now.”

“Right? And I’ll never forget how Professor Tempest put that idiot in his place. Have you seen his face?”

“Oh yeah, who will ever forget this.” New laughter went through the hall, and Alucard has to hold back his smirk as the students filled the potions classroom.

“Mr. Jenkins. Please refrain from insulting your professors, or I am being forced to take points or giving you detention.” The students fell silent almost immediately and straighten their backs.

“I apologize, Professor Tempest. It won’t happen again.”

“Good. Take your seats. Today it will be brewing the Polyjuice potion for the fifth- and sixth-year students, while the seventh years among you will brow the Wound-Cleaning potion. Suit yourself, you know where you can find all the ingredients.” The students lined up and one after another stepped inside the storage room to pick up the ingredients they needed. Severus watched each one of them closely and made notes, sometimes even stopping a student from taking the wrong ingredients.

Meanwhile, Alucard observed those who went first and started with the preparations. The first weeks of the club were truly a challenge. So many students lacked in the subject that Alucard wasn’t one bit surprised that only a handful managed to pass their OWLs. Unfortunately, it was also the reason why there were a lot of older students from the sixth and seventh year that didn’t pass but needed at least their OWLs for their future career.

Not passing the OWLs meant also that they couldn’t attend the NEWT classes, and there was no way to repeat the fifth year again, just because of one failed class. But it was possible for them to attend the potion club and try again for their OWLs at the end of the year. A few hoped to be allowed into the potion class when they start their seventh and therefore last year. The current seventh years, mostly only thought to get their OWLs and then see if they might find a private tutor to get their NEWTs later, should it be necessary.

Alucard truly wondered why the ministry didn’t look more into the issue of having obviously an incompetent Potions professor at Hogwarts. Or maybe the problem were the parents, that didn’t listen to their children complaining about their dreams chattered. Or maybe it was just that no one really knew, what it meant to be taught by a true Potions Master and not some amateur like that Potter woman. Alucard had no idea how it had been before Lily, and he wasn’t sure if he even wanted an answer to that question, knowing that the professor before her was her teacher and obviously missed, how bad she was in the topic.

“Professor Tempest?” Alucard focused on the student up in the front.

“Yes? What can I do for you Ms. Fox?”

“Uhm. I think I accidentally used too much Fluxweed.”

“Hm. And how many did you use?”

“I…I don’t know. I just…the color isn’t like it should be. And I know that I used the right amount of the other ingredients.”

“How does it come you know you used the right amount of the other ingredients, but not that of Fluxweed? That makes no sense Ms. Fox.”

“I…I was distracted?”

“Ms. Fox. Fluxweed is the first ingredient you use for creating the potion. If you don’t know if you used the right amount of it, why did you even continued with the potion, wasting more ingredients, instead of starting anew?”

“I…don’t know. Sorry.” The girl hung her head, trying to hide her tears forming. Alucard let his gaze wander over the other students and was pleased that all of them concentrated on their own potion instead of making fun of their follow student, and therefore neglecting their own work. Brewing potion was a delicate matter that rarely forgive when mistakes were made.

“Well, at least you noticed that something was wrong, and that you made a mistake. And I can confirm that you indeed used too much Fluxweed. To be precise, you used twenty scruples. Do you know how many are actually needed?”

“Sixteen, Sir.”

“Correct. Do you know what could have happened when you finished the potion, and someone had drunk it?”

“I…I’m not sure.”

“Well, the person would still have changed, but the effect would be more of a constant change between the person you wanted to change into and yourself. Not a very pleasant feeling, I can assure you.”

“I…I see. Thank you, Professor.”

“You’re welcome. Now try again, Ms. Fox.” The fifth year nodded quickly and grabbed a new cauldron, along with new ingredients.

Alucard continued his way, giving here and there tips. Meanwhile, Severus showed some of the other OWL level students how to prepare the ingredients correctly.

When the time was over, Alucard was pleased that most succeeded in brewing their potions correctly and without causing any explosions.

----

Hadrian was waiting outside the Potions lab, just having finished his own potions class with Professor Evans. He truly wished he could skip the class. Like DADA it was a waste of time. The only advantage was that the woman mostly ignored him and didn’t try to force him into a conversation after classes were over.

When the door finally opened Hadrian straightened his back and waited until the students left before entering the class himself.

“Hey dad, Severus. How was it?”

“Good. I’m positive that most will pass their OWLs, and those preparing for their NEWTs will be fine as well.”

“Great. I hope it’ll also convince the school board to hire someone else as Potions professor. Truly, that woman does nothing as read from the book. She doesn’t even give false instruction as a trick to see, whether we pay attention. And if she indeed makes a mistake then she doesn’t even know it and take points when someone points it out to her.” Hadrian complains.

“Be assured that I’m already working on it. At the end of the year there will be many parents wondering why their children suddenly are so good in the subject, especially the parents of those who hadn’t passed their OWLs before.”

“Will you take the position if it’s offered?”

“Hm. I’m not sure. Having to take care of two classes from first to seventh year is a lot of work. I won’t be able to continue with the potion club or do anything else. Not to forget that I have your sister to look out for. I can’t always ask the other professors to watch her for me. They have their own work after all.”

“True.” Hadrian sighed.

“Don’t worry. I know a few people who could take over history class for me. I even ask Elisabeth if she might be interested.”

“Really?”

“Yes. She’ll think about it. Finding a replacement for history is much easier as finding a capable Potions master. Besides that, I did what I intended to do by becoming the History professor. Thanks to that, the students are more open when it comes to creatures.”

“Yes, and you also took their fear of people speaking Parselmouth.”

“Indeed.”

“You also managed to reduce the gap between the houses.” Severus added.

“Mostly. But there is still a lot to do to close it completely, especially when it comes to the purebloods and their view of muggleborns or half-bloods, and vice versa.”

“Well, I think you can’t expect to change everyone’s view within a year, not after decades of misinformation and indoctrination.”

“Indeed. But most of the students as well as some of the parents are willing to listen.”

“Like my father.” Draco said, entering the lab.

“Like your father as well as the others that will have their Dark Marks removed. But the purebloods aren’t the only ones that have to learn that the world isn’t just black or white. Muggleborns as well as half-bloods which grew up in the muggle world have to understand that the wizarding world is like another culture. You either adjust and accept the new culture and their traditions and laws, or you leave. I don’t say that the wizarding world is perfect because we all know it isn’t, but eradicating one culture for another isn’t right either. And forcing it especially can only backfire. Change is a slow process after all.”

“But aren’t you forcing the wizarding world to change itself, right now?” Draco asked.

“Actually, it’s more reminding the wizarding world that wizards and witches, no matter if pureblood or muggleborn, aren’t the ones leading it, but us old creatures. We have been silent long enough. And Lady Magic made clear that she isn’t happy, neither with the light nor with the dark side. Or she wouldn’t have sent us one of her beloved angels.”

“You’re mean, Severus.”

“Yes. His survival is essential if we want the wizarding world to survive, or more like if the humans want it to survive. Balance is needed. The light can’t exist without the dark and vice versa. How else would you know the difference between them.”

“And if everything is light then you’d stop developing and end in stagnation, dying a slow death.” Hadrian said.

“And if there is only the dark then there would be only destruction.” Severus added in a whisper, a faraway look in his eyes.

Alucard kneeled in front of him and pulled Severus in a tight hug. “You aren’t alone Severus. Never forget that.”

“I know. But I’m scared. I don’t want to lose anyone. I don’t want anyone to sacrifice their life for mine. What if I lose you, Hadrian, Draco or even papa? What of my friends, or…or Norbert? I can’t do this, not again.” Alucard rubbed Severus’ back, who had started to sob quietly into his shoulder.

“I can’t promise you that there won’t be sacrifices, but I promise that we’ll give our best to stay with you. And I promise that you won’t be alone, ever. Dinarir and his folk can’t be killed. Hadrian will always be at your side, even if you will someday be called home by Lady Magic. You both will live and die together.” Alucard felt a shiver running down Severus’ spine and he tighten his grip around the boy, frowning.

“Severus? Is your back hurting?”

“Y-Yes.” Alucard picked him up in a swift move and moved to the slightly open door. Stepping outside, he couldn’t see anyone, but there was a fresh smell in the air.

Hadrian and Draco stood beside Alucard on each side, facing different direction of the corridor.

“Did they hear us?” Draco whispered.

“No. I put a privacy charm around the room as soon as Hadrian stepped inside. It’s more likely that whoever has the cursed artifact just passed the door.”

“A Slytherin?” Hadrian questioned. “I mean, no offense. It’s just we are in the dungeons and from what I know there aren’t any classes right now. And the only house being close is that of Slytherin.”

“No offense taken. I thought the same. But haven’t you said someone from Gryffindor must have the artifact?”

“Hm. True. Maybe the Gryffindor lost it and someone else found it?”

“Could be.”

“Severus. Can you feel it?” Alucard whispered, still rubbing soothing cycles across Severus’ back.

“I…I think that way.” Severus pointed at the direction of the staircases that leaded up and out of the dungeons. They followed Severus’ instructions until they reached the second floor.

“It’s close.” Severus whimpered, still being hold by Alucard. The boys and the vampire looked around but still there were no signs of someone being close.

“That makes no sense.” Hadrian frowned.

“Hm. Maybe whoever it was, tried to eavesdrop on our conversation, but was quick to vanish when they noticed it was in vain. Or maybe it was indeed just a coincidence.”

“Hey. The door to the girl’s bathroom is open.” Draco waved.

“Isn’t that the same bathroom we found Mrs. Norris petrified next to it?” Hadrian looked at the walls and there indeed were still some red spots from the first message.

Alucard stepped into the bathroom with a frown. “Who’s there? Come out. I know you are here.”

“Go away. Why can’t you just leave me alone?”

“Come out.” Draco and Hadrian stood behind Alucard both wondering who was hiding in the bathroom. Severus twitched, and slightly turned his head as an angry ghost of a girl appeared.

“Who are you to order me around? This is my bathroom. And I say go away.”

“I’m Professor Tempest. Are you Myrtle?”

“Are you here to mock me as well? Or are you planning to kill those children?” Hadrian and Draco choked behind Alucard, while the vampire frowned.

“Why would I kill them? They are family. And why would I mock you? I asked you a simple question.”

“Tsk. Everyone who comes here makes fun of me. The last even throw a book after me.”

“A book?”

“You don’t believe me? Look for yourself. It’s still there.” Myrtle snarled and pointed a finger at one of the cabins. “I was just taking a nap. Don’t know why someone finds it funny to throw things at someone else. It’s mean.” Alucard looked inside the cabin and there indeed was a book lying on the floor. Severus’ hiss was enough to confirm that this was indeed the artifact they were searching.

“Hadrian. Use something to pick it up. Make sure that you don’t touch it.”

“Yes, father.” Hadrian pulled out some gloves he normally used for his potion class, and carefully wrapped the book into his Gryffindor scarf, before putting it into his bag.

“Very good. We will return to my office. Then we’ll pick up Juna and have dinner. I’ll examine it later.”

“Ok.”

“Hey. What about me?”

“Sorry, that we disturbed you. We’ll be out of here and let you be. I’ll also have a chat with the students to leave you alone, though I’m sure they haven’t meant to insult you.”

“Well, but they did.”

“Again, I do apologize for them. But you shouldn’t sleep where others can easily disturb you. This is a bathroom. Maybe you should find another place for your naps.”

“Hmpf. Just go.”

“Come on boys.”

Hadrian and Draco followed Alucard to his office, where the vampire safely locked the diary away. As soon as it was inside the box, Severus relaxed. Then they picked up Juna and Professor Flitwick, who had watched the girl, and went to the Great Hall for dinner.

Chapter Text

It was late at night when Alucard pulled the diary back out of the box and opened it. The pages were blank, and it looked like a normal diary, albeit a slightly older model. There was nothing that indicated who the current owner of the diary is, only who it had belonged prior was written on the back of the book.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle. Doesn’t sound like a pureblood name, more like a muggle name.” Alucard murmured. “It doesn’t even look like a cursed object, nor does it feels like one. Still, Severus could feel the dark magic. The strong connection he seems to have to the Horcruxes, and the Dark Lord worries me. I know that Dinarir removed a soul shard from Severus shortly after his change, and that there is still some residue magic in his scar where it had been, but to have such a strong reaction whenever he is close to one of them? It doesn’t feel right. Did we miss something? Maybe I’d contact my old friend. Elrond knows more about dark magic than I do. Damn it. I’d have contacted him the first time I knew about it.” Alucard muttered and cursed himself.

“Well, no use to dwell about it further. I’ll write him in the morning. Let us see if we can find out more, maybe something about the Chamber of Secrets.”

Alucard took a quill and let a few drops of ink fall on the empty page. Just a second later the ink disappeared, seemingly sinking into the blank parchment, “Interesting. Hm, let us see.” He dunked the quill again into the ink and then wrote, quietly speaking to himself. “My name is Alucard Tempest.” He watched it disappearing again, but this time Alucard received an answer.

“Hello Alucard Tempest, my name is Tom Riddle.”

“Ooh? Seems the original owner is also our Dark Lord. Tom Marvolo Riddle. Huh. How ironic that a muggleborn or half-blood managed to earn the respect of several pureblood families that actually hate everyone born outside their society. Though, you never told them your true name, did you. You just decided to use another for your purpose. Tsk. How pathetic.” Alucard scoffed. “Ok, let us continue.”

“Do you know anything about the Chamber of Secrets?”

“Yes.”

“Can you tell me?”

“No.”

“No?” Alucard raised an eyebrow. Then his eyes widen.

“But I can show you.” Just as he started to curse, Alucard was pulled into the book.

----

Still cursing Alucard stumbled into, what he assumed, was the first floor. Quickly he took in his surroundings, and when he saw no one, started to walk forward. When he turned the next corner, he saw a student, possible a sixth or seventh grader, standing at the top of the first part of stairs that leaded to the second floor, staring up at the next part with face to Alucard.

Alucard called for the student, though he knew the boy wouldn’t hear him, but he couldn’t stop himself trying. He called again as he started to climb up the stairs, but still didn’t receive any reaction. Just as he was an arm range away Alucard noticed movement from upstairs and turned to watch a procession of adults appearing with what looked like a stretcher in their middle. Alucard didn’t need to take a closer look to know that those wizards were transporting a corpse of a student. He was far more interested of the boy’s reaction and expression. The boy didn’t look surprised, or scared, neither was there any hint of pity or something else you would expect in such situation. Which still didn’t have to mean anything, but it was more than suspicious.

“Riddle.” Both Alucard and Riddle turned, slightly startled by the sudden voice of Dumbledore. “Come.”

At that Riddle started to walk up the stairs. Alucard followed swiftly and decided to just watch the scene unfold. While still getting closer, Dumbledore spoke again. “It is not wise to be walking around at this late hour, Tom.”

“Yes, Professor. I suppose I…” Tom started in a stutter, seemingly unsure what to say.

‘Clever boy.’ Alucard thought.

Then Tom stopped, straightened his back, and spoke with much more confidence in his voice. “I had to see for myself if the rumors were true.”

“I’m afraid they are, Tom. They are true.”

“About the school as well? I don’t have a home to go to. They wouldn’t really close Hogwarts, would they, Professor?”

‘No home, huh. So probably an orphan that grew up in one of those muggle orphanages. Well, I can guess from where his hate of muggles come to be then.’ Alucard felt almost pity for the boy, having heard and seen enough what some muggles did to magical children or magical beings in general, no matter if they were their own or not.

“I understand Tom. But I’m afraid that Master Dippet may have no choice.”

‘Sooo, Dumbledore wasn’t the actual Headmaster at this time. That means the incident indeed happened before Filius was even born.’

“Sir, if it all stopped. If the person responsible was caught...”

“Is there something…You wish to tell me?”

“No. Sir. Nothing.” Dumbledore moved his head slightly forward, seemingly waiting for his student to change his mind. Tom, however, didn’t say anything else, neither did he show any signs that indicated he knew something.

“Very well then. Off you go.”

“Good night, sir.” Alucard scoffed and followed Riddle, ignoring the idiot of a future headmaster.

Riddle led them to a part of the dungeons, straight to a door behind two boulders. He pulled his wand, looked if there was anyone behind him, then opened the door, and startled Hagrid with an “Evening, Hagrid.”, who seemed to have just talked to someone or something in a cupboard that he closed as Tom just finished his greeting.

“I’m gonna have to turn you in, Hagrid. I don’t think you meant it to kill anyone, but…”

“You can’t, you don’t understand!”

“The dead girl’s parents will be here tomorrow. The least Hogwarts can do is make sure the thing that killed her daughter, is slaughtered.”

“It wasn’t him. Aragog never killed no one, never!”

“Monsters don’t make good pets, Hagrid. Now stand aside.”

“No.”

“Stand aside, Hagrid!” Tom repeated, louder, more assertively.

“No!” Hagrid replied again, also louder, but sounding more desperate.

Without hesitation, Tom moved his wand, spelling ‘Cistem Aperio’ and pointed the wand at the cupboard that in reaction was opened by the door being forcefully removed.

Two seconds later, a spider as big as a human head climbed out of the cupboard and down to the ground, running straight outside the room, passing Alucard, who could only watch how another spell was cast at the baby Acromantula. He gritted his teeth. Yeah, there were indeed creatures that make no good pets, but they aren’t monsters. Just living beings that want to survive. The true monsters are those wixen like this one.

Alucard turned just before Hagrid yelled, “Aragog.”, and moved forward in direction of the door, but was stopped by Tom, who had his wand pointed at the half-giant.

“I can’t let you go. They’ll have your wand for this, Hagrid. You’ll be expelled.” Alucard watched Hagrid’s arm falling to his side, head hanging. This seemed also be the end of the scene because Alucard was pulled back from the scene.

----

He stared at the book for a few minutes, processing the entire scene again and again, looking for some details he might have missed, but came up empty.

“So, I guess the murdering had something to do with the Chamber of Secrets, but I still don’t know where it is nor how it can be opened. And an Acromantula? Truly? They are dangerous and deadly indeed, but it’d have been easy to check the victims for any bites or venom. But no, it was easier to just take the word of a boy, who claimed not even minutes before to know nothing, and to declare the half-giant creature the culprit. Oh, how I hate these humans sometimes.” Alucard leaned back in the chair and looked up at the ceiling.

“Guess, I’ll have a talk with Hagrid. This idiot is far too nice for this world. I can see why he’s loyal to the headmaster, but he’d never have been found guilty in the first place, not for murder anyway. Hm, maybe a visit to the spiders is in order as well. I have seen a few near to the places the victims have been found. Seemed like an escape for me.”

Alucard turned his gaze back to the book. “Tom Marvolo Riddle, better known as Lord Voldemort. You may have your reason to hate the muggle AND the wizarding world, but those who have chosen the path of tyranny to show the world their worth, didn’t last long. And by creating Horcruxes you haven’t done yourself any favors. No one likes to follow someone insane and cruel, except those with the same mentality. The others follow only out of fear, either for them or their family, but show them an escape that will not end in their demise, and they will be quick to turn their backs. Let us see how many of your followers will stand by your side should you find your way back into the living world. But I promise you it'll be a short-lived pleasure.”

Standing up, Alucard grabbed the book and put it back into the box, making sure it was tightly closed and out of reach from curious little grabby hands. He would like to send it straight to Dinarir but was sure he might need it to find whoever had opened the chamber. They could also still be possessed, or otherwise be under control of the diary. No one knew for certain what a Horcrux could do when being longer in possession of someone, and it’d also be dangerous for the victim if it gets destroyed without anyone being there to watch them.

And who knew what creature had been exactly released when the chamber had been opened, though Alucard had a slight feeling of what it is. And should he be right, then Lady Magic may help them.

Chapter Text

Almost four months passed since they found the diary. Alucard informed them what he has seen and that he’d keep the diary for the time being, at least until they knew who was possible possessed by Tom Riddle’s soul piece.

It was quiet and nothing happened, well, until the day Severus and Hadrian were walking back to their dormitory after a long day. They were ready to just lay down and take a short nap until dinner. But, upon entering their room, they found it in a mess.

“Wha...What happened here?” Hadrian stepped further inside, shielding Severus should whoever had done that still be there. A quick glance around the room, however, suggested that they were alone.

“It looks like someone had searched for something.”

“I’ll ask father to ward our room. This could only have been done by another Gryffindor student or a staff member. And I doubt it was the second one. And Neville wouldn’t do that.”

“Do you think it was about the diary?”

“The diary? Hm. Possible.” A call from the common room below let them look at each other and they went to find an angry and pacing Hermione.

“Hermione?”

“Someone made a mess around our room. Lavender is a crying mess, because some of her finer robes were carelessly thrown around and got in contact with her ink flask that stood on her desk and which she had forgotten to close properly.”

 “You too?” Hermione stopped in her tracked and snapped around.

“What do you mean? Was there someone in your room as well?”

“Yes.”

There was an outraged scream, and two third-year students were storming back into the common room.

“Who was in our dormitory? It’s a mess.”

“You as well?”

“What do you…forget it. Who was it?”

“We don’t know.” Hadrian replied honestly. “But we assume they searched for something, or they thought it to be a funny prank.”

“That is hardly funny. They destroyed my transfiguration essay that has to be delivered tomorrow. I’ll need the entire night to rewrite it.”

“Maybe, we’d call Professor McGonagall. I’m sure she’ll give you one or two more days.” The other third year suggested.

“Hopefully.”

An hour later, McGonagall entered the common room and students showed her the

complete mess. As it was, several more dormitories were messed up, but no one had any clue who it was.

“The house elves will clean up the mess while you’ll be at dinner. I’ll inform the headmaster. Be assured that whoever had done this will face some serious consequences if they are found.”

That wasn’t very reassuring at all, but they all nodded with a grim expression.

----

“Juna?” Alucard called, frantically looking for the diary.

“Yes, papa?” She called back.

“Have you been in my chamber while I was in the bathroom taking a shower?”

“Uh, no?” Alucard frowned and walked into the living room where Juna nervously sat on the ground.

He kneeled, and sternly looked her in the eyes. “Don’t lie to me.”

They stared at each other, but only a few seconds later Juna broke into desperate sobs. “I s-wear I didn’t mean to.” Alucard’s angry expression turned to worry, and he was quick to pick her up.

“Shh, shh. Tell me what happened. I swear, I won’t be angry.”

“I…I c-ou-ldn’t ‘leep. I l-ef-t my ‘oom and ‘one in y-our r’m. ‘aw the ‘ook.” Juna sniveled into his robe, what made it a little difficult to understand her. He frowned, and then realization hit him. The book, the diary. He must have forgotten to place it back into the box. He wanted to see if he’d learn more about Tom Riddle and see if the diary might tell him what exactly was living in the chamber, but then Dumbledore called for a meeting, discussing the event that happened in the Gryffindor tower.

The meeting was exhausting and went on until deep into the night. It must have been then that Juna found the book.

“Where is it, Juna?”

“’ont ‘ow.”

“You don’t know?” She shook her head. That meant it was probably back in the owner’s hands, but when? It was the middle of the night when she took it, and he was sure she didn’t leave their chambers.

“Was someone here?” Juna stilled.

“I heard noises.” She whispered. “I went looking. Someone pushed me and I fell. When I looked, they were gone, and the book too.”

“Oh, baby. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I was scared. Y-you said I shouldn’t leave the chambers alone, b-but I d-did. ‘hey ‘ole your b-book.” Juna was back sobbing into his robe, and he’d nothing do as rubbing her back in comfort. Whoever it was, must have thought that Alucard may have the book after not finding it in the Gryffindor tower. Maybe they felt it through their connection when they were close.

Regardless, Alucard had no one to blame except himself. He was just glad that Juna hadn’t gotten seriously injured.

“It’s fine Juna. We’ll find it. However, now you know why I don’t want you to leave the chambers on your own, especially not at night.” She nodded in reply and buried her face further into his robe.

“Come, let us wash your face. It’s time for breakfast. Hadrian and Severus are probably already waiting.” The mention of the two boys immediately got her excited and it wasn’t long, she was running into the Great Hall, happily yelling a good morning. Alucard shook his head in amusement. Children, especially young ones, were so quick in changing their moods.

His amusement didn’t last long. A few hours later, Dumbledore canceled the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff due to another incident.

----

Hadrian and Severus had just left the Gryffindor tower when they heard the voice again. Both startled and were immediately alarmed, because this could only mean one thing. There was probably another victim of whatever lived in the Chamber of Secrets.

And, it wasn’t long after Dumbledore informed everyone that the planned Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff was canceled, and that Professor McGonagall called Hadrian and Severus to the infirmary.

Both had been surprised at that, but they knew it could only mean that one of their friends was the possible victim. So, they were quick to see who it was. Seeing Alucard and Juna standing outside the infirmary was a relief. Hadrian had feared it might be Juna.

What he didn’t like was his father’s expression, and both could hardly believe when Alucard whispered that the diary was gone. Hadrian automatically wrapped an arm around Severus’ waist, who had gone slightly pale at the admission.

Hadrian wanted to know what happened but knew that this was neither the time nor place, and therefore gave his father just a stern look and said they would speak later.

Inside the infirmary, McGonagall led them to a bed on which to their shock a petrified Hermione laid.

“A Ravenclaw prefect found her close to the library. There wasn’t any indication of what had attacked her, but she had a small circular mirror with her.” Hadrian could see his father frown from the corner of his eyes. As he turned to him, Alucard saw the question in his son’s eyes but waved him off, which meant they would discuss this later as well.

After that incident no student was allowed to go anywhere alone.

----

“Now, what happened? The diary should have been safe in your chamber. How could someone has stolen it?” Hadrian asked, angry.

Alucard sighed. “I was careless, that what happened. I forgot to lock it away before going to the meeting Dumbledore called us for. Juna had woken up and went to my room where she found the book lying on my desk. I don’t blame her. She’s just a child. Regardless, she said she heard some noises outside our chambers and went looking.” Hadrian groaned, already guessing where this went.

“She was pushed and lost the book on her way down. When she was back on her feet, the person was gone and so was the book.”

“For what purpose did you remove the book from where it was locked. I thought it’s too dangerous to use it more than once.”

“For a mere wixen, Hadrian. I’m a living vampire.” Alucard scoffed. “Regardless, I fully blame myself and I’m aware that it was due to my carelessness that not only Juna had almost gotten hurt, but that your friend actual paid the price for it. But to answer your question. I hoped to learn a few more things about Tom Riddle and what might live in the Chamber of Secrets, but as I said Dumbledore called before I could do it.”

“And why haven’t you done it before?”

“Hadrian, I’m still a professor and have a lot to do. Students are coming in endless streams to beg for my help for their OWLs and NEWTs. I know it’s no excuse for such grave mistake, but even as a vampire I’ve my limits. I had planned to talk with Hagrid about what I have seen, but even that I haven’t managed in the months. But, I plan to do it as soon as we are done here.”

“Okay.” Alucard raised a brow. “What? You’re right. I’m searching for the person who has the diary since the start of the year, and I still found nothing. It’s annoying, especially it’s my only task in that entire matter. And I can’t even do that.”

Alucard sighed again. “I guess it’s time for me to sort out my priorities, especially now that the diary is back in the hands of a possessed student who probably won’t survive should we not stop them.” Alucard stood and looked over where Severus and Juna played with Norbert.

“Please look after Juna until I’m back, will you.”

“Sure. Good luck.”

“Oh, and before I forget. Your friend, Hermione I mean, she is truly a smart little witch.”

“How so?”

“Because she probably found out what is hunting students.”

“What?”

“Mhm. I have an idea as well and seeing her holding a mirror strengthens my suspicion. I already contacted an old friend of mine, who I hope might help us with our problem.”

“What? What is it?”

“Did you ever hear about a basilisk?”

“Basilisk?”

“Yes. It would explain why you and Severus can hear and understand it. It’s a snake that can grow very big, gigantic. Grown basilisks can reach a length of 50 ft.” Hadrian choked.

“That’s indeed gigantic.”

“Yes, but it’s not the main problem. The problem is that with one look into their eyes, you die. Not to forget that their poison can kill you in seconds.”

“But then, why had no one died?”

“Because they never looked into the basilisk’s eyes, not directly at least. Mrs. Norris saw them probably as a reflection in the water. The boy, Justin Finch-Fletchley, he saw the basilisk through a ghost. The ghost took the full hit, but they are already dead, so no need to pity them. The other boy, Colin Creevey, who had been petrified the night after that one Quidditch match? He was found with his camera in hand, you remember.”

“And Hermione had the mirror. I see. Who did you ask for help?”

“Actual I asked two people for help. One is my friend Lord Elrond, a high elf. You haven’t met him yet. I hope he can help me with the dark magic in Severus’ back and his connections he still has to seem with the Horcruxes and the maniac. He already answered, but apologized he won’t be able to come before the summer holidays, said something about a cursed ring making trouble.”

“Uh huh. And the other one?”

“She is someone you can even learn something from because she too is a dragon shifter. A full-grown dragon, I might add.”

“Really, why do I hear about her just now?”

“Hm, actually you met her once. I think it was when you were four or five. She said she would return if you were old enough for your first transformation into a dragon.”

Hadrian groaned. “Fine. I think they are very busy people.”

“They are creatures, Hadrian. How often did you have seen me leave Britain?”

“Eh, I don’t know. Not much I guess.”

“I never left the country since I had you, and even before it was seldom. Creatures prefer to live in their own territory and only leave it if it’s necessary. And for most of the old creatures, time is meaningless. Ten years is nothing if you have lived for hundreds or thousands of years.”

“Right. When is she coming?”

“She should arrive in a few days.” Hadrian breathed in relief.

“Lady Magic be blessed.”

“Indeed. In the meanwhile, I’ll do some research and make sure that the basilisk may be our only problem. Who knows what else might have lingered in those chambers.”

“Hmpf.”

“I’ll leave then. See you later.”

“Yeah.”

Chapter Text

Alucard knocked at Hagrid’s door and waited patiently for the half giant to open it. As the door finally opened, Alucard raised an eyebrow at Hagrid who pointed a crossbow at him.

“Good evening, Hagrid. Something the matter?”

“Professor Tempest. I…no…nothing.” Hagrid was quick to put the crossbow down.

“Are you sure? You seem nervous.”

“It’s nothing really. How can I help yer professor? Is Harry, I mean Hadrian, alright?”

“Yes, the boys are fine. I have a few questions, Hagrid, and I hope you might help me to find a few answers to some of them. May I come in?”

“Oh. Ah, sure.” Hagrid stepped aside and gestured Alucard to move in. “Sorry, haven’t expected guests. I…”

“It’s okay Hagrid.”

“Uhm. Want some tea?”

“Sure.” Alucard watched Hagrid brewing some tea and also noticed the half-giant’s hands slightly shaking. He decided to just drop the elephant in the house. “Hagrid, I know about Aragog.” The reaction was immediate as Hagrid first froze and then swirled around, shooting panicky.

“It wasn’t him. A-Aragog, he…” Alucard lifted his hands as a sign of peace.

“I know. I know, Hagrid. Please calm down.” Hagrid breathed heavily, eyes frantically roaming from one side to the other of his hut until Alucard’s words reached him and he stared at the vampire in disbelief.

“Yer know? How?”

“That’s not relevant. I have my sources. That’s everything you need to know. I also have a suspicion of what is hunting the students. It’s the reason why I’m here.” Hagrid took a few deep breathes before falling into the recliner next to the fireplace.

“No one believed me. Back then, I mean. It’s just thanks to Dumbledore that I haven’t ended in Azkaban.”

“You shouldn’t have been accused in the first place, Hagrid. At least not for the murder of a student by your pet spider. Though, to have one in the first place wasn’t a very wise choice either.”

“Aragog never hurt anyone, less killed someone.”

“But he could have. And it’s naïve to think otherwise. Wild creatures are always a danger, especially to people who have no idea to handle them. And humans are much more fragile than you Hagrid. The bite of a baby Acromantula may in worse case just be a painful sting for you but can be deadly for a human child. It’s the reason why they targeted you, after all.” Hagrid slummed his shoulders and looked down.

“Sit down, Hagrid.” The half-giant did as order and started to fiddle with his hands.

“Let me ask you something else first? Do you know who opened the chamber of secrets?”

“I…Uhm….You have to understand first that…” A knock startled Hagrid and he nervously looked between Alucard and the door.

“It’s fine Hagrid.” Hagrid went over and opened the door, crossbow in hand again, though he was quick to put it down as he noticed who was standing at his door this time.

“Professor Dumbledore, sir.”

“Good evening, Hagrid. I wonder…could we?” Dumbledore slightly turned to the man next to him before looking back at Hagrid.

“Of course, sir. Come in, come in.” They walked in and neither of the two noticed Alucard sitting in the corner.

“Bad business, very bad business, Hagrid. Had to come three attacks on muggleborns, things have gone far enough the ministry got to act.” The second visitor started.

“But, I never. No, yer know, I’m never a professor.” Hagrid said in a slight panic.

“I wanted understood, Cornelius, that Hagrid has my full confidence.” Dumbledore said to Fudge.

“Albus, look. Hagrid’s record is against him, I’ve got to take him.” Fudge looked at Dumbledore, not very unapologetic.

“Take me? Take me where? Not Azkaban prison.”

“I’m afraid we have no choice, Hagrid.” It was at that moment, Dumbledore noticed Alucard.

“Professor Tempest. Good evening.” That stopped Fudge and let him startled looking into the corner where the vampire was sitting.

“Good evening, Headmaster and ….” Alucard raised a brow at the other man.

“Minister Fudge. Minister Fudge, I think you heard already about our new Professor?” Dumbledore introduced.

“Uhm, indeed. Nice to meet you Lord Tempest.”

“Hm, that remains to be seen. Say, Minister Fudge, what evidence do you have against Mr. Hagrid?”

“I…I don’t know if you are aware, but this isn’t the first time that students have been attacked. The last time it happened, a student died. We can’t let this happen again.”

“Of course not, but what does it have to do with Hagrid?”

“Well, the last time a student reported that Hagrid was hiding a creature that was responsible for the dead of the student.”

“An Acromantula, a baby. Yes, I’m aware. However, I am not aware of this species, even when fully grown, being able to petrify its victims. Neither did I notice any bite marks on the victims.”

“…” Fudge opened and closed his mouth, not knowing what to say.

“Minister Fudge.” Alucard stood, elegantly. “I personally assure you, that Mr. Hagrid has nothing to do with those attacks. More the opposite. He’s helping me to find out what exactly is hunting our students. And I already have a suspicion of what the creature is. I already informed a couple of friends of mine. They will arrive soon and help me with the creature.”

“W-What?”

“You heard me.”

“But I, the ministry, they expect…”

“Let me stop you right there. I’m not interested of your ministry and what they expect. They already proved to be useless the first time. From my own research, it was clear quickly that Hagrid has nothing to do with what happened to the students. Yes, it was a mistake to keep such dangerous creature like an Acromantula, even a baby, as a pet in a school, but has there been any poison in the victim’s blood or did the ministry just jumped at the first chance to present the world a guilty man, even better, a half-giant, proving that creatures can’t be trusted?”

“Just wait a second.”

“No, I won’t stand by and watch you taking someone who is not responsible for what happened. Mr. Hagrid is from now on under my protection. You have a problem with him? Come to me.” Fudge stared at Alucard, before turning to Dumbledore.

“Albus?” The headmaster shook his head.

“I don’t know what just happened, but I agree with Professor Tempest.”

“Fine.” Fudge gritted. “I’ll see what I can do, but should there be another victim, then I’ll have no other choice as to close the school.” He pointed at Alucard. “I hope you’ll take the responsibility should another student die.”

“And I hope you’ll clear Hagrid from any records should it be proved that he’s innocent of all of it.”

“Of course.”

“Good. Then we have an agreement. If you might excuse us, Hagrid and I have another appointment.” Dumbledore titled his head in question, but when he received no answer, he followed Fudge outside.

“W-what just happened?” Hagrid stared at the spot the two wizards had been.

“Well, what do you think had happened?”

“I, I don’t know.”

“Don’t worry. To make it short. No one will take you away, and as soon as everything is over, the ministry will have to apologize to you. You’ll get your wand back and if you want, you might get your OWLs and NEWTs, maybe even a mastery. The world will be open to you, Hagrid.”

“I…thank yer.” Hagrid wiped his tears away.

“Your welcome. Oh, and Hagrid.” The half-giant looked at Alucard. “You are under my protection now. Do you know what that means?” The half-giant shook his head. “It means that you are part of my coven, my clan. It means that from now on, I’ll be the judge of you. The ministry no longer can come and just take you away. As an employee of Hogwarts, the headmaster can still give you tasks and remove you from your post, what I think he won’t do. But should there be any incident that involves the ministry again, you send them to me, understood?”

“Yes?” Alucard rose a brow. “I mean, yes. Yes, I understand. Thank yer.”

“Hadrian will be happy. He likes you.”

“He does?”

“Yes. But come now. I want to meet your spider friend.”

“Aragog?”

“Yes, I know he lives in the forest.”

“Yer won’t hurt him, right?”

“Not if I don’t have to.”

----

Hagrid led Alucard to the spider nest. The vampire couldn’t prevent a slight shiver running down his spine by the number of spiders. He might be a powerful creature, but even he’d have some difficulties to defend himself against countless of these wild creatures.

“Aragog?” Hagrid called when they reached what was most likely the middle of the spider’s nest.

“Hagrid?” Alucard watched the huge spider coming into view, impressed. This was the first time he stood before a fully grown Acromantula.

“Aragog, my friend.”

“Who is that, Hagrid?”

“This is Professor Tempest, my friend. He has a few questions.”

“Friend of Hagrid. You don’t reek like a normal wizard. What are you?”

“I’m a creature. A living vampire. My full name is, Lord Alucard Tempest.”

“Vampire.”

“Yes. I’m one of the old.”

“Hm. Friend of Hagrid, what do you want?”

“Well, I’m not sure if Hagrid told you, but the Chamber of Secrets in Hogwarts had been opened again. I know that neither Hagrid, nor that you are responsible for what happened all this years ago when it first got opened. And I already have a suspicion of what is living there, but I thought you might help me to confirm it, maybe even tell me if you know if there are other creatures we must worry about.”

“Please, Aragog. What he says is true. He even prevented the British minister of magic to take me.”

“They still believe you were responsible?” Aragog clicked angrily.

“We will prove them wrong.” Alucard promised. “And you can help. So, please tell me what you know.” Aragog stayed silent for a moment.

“Hagrid didn’t open the chamber.” Alucard nodded. “The monster was born in the castle. I came to Hagrid from a distant land, in a pocket of a traveler.”

“I will never forget our first meeting. Aragog was such a cutie after he hatched. I loved him from the first moment I saw him.” Hagrid grinned while petting Aragog slightly on his head. It was just a bizarre scene that Alucard wasn’t sure what to think about it.

“So, what exactly killed the girl fifty years ago?”

“We do not speak of it. It is an ancient creature we spiders fear above all others.”

“Have you seen it?”

“No. I never saw any part of the castle, but the cupboard in which Hagrid kept me. The girl was discovered in a bathroom. When I was accused, Hagrid brought me here.”

“A bathroom?”

“Yes. It was the bathroom on the second floor.”

“Wait, was the victim the girl that lives there as a ghost?”

“You mean the moaning myrtle?”

“Yes.”

“Then yes.”

“Why did no one ask her about what had happened?” Hagrid stared at Alucard like the thought came only now to him.

“I never thought about it.”

“What about Dumbledore?”

“I don’t know.”

“I can’t believe it. You have the ghost of the girl that died that day right under your nose and no one thought about to ask her what had killed her? Incomprehensible.” Alucard shook his head in disbelief. How stupid are those wixen? Very stupid at it seems.

“What about other creatures? Do you know if it’s the only one?”

“It is. We couldn’t sense others.”

“Thank you, Aragog. I think you more or less confirmed what I guessed. And you even pointed out the next source of my research, the Moaning Myrtle. Maybe she will be able to tell me where the entrance to the chamber is.”

“Will you kill the monster?” Aragog asked.

“Do you think it deserves to be killed? From my research so far, it might be as innocent as you are.”

“How so?” Hagrid asked.

“Because it’d be under the control of the person who has opened the chamber.”

“So, you won’t kill it?” Aragog asked again, and Alucard could feel the tension rising in the air.

“Be assured, I will if it’s necessary. However, like you, I think it deserves a chance to live. But, considering that you and the other creature are enemies, as well that it’s a much more danger to the students, I’ll see to it that it’s transferred to another place far away from here. Will that be feasible for you?”

“I think I can agree to that.”

“A fair warning, however. Don’t think for one moment I’ll spare you, should you attack the students within the school grounds. I accept that the forest is your territory as well as that of other creatures. I’d much prefer if you don’t kill students if they get lost within the forest, but I also respect the natural order. I hope you understand.”

“Hm, so you have no issue with my children hunting as long as the prey is in our territory?” Alucard’s mouth twitched.

“I think I just said that, right?” Alucard moved his eyes to each of his sides, but he couldn’t see anything. His attention got back to the spider laughing.

“Don’t worry, friend of Hagrid. Today, it won’t be you that my children will hunt.”

“Aragog?” Hagrid looked at his spider friend worried.

“Leave now, Hagrid, friend of Hagrid. You have safe passage for today.”

“I see. Let’s go, Hagrid.”

“Uhm, okay. See you later, Aragog. I promise I’ll bring you some food next time.”

“Do that Hagrid.”

----

As soon as they left the nest, Alucard turned to Hagrid. “Who else knows about Aragog?”

“Well, everyone knows that he lives in the forest. Why?”

“Do they know about your relationship with him?”

“Hm, most know that I care about most of the creatures living in the forest. But even I know not to approach all of them. Wouldn’t I have known Aragog since his hatching, I wouldn’t approach his nest either.”

“You don’t have a wider agreement with him not to attack humans, right?”

“No?”

“So, it means, he sees everything and everyone coming into his territory as possible prey as long as it isn’t you.” Hagrid nodded slowly, not quite understanding what the vampire is getting at.

“Hagrid, please never send anyone to Aragog without you being at their side. I’m almost sure, that he wouldn’t have hesitated to send his children after me wouldn’t you have been there.”

“You think so?”

“Don’t forget he’s a wild creature, Hagrid. And from what I understood, his children might just hunt some poor wixen.” Hagrid stopped and stared at Alucard wide eye.

“What?”

“Stay calm, Hagrid. Everyone who enters the forest is aware of the dangers. And no one can make you responsible should your friend or his children kill some humans. This isn’t the school. It’s not the same.”

“Still, shouldn’t we help them?”

“Hm, to be honest, Hagrid, I have no intention to search the entire forest for some lost wixen.”

“That sounds cruel.”

“Why?”

“We should help them?”

“Hm. Is it because they are wixen that you feel the need to help them or is it a general feeling? Would you run and search for some minor creatures if you knew they are hunted?”

“Nah, animals hunt to eat.”

“See? You have no problem with that. So where is the difference if it’s a human being that is hunted? They also serve as food.”

“But. Isn’t it wrong? They are living …Oh.”

“Exactly. I see no differences between humans, humanoid creatures like us, creatures like Aragog, unicorns or the simplest of animals. Don’t misunderstand me here. I’d run if I knew if it was Hadrian or Severus out there, or some of my friends or family. They are part of my coven after all, mine to protect. But it isn’t in my nature to care about anyone. I cannot save everyone. If you feel the need to do so, then do so. I won’t stop you.”

“How do yer know it’s no one yer know?”

“I didn’t say I don’t know them, but I know they are not mine to protect.” Alucard pointed at his nose. “And I can smell them.”

“So, there is indeed someone in the forest?”

Alucard sighed. “Seems the Potters had the need to follow us.”

“The Potters?” Hagrid shrieked. “But we have to help them.”

“Do as you wish Hagrid. From here I find my way back to the castle without any problems. Just keep in mind that Aragog might not be happy if you interfere in the hunt and deny his children a possible meal.” Hagrid cringed.

“I’d argue that I rescued his children instead and offer them something else as a meal.”

“Whatever you want, Hagrid. There is a group of wild boars not far away.”

“Uhm, Thank you?”

“No need. I got what I came for. See you later Hagrid. Be careful and stay safe.” Alucard gave Hagrid a pet on the shoulder, before disappearing into the night, leaving Hagrid who hoped wasn’t too late to help the Potters, or well stop them from killing his friend’s children in defense.

----

“James.” Lily shrieked. “There are everywhere. We shouldn’t have come. Why have I listened to you?”

“How could I know they lead us directly to a spider nest.” James yelled. “I even bet this damned vampire send them after us.”

“Why isn’t your cloak hiding us? Shouldn’t it prevent them to see us?”

“They don’t, but I assume they can smell us? I don’t Lily. I’m not an expert when it comes to spiders.”

“I thought the cloak can hide us from everything?”

“Maybe it would have if you wouldn’t have screamed and got their attention in the first place.”

“So, it’s my fault now?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Yes, you did. Ahhhhhhh” Lily screamed as one spider jumped in front of her, ready to bite her.

“Arania Exumai” James yelled, blasting several spiders away from them, though to no avail. In seconds they were each wrapped in spider net, unable to move, both having been bitten as well by the smallest of spiders unbeknownst to them. So, they also started to lost consciousness. The last they heard was a deep voice before darkness clouded their minds.

Chapter Text

The next evening, Hadrian and Severus sat at the table in the Great Hall with Juna sitting in Severus’ lap happily feeding Dante, who hang from her hand, with some fruits.

“Oy, did you hear it? The Potters are in the infirmary. As it seems they were attacked in the forest by spiders. Hagrid came just in time to rescue them.” Hadrian looked up from his plate with a frown.

“The forbidden forest? Why were they there?”

“No clue.” Seamus shrugged.

“And how do you know that?”

“Heard one of the prefects. Found it kinda funny.”

“Nothing is funny about it, dude. They could have died.” Ron cut in with a scowl, but Seamus just shrugged again and turned over to Dean. Severus and Hadrian looked at the red-head expressionless. Since the beginning of the year, Ron tried hard to avoid them, so it was kind of strange to see him so close to them.

Ron reared a little back at the looks and was quick to hide himself behind his twin brothers who sat right between him and Severus.

“Hey, Sev. I wanted to ask you earlier, but I forgot all the time, where did you find this little fellow? I can’t remember ever have seen or heard about someone having a bat as familiar.” Fred asked, who was watching Dante with great interest.

“At home. I know him since I’m…”, Severus put a finger at his lips, looking thoughtful, “…since I can remember, I guess. He’s my best friend.”

“What about his color? It’s a perfect match with your hair. Aren’t bats normally black or dark brown colored?”

“Hm, I actually don’t know. Never saw other bats at home. He was just there and well, we became friends. That his color matches that of my hair is very fortunate. It’s the best place to hide for him.” Severus smiled, watching Dante fondly.

“He’s truly special.”

“Yeah, wish we’d have a fellow. Imagine all the fun we could have with them.” George sighed dreamily. “Too bad, mum doesn’t allow us to have own pets.”

“Why not?”

“They are expensive, and we already have our family mascot.”

“You mean Scabbers?”

“Yeah, and we also have a few owls. However, Scabbers had been our older brother’s pet and then went straight to Ron. So, we hadn’t had a chance to call him our own since ever.”

“Not that we truly wanted it. This rat is no fun.”

“Huh, the other familiars don’t like him very much, even Dante hisses at him if he comes too close and last year, we haven’t seen much of him at all, at least not since Norbert shared the dormitory with us.”

“Scabbers is just scared he could be Norbert’s next meal. And it’s not his fault the other can’t stand him. They just can’t see that he wants to become friends.” Ron stood with a half snarl and stormed away.

“Huh. I’d call it instinct. Animals have a much better sense of who can be trusted or not.” Hadrian stated with a shrug, while the twins nodded in wisdom.

----

The next days passed rather quickly. Hadrian and Severus were both tense, just waiting for the next shoe to drop. Both their instincts told them that something would happen and that soon.

Alucard had told them about his meeting with Aragog and what the spider told him. He also told them about Myrtle and that she was the student that had been killed by the monster all those years ago.

Like Alucard, Hadrian couldn’t believe that no one tried to ask the girl about what had happened. However, talking with Myrtle turned out to be more difficult than expected, because she simply refused to reveal herself to Alucard. Most times she was just screaming and then disappeared. It was frustrating so to speak, and Alucard slowly lost his patience with the ghost.

Unfortunately, their instincts didn’t betray them. Only five days had passed since the book was stolen when suddenly Professor McGonagall’s voice echoed through the halls. “All students are to return to their house dormitories at once. All teachers to the second-floor corridor immediately.”

Hadrian and Severus looked at each other. They didn’t need to communicate loudly to know what the other thought and they both decided to see what happened. So, they run off and stopped at a corner where they heard the teachers running footsteps coming closer before they stopped.

“As you can see the heir of Slytherin left another message.” Minerva waved at the message at the wall which stated, ‘Her skeleton will lie in the chamber forever’. “Our worst fear has been realized. A student has been taken by the monster into the chamber itself. The students must be sent home. I’m afraid this is the end of Hogwarts.” The voice of McGonagall sounded desperate.

Hadrian and Severus shared another look before they returned their attention back to the teachers, because they heard another pair of foot arriving. Hadrian’s eyebrow twitched when he realized it was Lockhart.

“So sorry, dozed off. What have I missed?”

“A girl had been snatched by the monster Lockhart.” It was Alucard who responded, appearing right behind the blond.

“Oh.”

“Your moment has come at last.”

“My…my moment?”

“Weren’t you saying just last night that you’ve known all along where the entrance to the chamber of secrets is?”

“…”

“That’s settled. We’ll leave you to deal with the monster, Gilderoy. Your skills after all are legendary.” McGonagall stated.

“Very well, uh, I’ll just be in my office getting, um, getting ready.” Lockhart agreed stiffly before leaving.

Just when they thought this was it, they heard Madame Pomfrey, asking, “Who is it that the monster has taken, Minerva?”

“Ginny Weasley.” Minerva replied.

----

“She can’t be serious.” Hadrian stated with a frown.

“I don’t think she is. She must know that Alucard will take care of it.”

“But Dad doesn’t know where the entrance to the chamber is, not yet.”

“He’d ask Lockhart?”

“Sevvy, I very much doubt that this idiot truly knows where the entrance is.”

“Hm. What about Ginny? Do you think she run into the heir?”

“I’m unsure but thinking about it I somehow think that Ginny is the one possessed.”

“Oh? Hm.” Severus stopped, slightly frowning. “If she is the one possessed it’d make sense that I felt the diary in the Gryffindor dormitories. And from the message that had been written on the chamber and from what your dad told us, the Horcrux in the diary is about to kill her.”

“But why?”

“Hadrian, Severus. What are you doing here?”

“Dad?”

“You should be in your dormitory.”

“We were just on our way when we heard Professor McGonagall. We, uhm, we…”

“You were curious and wanted to know what happened. Don’t try to come up with an excuse.”

“Dad. Yeah, okay, we were curious, but had no intention to do more than that. Right, Severus?” Severus nodded in agreement, though he looked very thoughtful in the direction of where Alucard knew the bathroom was.

“Do you know where the entrance is yet?” Hadrian asked, putting an arm around Severus’s shoulder.

“No, but I am to find out.”

“Lockhart?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. That idiot wouldn’t even know where to find an elf on kitchen duty.” Alucard scoffed.

“Right. Myrtle then?”

“Yes. However. She’s hiding from me.”

“Maybe we should try?”

“You? Hadrian, I’ll not…”

“Listen, dad. I truly have no intention to fight against a Basilisk. But, I can at least try to speak with Myrtle. Maybe she will be more open to a student then a professor.” Alucard and Hadrian stared at each other for a few seconds until the vampire sighed in resignation.

“Fine. But as soon as we know where the entrance is, you will return to your dormitory.”

“Deal.”

“Then let’s go.”

When they reached the bathroom they heard the moaning voice of Myrtle. Hadrian and Alucard shared another glance before nodding at each other. While Severus and Hadrian entered the bathroom, Alucard waited outside.

----

Inside the bathroom Severus and Hadrian saw Myrtle floating through the air. As soon as she noticed them, Myrtle whirled around, ready for a screaming tantrum but stopped when she realized it wasn’t the vampire.

“Oh? Who’s there? You aren’t the stinky vampire.” Hadrian bit on his lip, swallowing a laugh at the comment. As realization hit her, she shyly greeted the dragon shifter. “Oh, hello Harry.” Hadrian clenched his fist at the name, but bit down any retort when he felt Severus’ hand on his arm. “What do you want?”

“I want to ask you how you died.”

“Oh. It was dreadful. It happened right here in this very cubicle.” She pointed down and at mentioned cubicle beneath her. “I’d hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. I was crying and then I heard somebody come in.”

“Who was it, Myrtle?”

“I don’t know. I was distraught.” She replied angry but continued more softly while coming closer. “But they said something funny, a kind of made-up language, and I realized it was a boy speaking, so I unlocked the door to tell for him to go away and then…I died.”

“Just like that?”

“I just remember seeing a pair of great big yellow eyes over there by that sink.” Myrtle pointed at said think and then floated away to her previous spot. Alucard saw it as his clue to enter the bathroom and joined his son and Severus.

As soon as he entered, Myrtle screamed and fled to which Alucard only tsked. They investigated the sink closely and it was Hadrian who noticed the engraved snakes on the faucet.

“This is it.” He whispered, then repeated louder. “This is it, Dad, Severus. I think this is the entrance.”

“Hm. You’re probably right. And I guess you can open it only by speaking Parseltongue.”

“Myrtle mentioned a made-up language, so yes, I guess. But what to say?”

“Try ‘open’.” Hadrian looked at his father incredulously. “What? It’s the language of snakes, Hadrian. There aren’t many who can actually speak it, so why make it especially complicated when you think you are the only one.”

“Well, I can try.” Hadrian stepped closer to sink in concentration. As soon as he hissed the equivalent to the word ‘open’ in Parseltongue a clicking sound was heard. Then the sink slowly transformed and made room for a wide hole in the ground.

Alucard looked down into the darkness, but suddenly tensed and whirled around, though it was too late.

“You better let him go or I rip you apart piece by piece.”

“I-I d-don’t t-think so.” Lockhart stuttered while having a tight grip around Severus’ neck with one arm and a pointed wand against Severus’ temple.

“What are you doing?” Ron shrieked, who had his own broken wand pointed at Lockhart’s back.

“L-listen. I d-don’t w-want to do t-that, o-okay. I’d a-already be f-far away w-when t-that stupid b-boy hadn’t invaded m-my o-office and f-forced me to c-come here.”

“Let him go.” Hadrian snarled, standing at his father’s side with bared racer sharp teeth.

“If I d-do that, you’ll k-kill me. Ahh.” Lockhart screamed when small teeth bit into his arm around Severus’ neck and much bigger ones into his hand with the wand. He didn’t let go though and cast blindly a spell that backfired and catapulted him together with Severus directly against Alucard and into the hole.

Hadrian screamed and jumped after them without hesitation. Ron only stared in shock, not even realizing how he wet himself.

----

Severus groaned as he regained consciousness. He slowly blinked his eyes open. His vision was blurred and there was a sharp pain penetrating his skull. He moved his hand to his temple and felt wetness covering the side of his head. He could only assume that it was blood, his blood.

The next he felt or more likely heard was a small whimpering noise right next to his ear. With a shaking hand he reached out and quiet quickly found the culprit. Dante was snuggled into his neck, licking him slightly.

“Dante?” The licking stopped and he felt the small bat crawling up and into his face, giving him another lick on his nose. “You ok, Dante? Where’s Norbert?”

He received a low growl as response that was coming from above him. Severus carefully nudged Dante out of his face and rolled on his back with another grunt. It wasn’t only his head that hurt, but there was also a sharp pain in his chest area whenever he took a breath. And in addition, he was quite sure that his right wrist was broken, he barely felt his fingers.

It took Severus a few minutes to breathe through the pain and to realize that Norbert was in his original size, standing above him. Due to the darkness, Severus couldn’t say if Norbert was injured, but he couldn’t feel any pain coming from Norbert through their bond. Which was good.

“Norbert?” The dragon shifted so that he could look down at Severus. “You alright big”…cough…”guy? You aren’t hurt?” Norbert spread his wings and slightly shook his head in response. “That’s good.” Severus slowly and carefully rolled on his left side and got on his knees. Then he took in his surroundings.

“Where are we? Where are the others?” Norbert moved to the side, revealing something that looked like huge coin embedded into the stone with several snakes on it. He couldn’t see anyone else, though.

“Alucard? Hadrian?” Severus called as loud as he could but ended in a quiet coughing fit. His lungs were burning. He tried again any way but didn’t receive any responses.

Severus carefully stood with the help of Norbert, who moved close enough for Severus to wrap his good hand around one of Norbert’s many horns around his head. He needed several attempts to finally stand properly and before the dizziness receded. Severus was quite sure he suffered a concussion. Which wasn’t very good. And he wondered where Alucard and Hadrian were. He just hoped they were fine. He couldn’t imagine that someone like Alucard would die at the hand as someone like Lockhart.

“They are fine. You’d feel if someone was wrong with Hadrian.” Severus mumbled to himself before slowly starting to move what was most likely another entrance to the chamber. “That’s probably not a good idea Norbert. We should wait for Alucard. On the other hand, Ginny needs help. And we can’t let the Horcrux continue to use her. What do you think?”

“Grrr.”

“Yeah. Norbert, I don’t know if dragons are immune against a Basilisk’s deadly gaze or venom. So, please don’t look them in the eyes and keep away from their teeth.”

Norbert huffed in agreement before Severus spoke the same words in Parseltongue as Hadrian had done. Then they watched how the snakes moved one after another until with a finally click the door to the chamber opened.

“Norbert. Hide yourself in the shadows. Wait for the right moment to attack. Don’t reveal yourself before the Basilisk shows up. It might be our only advantage. Do you understand?” Severus whispered.

Norbert put his big snout against Severus’ head as a sign for him to be careful before shrinking to even a tinier form than usual. Quietly, Norbert followed Severus and disappeared as soon as the boy stepped into the chamber.

The chamber was huge. There were several huge snake heads decorating the lower and upper levels while in the middle was a wide and long path that led to the other end of the chamber. In the middle of the path, Severus saw Ginny lying on the ground and was quickly running over to her.

Severus let himself carefully fall on his knees when reaching the girl, calling her name while shaking her slightly. “Ginny. Ginny Weasley. Can you hear me?”

“She won’t hear you.” Severus looked up startled at the sudden voice and looked straight at an older teenage boy.

“Who? Doesn’t matter.” Severus shook his head. “You need to help me to get her out. There’s a Basilisk…”

“It won’t come until it’s called.” The boy interrupted. The boy was calm, too calm for Severus liking and what was worse, Severus didn’t have his wand because of Lockhart while the boy was playing with his, or what could be Ginny’s wand.

“Who are you?”

“Who are you?” The boy asked back.

“Severus. Severus Prince.”

“Prince, huh. I thought the family to be extinct.”

“I-I don’t know.”

“You don’t? Interesting. Well. To answer your question. My name is Tom Riddle.” Severus tensed which Tom noticed.

“Oh. Did you hear of me?”

“Maybe? Uhm, listen. Why don’t you just let me get her out of here?”

“I don’t think so.” The boy, Tom Riddle, started to circle around Severus, who himself followed the movement so Tom wouldn’t be in his back, which much to Severus discomfort, burnt like hell.

“You see. I can let you take her. As poor Ginny grows weaker, I grow stronger.” Severus’ eyes wandered to the diary which laid next to Ginny. Tom followed his gaze and smiled. “Ah. Yes. It was Ginny Weasley who opened the Chamber of Secrets.”

“…”

“It was her who set the Basilisk on the mudbloods and Filch’s cat. Ginny who wrote the threatening messages on the walls.”

“Why would she?”

“I think you know the answer.” Tom’s gaze turned back to Severus. “Because I told her to. You’ll find I can be very persuasive. Not that she knew what she was doing. She was, shall we say in a kind of trance? But I think you know that already, don’t you.” Severus didn’t reply.

Tom sighed. “You know. At one point the power of the diary scared her and she tried to get disposed of it in the girl’s bathroom. Then, who would have thought who would find it. I never met such a sharp person. I think he knew immediately that it was me who killed the girl. Still, I showed him my capture of that brainless oaf Hagrid, but he didn’t buy it.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“Hm. Why indeed. You feel familiar. There is something at you I can’t truly pinpoint. And I wanted to meet you.” Severus rose an eyebrow.

“Me?”

“Yes, you. I could feel your presence whenever you were close. And I think it was the same for you. It got me very curious. But to do so, I needed the diary back. And to my luck, I had still enough power over Ginny to do right that.”

“You hurt Hadrian’s sister. You’ll pay for that.”

“Hadrian. You know, it’s another very interesting matter. That boy should be dead.”

“He’s still here.”

“Indeed. And you know why? Because of this traitor, Severus Snape.” Severus twitched.

“Oh? Does the name sound familiar? You know, I’m wondering about such coincidence. You share the same name as this man. It’s somehow strange. Too much to be a coincidence to be honest. I had almost an entire year to think about it. And you know what? I think you two are the same person. I don’t know how you managed to change so much, but the more I think about it, the more I can feel the dark magic, my magic on you. And it makes sense. It’s your back, right?”

“How?”

“How do I know what happened that night? Because I was there of course. I think you know very well who I am. I might just be the 16-year-old self, but I am the past, present and future of Lord Voldemort.”

“So, you know.”

“Yes, I know that Severus Snape had been the one preventing me from killing Harry Potter. I know that my other part came back to Hogwarts just last year, possessing Quirrell and trying to steal the stone and I know that it was you, again, who stopped me to achieve my goal.”

Tom stared at Severus. “You’ll die here. I don’t know what you are or maybe even who you are exactly after the change, but I won’t let you leave this chamber alive.”

Tom turned, stretched his hand out and spoke another spell in Parseltongue, opening another door in the chamber. With wide eyes Severus watched how a huge head of a snake slowly emerged from the new darkness, quickly followed by the rest of the snake’s body.

Severus didn’t move.

----

“We have to hurry.”

“I know, I know. We are almost through.” Alucard cast another spell, which finally, finally, gave them enough room to get on the other side of the cave-in. Alucard and Hadrian run as fast as they could and only minutes later, they saw the open door that led to the actually chamber of secrets. When they arrived, both froze at the spot.

“What?” Alucard was quick to put a hand over Hadrian’s mouth, indicating with a finger on his own lips for his son to be quiet. Hadrian nodded and turned his gaze back at the scene. With an outstretched hand, Severus half lied on the floor, the Basilisk’s face only an inch away from him. Both stared at each other, though Alucard could hear the quiet murmuring of Severus, while Norbert shielded Severus from a teenage boy that yelled something also Parseltongue. Alucard immediately recognized him as none other than Tom Riddle, the boy from the diary.

“What is he doing?”

“Fighting for the control over the Basilisk.”

“Control?”

“We have no time, Hadrian. We need to seal the diary.”

“Can’t we just destroy it?”

“To destroy it, we either have to use Fiendfyre, Basilisk venom or something else equally strong.”

“There is a Basilisk right there.”

“Do you want to put your hand into its mouth? I for sure not. And there is one more way. I promised a friend of mine to send him any pieces of Voldemort’s soul.”

“Dinarir?”

“Yes, Dinarir?”

“What about Ginny?”

“She will be fine as soon as I put the diary back into this box. Tom won’t be able to feed from her any longer. As soon as we are out, I’ll personally hand the box over to Dinarir.”

“Out of my way. Avada Ke…” In one moment, Alucard was still standing next to Hadrian, in the next he was closing the box he just has shown Hadrian, the diary in it. At the same moment the box closed, Tom Riddle disappeared in thin air and the Basilisk turned limp. It was only Norbert’s quick reaction that prevented Severus to be smashed by the head. Hadrian run as fast as could to Severus, who was panting heavily on the floor.

“Severus.” Alucard was at Hadrian’s side just a second later and examined Severus quickly.

“He has a broken wrist as well as two broken rips. I assume it’s from the fall. He also suffers from a concussion.”

“Fuck.”

“Language.”

“We haven’t stopped it. Again, we haven’t been there for him. Dad, why haven’t we been there for him?”

“Don’t panic. I know how you feel Hadrian. But this is not the time.”

“I’ll kill him.”

“Who? Lockhart? He’s already dead.”

“No, I mean Ron. Hadn’t he forced Lockhart to come then this wouldn’t have happened. Severus and I would be in bed and sleep peacefully.” Hadrian snarled.

“Hadrian. Control yourself. The boy was just trying to save his sister. You would have done the same would it have been Juna and Lockhart the only one you knew who knew where she is.”

“That’s absolute bullshit.” Alucard put a hand on Hadrian’s shoulder to get his attention.

“No, it isn’t. If you want to blame someone then blame me. I’d have noticed them the moment they entered the floor.”

“Why haven’t you?”

“Because my concentration was entirely on what might await us as soon as this sink disappeared. The Basilisk could have been right there, waiting to attack.”

“Shit.” Hadrian tried hardly not to cry in desperation. “I hate this.”

“I know. But maybe it was also destiny. Maybe Lady Magic wanted Severus to be here.”

“What?” Hadrian snapped his head up in disbelief. “You can’t be serious.”

“I don’t know Hadrian. Wouldn’t be for Severus, the Basilisk might be dead now. As it is, it’s still alive and most likely no longer under the control of Riddle.”

“I can’t believe it.”

“Hadrian. To be honest, I can’t tell if I would have won against something like that. This Basilisk is old, very old and therefore very, very powerful.”

“And how could Riddle have managed to control just a beast?”

“Blood magic. If Riddle is the heir of Slytherin and Salazar Slytherin bound the Basilisk to his blood, then…”

“Okay, okay. I get it. So, Severus destroyed it, the bond?”

“Yes.” Alucard smiled and gently stroke the hair from Severus’ bloodied face.

“Let us get them out of here. The girl needs medical attention immediately as well as Severus. Though, he’ll be fine with a few days of bed rest.”

“If, you’re sure.”

“I am.” Hadrian picked Severus up, while Alucard did the same with Ginny. Norbert shrunk to a smaller form and Hadrian looked at him in worry, seeing many bloodied cuts on the dragon.

“You’re good, big guy? Did the basilisk bit you?”

“Grrr.” Norbert growled and puffed out his chest, taking in a proud stance.

“Yeah. I can see it. You did a great job, Norbert. That deserves some special food.” Hadrian smiled.

“Come now. We shouldn’t waste time.”

On the way to the infirmary, Hadrian noticed Dante licking Severus’ cut at the temple and watched with amazement how the wound was slowly closing.

“Dad? Did you know that Dante has some healing abilities?”

“Hm?” Alucard stepped closer to peak at small bat. And indeed, the cut at Severus’ temple was barely visible when they reached the infirmary.

“I hadn’t known, and we better keep it for ourselves. This is a very rare ability for a familiar and some people would kill to get their hands on such animal.”

“Like some would kill for a phoenix?” Hadrian and Alucard hadn’t noticed Fawkes at first within the chamber. Only when the phoenix landed on Norbert’s back and cried on some of the deeper cuts, they noticed his presence.

“Indeed.”

“I see. Then should someone asked we’d put all the blame on Fawkes. His ability is already well known, so one will question it.”

“Good thinking.”

There was a short pause, then Hadrian whispered, “Lady Magic truly loves Severus, doesn’t she.”

“Yes. Otherwise, he wouldn’t be here in the first place.”

----

“My friend. I brought you a present. This little piece of soul tried to kill Severus with help of a Basilisk. Severus managed to break the control over the Basilisk, but he still suffered serious injuries.”

“I see. I think I’ll repay them in kind then.”

Alucard watched Dinarir opening the box and absorbing the screaming soul piece with a smile.

----

“I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry. Please. I just wanted to save my sister. I hadn’t known you were in the bathroom. Please you must believe me.” Ron begged, kneeling in front of Alucard who watched the boy in slight disgust. It’s like he already assumed, and he didn’t truly blame the boy for what had happened, no, he blamed solely himself just like he told Hadrian to blame him.

Still, this begging was very irritating, and Alucard just wanted the boy to stop.

“Stop that. You don’t have to fear any punishment, at least not what you think. The only punishment you will receive is detention with Filch for the rest of this school year and the first three months of next year and 100 points removed from Gryffindor for threatening and kidnapping a professor, even if it was Lockhart.”

“Don’t you think this is a little harsh?” Dumbledore cut in. He wasn’t there after Ginny Weasley was kidnapped, having been ordered to the ministry as soon as Fudge heard about it. To his luck, McGonagall send an owl immediately after Alucard returned with Ginny, Hadrian and Severus.

She had been shocked when Alucard admitted having killed Gilderoy Lockhart after taking Severus as hostage and blasting them all into the sewer system beneath Hogwarts as his attempt of escape failed. Lockhart also attacked Alucard after they landed, and one of his spells hit a near bolder that caused a cave-in. It was only thanks to Norbert that Severus wasn’t smashed by the falling rocks.

The professors as well as Dumbledore were shocked when Alucard told them that there was a Basilisk peacefully sleeping in the chamber, but refused to tell them how the blood magic between the monster and the heir of Slytherin was exactly destroyed.

So, at the end it was just the matter of handling Ron Weasley, who had run off to Professor McGonagall in desperation and wet pants.

----

A day after the incident, Madame Pomfrey announced happily that all the victims were back and in best health.

Ginny Weasley was crying as soon as she woke up and called for her mother. Molly Weasley didn’t hesitate of course and pulled both her youngest children in the arms to comfort them.

Alucard very wisely stayed out of her sight. He knew he wasn’t the one to blame, but he was sure that matriarch of the Weasley household wouldn’t care and just start a screaming fit.

She, however, thanked Hadrian as she saw him entering the infirmary to visit Severus, who only woke up after three days of the incident.

----

Another week later, a load roar interrupted their breakfast in the Great Hall. Several gasps and shrieks echoed through the hall when a huge shadow passed the windows.

“What the…”

“Students. Students. Stay calm. Don’t panic.” Dumbledore stated using his wand to let his voice echo through the Hall.

It took a few minutes until everyone was silent again and then the doors to the Great Hall opened and revealed a tall woman with a wide smile. Everyone turned to see the newcomer and gaped.

“Hello there. Sorry if I scared you.”

Hadrian gaped and turned to his father, who sat with his own smile at the teacher’s table.

There were murmurs and students looked unsure between the headmaster and the woman, who was now walking forward. As she reached the head table, she took all the professors in, hands on her hips, and when she finally met the eyes of the vampire her smile widened.

“Alucard. It’s a pleasure to see you again. It had been a long time since we saw us.”

“Leonore, my dear. And yes indeed. Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately, you missed the little showdown.” Her face fell into a pout.

“Really?”

“Indeed. However, let me invite you to my quarters. I’ll tell you the entire story and later introduce you to my children and Hadrian’s mate.”

“Oh? Little Hadrian has a mate?” She turned and immediately found the other dragon shifter among the crowd. However, when her gaze landed on the silver-blue haired boy right next to him, her mouth fell open for just a brief second before she turned back to her vampire friend, face more serious.

“It’ll my pleasure.”

“Then don’t let us waste any time.” Alucard offered her his arm and together they left the Hall through the small side door next to the head table. The other professors as well as the headmaster could only watch in bewilderment, having no idea of what was going on, well with the exception of one or maybe two.

Chapter Text

“Impressive. What a beauty.”

“A very dangerous beauty.”

“That’s true, still a beauty. Too bad, she lived her entire life in this dark prison.”

“Her?”

“Yes, she’s definitely female.”

“I see. Do you have an idea of what to do with her? She can’t stay here. It’s too dangerous for the students, no less for her. The ministry will most likely see her rather dead than keeping her alive in such close proximity to their children.”

“Hm. It’d be a shame to kill her, especially after we know what we know. She’s just another poor creature used by a selfish wizard. I already thought of a place where I’d take her in case we’d spare her.”

“Which would be?”

“The Yellowstone National Park in the US. We have plenty of different magical animals living there, and a few are starting to become a problem. She’ll be very helpful with keeping the numbers of those in balance with the rest.”

“Do you have a problem with Acromantula?”

“That’s one of the problems, yes. They are native to the Island of Borneo, but since humans started their import and export businesses more and more creatures are spread over the entire global. Some, we detect rather quickly before they become a problem, but with others we don’t have so much luck. We only discover them after they have already found a place to reproduce and increased their numbers to the point where they become a real problem. Unfortunately, it got to a point where even muggles notice that something wrong. So, having a basilisk will be a blessing.”

“I see. When will you leave?”

“As soon as possible. But be assured I’ll return. Meeting our little Death Angel and your little rant was a pleasure and agree that Hadrian needs to start his training. It won’t be long, maybe another year at max, when he’ll transform for the first time.”

“I’m aware.”

“Actually, I thought, I can take them with me. It’s summer, right. They will have a couple of months before the next school year is starting.”

“Why?”

“Because I might need Severus. He’s immune to her deadly gaze, and from what you told me, he freed her from her slavery bond.”

“You want him to help with her transition to her new home?”

“Yes. As mate, I know that Hadrian won’t leave his side, but I can use the time to teach him.”

“I’ll have to speak with them. Tonight, will be the End-of-Term feast. So, we have not much time. I’ll also have to inform Dinarir. He might not like the idea.”

“Dinarir? Oh…you…you mean HIM?”

“Yes, Lady Magic made him and his clan to Severus personal guardians.”

“I- I see.”

“Is everything alright?”

“Eh. Yes. Dementors aren’t just my favorite creatures, you know.”

“Well, you’re not on your own with that feeling. But Dinarir is a good friend. You don’t have to fear him as long as you don’t do anything stupid.”

“I know. Grrrr. I met him once, sixty years ago or so. Watched him, how he sucked the soul out of Smaug. You know the fire dragon that attacked the mountain in New Zealand where one of the dwarf populations lived in.”

“Ah. Yes. I heard of it. I heard the dwarves reclaimed it.”

“Indeed. They were lucky, that this little Hobbit was clever enough to call for help. Don’t know how he exactly managed to call for Dinarir and his clan, but it wasn’t thanks to that wizard, Gandalf. What an idiot, really.”

“Sounds like a very interesting story. Maybe I’ll ask Dinarir about it.”

“Do that. You can also ask your friend Elrond. He was there in the aftermath. Saved the king and his nephews, who received some very nasty wounds during the fight with an army of orcs.”

“Hm. Would you know if it has something to do with what is currently going on. He mentioned something about a ring.”

“Yeah. The Hobbit found the one ring during the journey to the mountain, which he was forced to participate due to Gandalf’s meddling. Back then they had no idea, but as it came out the Hobbit had the one ring the entire time and just give it to his nephew, who is now on his way to destroy it.”

“And why don’t they call for Dinarir? As I know, the ring is a Horcrux. He can easily destroy it.”

“Don’t ask me. Gandalf and the white council of theirs are convinced that it can only be destroyed by the flames with what the ring had been created. And as it seems, Hobbits are very resistance against the ring’s attempts of manipulation. And from what I heard they are very close to achieve that goal.”

“Didn’t Elrond tell them that they were other options? Even Galadriel should know better.”

“Ask him. There is only so much I know. And what I told you is all I know, really.”

“I see. Well, let us hope then, they can manage it, or we might have to do it ourselves. Taking care about one crazy Dark Lord is enough, I don’t need another one.”

“Understandable. So, will you be able to contact Dinarir before tomorrow? You’d normally leave tomorrow, right?”

“Yes. I just visited a few days ago. I can easily go for another visit. Just be prepared that he most likely will accompany you. For him it’s easier to travel around the world. He doesn’t need any allowance from any clans like I do.”

“I see. Well, let us speak to the boys first before you make the trip.”

“Of course.”

They left the chamber, where the Basilisk was still in a deep slumber. It hadn’t woken up since Severus freed it from the slave bond. They hoped it’ll sleep for a while longer until it was in their new home.

----

An hour before the End-of-Term festivity, Severus and Hadrian listen to Alucard’s and Leonor's plan.

“Uhm, you want us to go with Ms. Leonore? To the US? Isn’t it…I don’t know…a little too short of notice? I mean, we don’t know her, no offense meant, and we don’t know any people there either.”

“Your weariness is understandable, Hadrian. And no one will force you. We just think it’ll be much easier to integrate the Basilisk into her new home with Severus as some kind of guide. He freed her, he’s also immune to her deadly gaze, and you both can speak her tongue.”

“But Leonore is a dragon shifter, right? She can speak with the Basilisk as well.”

“True. But it won’t be easy to get her trust.” Leonore stated.

“What if she doesn’t want to leave?” Severus asked. “Hogwarts is her home.”

“I’d be dangerous for her to stay. The wixen won’t tolerate her presence so close to the students. She already killed one and was close to killing even more. We know it’s not her fault, but the ministry won’t listen. So, better to send her to a safer place where she can move freely and who knows, maybe we’ll find a mate for her. The Yellowstone National Park is huge.”

“But isn’t it counterproductive? I mean, won’t it be become another problem if you suddenly have several Basilisks living there? What if they become an even bigger problem?”

“They won’t be much of a problem. Basilisks only breed once every thirty years. And they won’t start until they are at least two hundred years old. They grow very slowly, and until they reach a specific age, they won’t have a deadly gaze and will also be prey for other creatures, including dragons. It’ll be much easier to control their population than that of spiders for example, who can increase their numbers into the hundreds within just a couple of years.”

“But don’t we have a spider nest in the forbidden forest as well? Why haven’t they overrun us yet?”

“I can’t tell you. Maybe it’s just because it’s one nest and the creatures living in the forest are managing it very well. Or it might because they know of the Basilisk and that’s why they didn’t dare coming close to castle.”

“So, if the Basilisk is gone, they might become bolder?” Hadrian asked with a frown.

“No. I told Aragog to stay away if he wishes to survive. They won’t leave their territory. Aragog’s friendship with Hagrid helps, too. Besides, eradicating one nest isn’t much of a problem, if you do it right. Furthermore, it is well known that there is a nest of Acromantula in the forest. I’m sure the ministry has a close eye on it.”

“That’s correct. And as said, our problems are more the creatures we don’t know about. The Yellowstone is huge, and spiders aren’t our only problems. Having one or two Basilisks might at least help us to keep those creatures away from the humans and the natural inhabitants.”

“Okay, but how do we know that there isn’t another nest in the forbidden forest? The forest isn’t very small either.”

“To be honest, that isn’t my problem.” Leonore shrugged and received a dark glare form Hadrian.

“Listen, son. We never can be sure when creatures or even humans can become a problem. We can only take the current facts and try to find a solution. And the current solution for Leonore's problem would be the Basilisk, who needs to be removed from Hogwarts if we want it to survive. It’s a win-win situation. And so far, as I am aware of, we currently don’t face any invasions from creatures not native to our country. Those who are known are well documented and watched, not just by wixen, but by old creatures as well, one of those are also the centaurs living in the forest. They would have informed us if there is a problem.”

“If you say so.” Hadrian grumbled.

Alucard sighed. “Hadrian, if you truly don’t want to go, then you don’t have to. It’s the same for you Severus. It’ll be either both of you or neither. Just, please think about it. See it also as an opportunity. While you are there, you can learn from Leonore about the creatures that aren’t living here. She will train you, Hadrian, in preparation of your first transformation. For you, Severus, I can also arrange a meeting with one of my potion master contacts. They can show you where some of the ingredients in the National Park are growing or how they gather them from some of the creatures. See it as some kind of education trip if you want.”

“Hm. That sounds much more exciting, actually. What do you think, Severus?”

“What about, Papa? Will he allow me to travel so far?”

“I plan to talk to Dinarir should you agree with going on the trip. He might either protest for you to go or he’ll insist to accompany you. Of course, I’ll be some kind of invisible guardian, but he’ll be there. I’d like to accompany you, but it’ll take much more time to get the allowance for me to enter the territory of another creature of old. Dinarir don’t have this issue. He and his clan can go wherever they want.”

“Why are they staying at Azkaban then?” Hadrian wondered.

“It’s like a home for them.” Severus cut in. “They like it there and they have fun watching the prisoners.” Hadrian stared at Severus before turning his gaze to Alucard and Leonore who both shrugged.

“Okay. Uhm. How long do you plan for us to stay there?”

“A month at max. It’d be enough to help the Basilisk settling in. And I still hope that my friend Elrond will be able to look at Severus before the next term is starting. Not to forget that we will have to do some shopping before said term is starting and I want you to have some relaxing time as well. So, what do you say?”

“If Papa has no issue with me going, then I’d like to go.” Severus answered honestly and looked over at Hadrian, who looked right back.

“Are you sure? You’re still recovering.”

“I’m fine. And I’d like to take the chance to learn more about Basil.”

“Basil?”

“The Basilisk’s name.”

“A beautiful name.”

“Indeed. So, you two want to go?” Severus and Hadrian looked at each other again, before nodding at the two adults.

“Perfect. I’ll leave and inform Dinarir after the feast is over. Should he agree, then you three will leave after breakfast tomorrow.”

“How will we transport Basil?”

“We use a shrinking charm. It won’t harm her in any way, but I can’t transport her otherwise. She’s too big, even for my dragon form.”

“O-okay. One more question. It won’t be a problem to take Norbert with us, right?”

“Of course, not. The other dragons will know that he’s part of your clan. They won’t attack him or anything. Don’t worry. If anything, then this trip will also be to his benefit. He can play with someone of his own species.” Severus’ eyes turn sad and stroked Norbert’s head.

“Do you think it’d be better to leave him with his own kind?”

“I didn’t say that. He’s practically your child. And it’d be cruel to remove him from you, to all three of you. I’m just saying that it’ll be good for him to be among his own species for some time, so he will know later how to behave should he be ready to leave you in search for a mate.”

“Oh.”

“Doesn’t mean he won’t return to you.” Leonore chuckled, “But if he does, he might not return alone, and before you know it, you might have an entire new clan of dragons in your backyard.” At that, she looked at Alucard, who just rolled his eyes.

“Very amusing. Okay, boys. The feast will start soon. Let us go to the Great Hall. I’ll inform you tomorrow morning about Dinarir’s decision.”

“Okay.”

“If you don’t mind. I’ll return to Basil and keep an eye on her.”

“Agreed. We see us tomorrow.”

“Have fun. Til tomorrow.”

“Bye.

“Bye. Be careful.”

“I will.”

----

One month later

“And, how was it?”

“It was great. You should have seen Basil. She was so happy. She also allowed me and Master Felix to harvest some of her venom and skin. And I learned really much from Master Felix. I was even allowed to keep most of the ingredients we gathered. Here. Look.” Alucard smiled at Severus’ excitement. He couldn’t remember having seen Severus so happy, except maybe when he’d see his father.

“That’s great. Did Master Felix explain how to conserve them, so they won’t run bad?”

“Yes. I can show you the next time if we get some fresh examples. Master Felix promised he’d send me a few, so I’d practice.”

“I’m looking forward to that. What about you, son? Was Leonore any help?”

“Well, I got most what she explained, theoretical, but without actually be able to try it out, I’m not sure yet if I truly understood all of it. But she promised, she’d visit next summer. She’s very sure I’ll be able to transform by then.”

“I see. I hope you still had fun, nonetheless?”

“Yes. The Yellowstone is beautiful. It was great to just watch all the different animals, magical or not, in their natural habitat. And you should have seen it. It was like they knew what Severus is. Neither dared to attack him, some even bowed. Bowed. Can you believe it?”

“Is that so? Well, the instinct of an animal is unbeatable, at least most of the time. But don’t get your guard down. Not all animals are what they seem. Understood?”

“Do you speak about Animagi? Professor McGonagall is one. She can turn into a cat.” Severus mused.

“Yes, but I mean not only Animagi. It includes also werewolves, vampires, elves, goblins, but also normal creatures that are more animal than, well, human. The latter is more unlikely to be a danger, but regardless, you always need to be careful. Don’t just assume they will know what you are and bow to you. Understood?”

“Yes.”

“Good. How did Norbert do?”

“He was a little shy at first, like when we visited the dragon habitat in Romania, but after a few hours, he did very well and got along with the other dragons. We even let him live with them for a few days. I really missed him, but Leonore was also right. He might see us as his parents, but we can’t truly teach him to be a dragon, so it was good for him. I’d even have left him until the end, but Norbert got agitated at some point and one morning I found him in my bed.” Severus explained.

“I see. Well, I don’t mean it as an offense, but I think Norbert will never truly become a normal dragon. He’s too used to be around humans.”

“We know. But Leonore also promised that it doesn’t mean anything bad, that there are other dragons that also were raised by humans, like Mr. Clayton mentioned as well. Furthermore, as soon as Hadrian can transform into a dragon, they can fly and hunt together. Only because Norbert is raised by us, it doesn’t mean he’ll be less of dragon, just a very unique one.”

“I think he might have even found a potential mate among the dragons in the US.”

“Oh. Right. You’d have seen her. A very beautiful Antipodean Opal eye. She’s an outsider, because her kind usual lives in New Zealand, or is sometimes seen in Australia, but the dragonologists (dragon tamer) told us that Aurors found her during an illegal auction. So, her egg was probably stolen. She was already born when they found her, and they thought she had no chance of survival. Still, they informed the dragonologists from Yellowstone and they took her in. She lived a few months with one of the dragonologists until she was well enough to be introduced to the other dragons. However, the dragons mostly ignore her. It’s sad, but when she met Norbert, it was like they always have known each other.”

“Oh?”

“Mhm mhm. And you know what. She even stayed with us. Norbert wasn’t the only one I found in my bed that morning. She was there too.”

“That sounds like they are truly mates. So, somehow, I begin to think, Norbert isn’t the only dragon anymore.” Alucard raised an accusing eyebrow and wasn’t in the slightest surprised when Severus opened his robe and revealed a little pearly scaled dragon with multicolored eyes that had no pupils.

“Well, we couldn’t leave her behind. We have discussed several options, but they wasn’t truly one beside taking her back with us.”

“And to think that we discussed Norbert finding a possible mate just a month ago and look where we are now. Well, how fortunate for me that I already thought about a few places where they can settle down. One is, of course, not far from here. The others are close to Hogwarts.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I spoke with Mr. Clayton and Charly Weasley about it as well and they agreed. I’m just not sure if our new addition might like it, considering that she is of another race of dragon. Each race prefers specific environments, some completely different, others very similar. I have to see what her race prefers, maybe it matches with Norbert. If not, well, we can only wait and see if they find a compromise themselves.” Alucard snickered and watched Norbert and the other dragon turning to their original size. “She’s indeed beautiful.”

“Her name is Aurora.” Severus said with a smile on his face, watching the two dragons.

“A fitting name.” They watched dragons for a few minutes in silence until they heard Juna’s excite voice.

“You’re back. Sevvy, Hadri.”

“Yes. Did you miss us?”

“Woah. You brought back another dragon?” Hadrian rolled his eyes. Of course, his sister would be more excited about the new dragon than seeing her brother again.

“Yes. That’s Aurora. She’s Norbert’s mate.”

“Cool there be some dragon babies soon?”

“Hopefully not. They both have to grow a little more and they need to find a place to nest.” Alucard muttered.

“She’s beautiful. How did they met?” Hadrian repeated the story. Juna turned sad when he mentioned how Aurora was probably stolen from her original family, but she smiled brightly when he mentioned how they found both Norbert and Aurora in Severus’ bed one morning.

“I’m glad. She will like it here. Right?”

“Well, she doesn’t look unhappy, so I guess she will be okay.”

“Can I ride her?”

“Maybe, if she’s more comfortable with her new surroundings.” Alucard answered. “Let us give her some time to settle in.”

“Uh. Okay. Did you bring me a present?”

“Of course but let us go in first. Severus and I need a shower. We’ll give you your gifts after dinner, alright?”

“But, I want them now.”

“Be patient, or you won’t get them at all.” Alucard scolded.

“Uh. Fine.” The girl pouted.

After an hour, they finished with dinner and settled down in the living room. Juna excited opened her presents and squeaked in delight when she hugged her new plush dragons, looking exactly like Aurora and Norbert. She also received a bracelet from Hadrian with two dragons engraved.

“Thank you, Thank you. I love it. Look Papa.”

“It’s very fitting. Be careful not to lose it.”

“I won’t.”

Not long after, Alucard tugged Juna into her bed and returned to the boys, who were snuggled on the couch. He sat down into the recliner next to them.

“So, any problems I should know about?”

“No. The people were very respectful. Most of them were creatures themselves and those who weren’t did not have any problems with them or us. I don’t know if the wizard community in the States in general is more open than us here in Britain, though. But those we met were very nice.”

“We even met some elves and hobbits. Can you believe it. I never heard about the latter.”

“Well, there aren’t very well known, and mostly live in New Zealand.”

“New Zealand? I heard this quite often in the past month. How is that?”

“A coincidence. Or did Leonore mentioned what is happening there?”

“Well, she mentioned that there is currently a fight, or was it war?, going on. And something about a ring, that seems also be Horcrux. Do we have to fear another Dark Lord rising?”

“Hopefully not. My friend Elrond mentioned something about a cursed ring. He didn’t say that’s an actual Horcrux. But I haven’t heard from him since I got his last letter. I hope they will call for help if they need any.”

“Hm. Father left two days before we returned. He said, he received a summon from an old friend. Do you think it’d have been your friend?”

“Maybe. Elrond knows that Dinarir can easily destroy a Horcrux. But from what Leonore told me, the wizards from there didn’t listen and decided the ring could only be destroyed by the fire it was forged in. Fools, if you ask me. Because as far as I know the ring was forged in a volcano.”

“Volcano? That will be difficult.”

“What can I say. Wixen always thought they knew best, let them learn from their mistakes. I’m just pitying those who pay the price for their foolish actions. And I very much hope Elrond isn’t among them.”

“I’m sure your friend will be alright.”

“I hope so.”

They stayed silent for a few moments, each of them being captured in their own thoughts. It was Hadrian who finally was the first to emerge from his own mind and pulled the others out with his next question.

“Did something interesting happen while we were gone?”

“Well, not so much. The girl, Ginny Weasley, recovered very well, though she’s still a little shaken from what Charlie told me when we have spoken. He also told me that his family would travel to Egypt to visit the oldest son, who works as a curse breaker there. Hagrid was acquitted of all charges, even those from fifty years ago. He also received a public apology and received the position as new Professor for the class ‘Care of magical Creatures’.”

“Really? That’s great.”

“Yeah. But I also advised Hagrid to get his OWLs, NEWTs as well as his Mastery. As it seemed, he already got the first two. And with his experience, he probably will have his mastery at the end of August, even before the new term starts.”

“How so?”

“Well, our not so little half-giant admitted that he learned everything needed to pass a mastery exam. Learned everything on his own. The only thing that prevented him from taking the exams was the restriction from the ministry that didn’t allow him to have a wand and to become more than the groundskeeper of Hogwarts. Now with that gone, he’s free to take the exam, which will also help him not to be questioned about his qualification to be a professor.”

“I see. Seems, Hagrid isn’t as dumb as some people think.”

“No, not when it comes to his passion of knowing everything about creatures and how to care for them. But he’s still naïve and easy to manipulate. However, I hope that this will change after he learned now that the ministry only used him as a substitute food for the lions, and that he’ll be more careful whom to trust.”

“He’s under your protection now. I can’t imagine someone daring to use him again in such a way.”

“Maybe not, but that doesn’t mean they won’t try to use him for other things. But let that be my worry. What else happened?” Alucard thought for a moment, before he continued. “As expected, Dumbledore just received a clap on his hand. The man truly knows when to act as an innocent victim and pushing others under the bus. When Hagrid was first being charged, Dumbledore wasn’t Headmaster, so he accused his predecessor, Headmaster Dippet, to not having listened and to not investigate further after Hagrid had been found hiding a dangerous creature by a student.” Hadrian snorted and rolled his eyes.

“What else. Ah. It had been revealed that Gilderoy Lockhart wasn’t who he pretended to be.”

“What do you mean?” Severus asked.

“Well, all those adventures he mentioned in his books. It turned out, that it wasn’t his adventures, but those of other wixen. It was revealed by Ronald Weasley, who had to give his memories to the Aurors. It was Lockhart himself who told the boy about his lifestyle of fraudulence, that he deceived other wizards and witches to thoroughly reveal their work to him before erasing their memories and claim the credits for himself. After it was revealed, no one cared that I killed him any longer, some even congratulated me for it.” Alucard snorted.

“I knew something was wrong with that guy.” Hadrian muttered. “So, who will take his place as new DADA Professor? I hope it won’t be another Quirrell or Lockhart.”

Alucard paused and his eyes his expression became darker. “The person Dumbledore suggested, his name is Remus Lupin.” At that name, Severus stiffened next to Hadrian, who was immediately alert.

“Severus?”

“I-I think I heard that name before? I just can’t…put a face to the name. I think I might know him from my former life?” Severus looked at Alucard, who nodded with a grim face.

“He is a friend of the Potters and knows them since they went together to school. He was part of the Marauders.”

“Oh.” Severus shrunk into himself, hugging himself with both his arms. Alucard got up and kneeled in front of Severus.

“I’m sorry Severus. I spoke with Lucius, but there isn’t a reason why to refuse him as the new DADA professor. Not even the fact that he is a werewolf.” Severus’ eyes widen in fear.

“A w-werewolf?”

“Yes. We couldn’t use it as an argument, because due to my own status as a vampire.”

“If the school board refused him because he’s a werewolf, then they would also have to refuse you because you are vampire.” Hadrian stated with a blank expression.

“Correct. And I can’t go against my own word. Therefore, as long as Lupin behaves and locks himself away during the full moon, there isn’t a reason to refuse him. So, the only good thing is, that he has a mastery in DADA and seems to be decent.”

Hadrian let his head fall back and sighed. “That sounds like another annoying year.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. It’s not your fault. Maybe Lupin isn’t so bad.” Severus tried to sound confident, but barely managed to contain a whimper.

“Oh, my little angel. Lupin will most likely fear you much more than you do him. His wolf will know what you are, and his instincts will tell him to stay away.”

“But you said we can’t always trust creatures to listen to their instincts. What if he…what if…”

“If he tries something, I’ll tear him apart. I’ll keep a close eye on him, especially during the full moon. I promise you that. Don’t forget that you have Hadrian, Norbert and now Aurora. Lupin and his wolf would be crazy to even think about approaching you.”

“Okay, I trust you.”

“And I’ll do everything to be worthy of your trust, Severus.”

“Me too.” Hadrian whispered in Severus’ ear and tightened his grip around the smaller boy’s waist.

“I’m sorry. I ruined the mood. I’d have waited for a few more days before telling you.”

“No. No, it’s alright. It’ll give more time to mentally prepare. Furthermore, I faced Potter, Quirrell who was possessed by You-know-who, who I was confronted with just a month ago again and I fought against a Basilisk. So, I- I won’t hide from Lupin, who is just…just a werewolf. I refuse.” With each word, Severus straighten his body and looked determined at Alucard and Hadrian, who both smiled proudly at him.

“That’s right. You have no reason to fear him. You’re more than capable of defending yourself against him.”

“Correct.”

Alucard grinned and gave Severus a light pat on his head.

“My brave little death angel. Come now. It’s time for bed. We can talk more tomorrow. I have a few ideas of new potions I’d like to share with you.” At that Severus’ interest perked up, but Alucard refused to tell more. “Tomorrow, Severus.”

“Uh. Fine.” Severus pouted like Juna had done when she was told to wait for her presents. Alucard laughed and picked Severus up, who wasn’t much taller than he first arrived at Hogwarts. Hadrian, on the other hand, had another grows spurt while being in the US and was two heads taller than Severus.

And Hadrian had to admit that he liked it. It was so much easier to wrap his arms around Severus and to cradle him. And he knew that Severus liked it too. He loved it to feel Hadrian’s arms around him while snuggling into his chest. He felt protected and safe. And it was also like that, Alucard left them in their bedroom, snuggled into each other while Hadrian’s larger body was holding Severus’ smaller one.

----

At the middle of August, Alucard and Hadrian heard glass shattering. They run into the kitchen where Severus stood barefoot in middle of a sea of sharp glass shards, frozen and staring in shock at Juna, who stared right back, similar frozen.

“Severus?” Alucard carefully approached the boy and picked him up before he’d accidentally step on one of the shards. However, Severus stayed frozen, even if Alucard sat him on the counter, while Hadrian started to remove the glass shards with a quick spell.

“Speak to me, Severus. What happened?” He stroked over Severus’s cheeks, but the boy stayed silent. Alucard turned to Juna, who was watching them with tears filling her eyes.

“What happened Juna?”

“I-I ‘on’t ‘now. I ‘ried reading the ‘wspaper. You ‘now that with Mr. Fickels. Then I heard glass sh-sha-atter.”

“It’s okay baby sister. Can you give the paper for a moment? Maybe Severus saw something that surprised him.”

“Mhm. Here.” Juna let Hadrian have the newspaper, who turned it around and immediately saw the image of a crazy looking man. The title above stated, ‘Escape from Azkaban’. He quickly read over the article and could only growl with anger.

“What is it Hadrian?”

“Sirius Black. He escaped from Azkaban last night.”

“What?”

“They have no idea how he managed it. It’d be impossible to trick the Dementors. So, they assume he had some outside help. They have taken the Potters into custody as well as anyone else who knows Black.”

“Father. Father would have not allowed this man to escape. He…I saw him a few times. I didn’t like him. He always screamed and called me a monster child. There were others, but they were nicer. I like Aunty Bella the most. She was always very nice to me. But this man? He didn’t like me. I don’t know why.”

“He’s another member of the Marauders. At first, it was said he was the one who betrayed the Potters, because everyone thought he was the secret keeper, but it turned out it wasn’t Black but Peter Pettigrew, the fourth member of the Marauders.”

“Huh? Why was he in Azkaban then?”

“Because a few weeks later, it was observed how he killed twelve muggles, including Pettigrew, in his attempt to capture him. He screamed that he was innocent and that it was Peter, but there weren’t any witnesses who spoke on his behalf. The only witnesses who had observed it, stated it was Black. He didn’t even get a trial.”

“Are you serious?”

“I’m afraid so. Is the newspaper stating why he broke out? The time seems a little off.” Hadrian read the article but shook his head.

“No, they have no clue. The only thing they found in his cell was a newspaper from a few days ago.”

“Which newspaper?” Hadrian shook his head.

“It isn’t mentioned.”

“Hm, I’ll check the latest newspapers then. There must have been something that triggered him, I see no other reason otherwise.”

“Okay, what are we doing in the meanwhile?”

“Enjoy the rest of the holidays. You don’t have to fear him coming close to our estate. No matter how he escaped Azkaban, my wards will warn me of any intruders and keep them out. I’ll also keep an eye on the newspaper and see if Dinarir knows what happened. He might be still in New Zealand and don’t know yet that one of his prisoners escaped.”

“Oh, right. We haven’t heard anything from your friend yet, right?”

“No. And I’m starting to worry.”

“Maybe you’d send him another letter.”

“I already did a few days ago. I also asked some of my other contacts. So far, no response yet. And there isn’t much I can do but wait. So, let us concentrate on some more joyous things. Tomorrow, we’ll go to Diagon Alley for your school supplies and meeting your friends. I’m sure they will be happy to hear about your month in the US.”

“I guess, you’re right. Severus?”

“Yeah. I want to work on my potion. I think I’m close.”

“What potion?”

“It’s a surprise.” Severus snickered as response to Hadrian’s pouting.

“Come boys, and my little sweet girl. The day just begun. Let us have some fun.”

----

Somewhere in New Zealand

“It’s done, my friend. We can’t thank you enough. Without you, the magical community of this country would have been lost.”

“Call you should have sooner.”

“I know. And I’m sorry about your brothers and sisters.”

“Traitors, they have become. Punishment they deserved. Better, they should have known. Our Lady not pleased with them she was. Gone they are. Return to my own I will.”

“Yes. I’ll follow in a few days. Alucard had asked me to help him with something.”

“My son. Cursed he is by black magic. A Horcrux he had been. Removed the soul, I have, but black magic still lingers.”

“Son?”

“A new Death Angel Lady Magic send us. His protector I am.” Elrond gasped.

“I-I see. Then I will see that I depart as soon as possible. Have a safe return, Dinarir.” The Dementor gave a slight nod before disappearing into the clouds.

“So, the rumors are true then. A death angel has been born.”

“Indeed. Maybe it wasn’t a coincidence that the ring has been found and that Sauron was so desperate to want it back. He knew. And he was prepared to leave.”

“I should have listened to you, my friend. We’d have ended it years ago.”

“The fault isn’t only your own. We all were blind to Saruman’s betrayal.”

“I don’t speak about Saruman. We’d have called your friend as soon as we knew about the Dementors working for Sauron.”

“Well, the past is the past. We can only learn from our mistakes.” Elrond turned to his wizard friend. “I’ve to prepare for my journey. I count on you to help our new king beside my daughter.”

“Of course. Do you know when you’ll return?”

“No, not before I have the entire picture. The British wizarding world had fought they own Dark Lord twelve years ago, and it worries me that he seemed to have created a Horcrux as well, even worse, that he chose a death angel as its host. It might be gone, but you know yourself the consequences of being cursed by dark magic.”

“A dire situation indeed. I wish you luck. Hopefully, you can help them.”

“I hope as well.”

Chapter Text

They arrived at King’s Cross station half an hour before the Hogwarts Express was to departure. This time Alucard also joined them on the train ride. The station was full of people, which made Severus nervous. Alucard and Hadrian, who felt his uneasiness took him between them, while Juna was safely in the arms of her father.

“Seems, they are a few more students joining than the last year.” Alucard commented, his eyes carefully roaming through the crowd. Since Sirius Black’s escape from Azkaban, they checked the newspaper for any updates. Unfortunately, so far there haven’t been any sights of the man. Therefore, Alucard was on alert, even if it was very unlikely that the man would appear in King’s Cross.

“I think, I just saw Hermione disappearing over there.” Hadrian pointed forward at the third entrance ahead of them and pushed his luggage cart in said direction.

“Papa, I have to pee.”

“Can it wait until we are in the train?”

“No, I can’t hold on.” Alucard sighed and turned to the boys.

“You two find us a place where we can sit. I’ll take Juna to the bathroom.”

“You better hurry. It won’t be long before the train moves off.”

“I know. Therefore, let’s not waste time.” Alucard left the boys at a fast pace, while Hadrian was quick to maneuver Severus and their luggage cards to the next near entrance.

“Come, Sev.” They searched for a few minutes until they found a still empty compartment. “Let us take this one. We can search for the others later.” Severus nodded in agreement and together they put their trunks away.

“Can you see them?”

“No, wait, there.” Both were looking out of the window in search for Alucard and Juna. As soon as they spotted them, Hadrian called, “We are here, Dad.”

Alucard’s ears picked up the sound of his son, and his eyes met those of Hadrian within a second. Just when Alucard waved with a hand, a loud whistle signaled the soon departure of the train. Alucard used the closest entrance to get on the train, while the parents retreated.

Hadrian went off to the door and looked out, seeing his father marching through the crowd of students that were still searching for their friends and free spots.

When Alucard arrived, a second whistle sounded. Hadrian retreated and sat down next to Severus while Alucard placed himself and Juna across of them, just when the train begun to move.

“I think next year, I will just apparate to Hogwarts, again.” Alucard sighed.

“Well, you could have done it this time as well, but we all know why you haven’t and that you will do it again.” Hadrian shrugged.

“You have a point. Doesn’t mean I have to like it. If that stupid rule wouldn’t exit, I’d just have apparated us to Hogwarts. But no, tradition says that all students need to arrive via train.”

“Hm. I haven’t used the train, when I first arrived at Hogwarts.” Severus mused.

“Special occasion. Your father could hardly bring you to Kings Cross, less let you go alone.”

“True. But what with those who missed the train?”

“Well, then parents have to bring them to Hogwarts, of course.”

“And then? What will happen if they don’t arrive via train?” Alucard looked at Severus, who stared right back. Alucard sighed.

“Next year, we’ll just use the Floo to Hogsmeade. There we can wait for the other students to arrive.”

“But, I like the train.” Juna cut in with a pout.

“She’s right. It’s not so bad. It’s actually very relaxing.” Hadrian leaned back and closed his eyes to make his point clear.

Alucard tsked in fake exasperation, “Fine, whatever.”, while Severus and Juna snickered.

After twenty minutes into their journey, Hadrian stood and went to the door, “I’ll see if I can find the others. Will you join me, Severus?”

“No. I’m actually tired and I’d like to take a nap.”

“Ok. Juna?”

“She’s already asleep.” Alucard answered instead, looking from his daughter to his son.

“Ok. I’ll come back in a little bit.” Hadrian said, stepped out and closed the door quietly.

Alucard’s gaze wandered to Severus, who was leaning slightly against the window. “Severus?”

“Hm?”

“Where are Norbert and Aurora?” Severus pointed to the ceiling or more to spot where they had placed the luggage. Alucard’s eyes followed to the direction Severus was pointing at and soon enough saw Norbert snuggled up with Aurora on a dark blanket, which he assumed Severus placed there for them.

“I see. Have some rest then.” Not getting an answer, Alucard turned his eyes back to Severus who was already asleep. It was good to see Severus so relaxed. Since the news of Lupin becoming a professor and Sirius Black’s escape, Severus was far too nervous and barely slept through the nights, often enough waking up from nightmares. Even Hadrian or Dante, Severus’ loyal little familiar, were any help in stopping them.

And thinking about said familiar, Dante never truly left Severus. It was rare that the little bat took any longer flying rounds. The longest Alucard had ever noticed had been 10 minutes before Dante was back and hiding in Severus’ hair. And due to his coloring matching perfectly Severus’s hair color, you could almost forget that he was there. And Alucard even bet that most people truly forget that Severus was never truly alone, even if it seemed to be the case when Hadrian and Norbert weren’t around, which was also very rarely the case.

Alucard also thought it was a good think. Not knowing about the little bat being there will give Dante the advantage of surprising any enemy that may come a little too close to Severus.

Alucard couldn’t stop the little smirk appearing. Dante may be just a little fruit bat, but he was also a magical creature that could cause severe damage when provoked.

Like he knew what Alucard was thinking, Dante moved slightly in his spot among Severus’ hair and peaked at the vampire whose smile grew even bigger when noticing the bat watching him.

Alucard gave Dante a slight nod before turning his gaze to the window, watching the passing landscape in silence until Hadrian returned from his little trip, alone.

----

Two hours had passed when Severus and Juna woke from their slumber. Then another hour passed before Juna needed to be pee, again. The whole time Norbert and Aurora stayed at their comfortable place, either sleeping or just watching what the others were doing.

Dante got a little more active and crawled through Severus’ hair, here and there stretching his wings. The four humans, or human-like creatures, played a few games while Hadrian told them that he had met Neville, Ron and Hermione who shared a compartment with an adult, whose face Hadrian couldn’t see. The man had been asleep and covered by a blanket when Hadrian arrived and hadn’t woken up the entire time of thirty minutes Hadrian had stayed.

What was far more interesting, however, was the fact, that Ronald Weasley had been there. The boy even apologized of what happened with Lockhart, that he hadn’t intended to get anyone hurt. He just wanted to save his sister, Ginny, who sat with her own friend somewhere else in the train.

Shortly after Alucard returned with Juna a sudden jolt run through train and it stopped in the next moment in the middle of a bridge. Severus, at first, afraid of what was happening turned very excited when he noticed the dark shapes outside the frozen window coming closer and closer.

Alucard sighed. “I don’t know if I’d be happy or frustrated about the ministry’s decision.” Severus titled his head, but didn’t look at him, still trying to see where his papa was.

“I guess both would be accurate. Happy about sending Dementors after Sirius Black and frustrated about how incompetent they are in needing them for finding one man.” Hadrian shrugged.

“Well. As much as I respect Dinarir as a friend, he can be very frightening. And currently, there are hundreds of children that actually are. You three stay here, I’ll see if I can find Dinarir. Maybe he has some news about Sirius. They wouldn’t be here without a reason otherwise.” Alucard watched Severus for a few seconds and shook his head in amusement. The boy was waving and jumping in excitement and probably the only kid not frightened at the view of Dementors flying around the train.

Hadrian and Juna, who had weaseled her way into her brother’s lap and under his warm robe, were both watching Severus for several minutes until a noise let them turn to their compartment door. The complete train had been silent since Alucard left and it made the sound even more noticeable. Something was coming and by Severus’ reaction, who whirled around and almost stumbled over his own feet in his excitement, it was probably his father.

It was truly funny. The entire train was in a state of shock and here was Severus, a usually very quiet and shy boy, opening the door with a wide grin and sparkling eyes and ready to jump into a Dementor’s embrace. It was absolutely fascinating, if you ask Hadrian.

Dinarir was quick to catch his son and to enter the compartment, mindful that no prying eyes would see them.

“Little angel. Careful.”

“Missed you.” Severus mumbled into the dark robe on which he holds tightly.

“Don’t fear. We will protect. Nothing happens to you.”

“So, he’s free? They haven’t lied?” Severus grip tightened.

“Yes.”

“But how?”

“Later. Need to go.” Dinarir carefully placed Severus on the seat. “Not alone you will be. We are there until Black is found, dead or alive.” A shiver run down Hadrian’s spine. He was absolutely sure that the Dementors won’t hesitate to kill anyone that might threat Severus.

Dinarir retreated just when Alucard arrived. “My friend. I assume we will see you at Hogwarts?”

“Indeed.”

“Expecto Patronum.” Alucard whirled around, but it was already too late. Dinarir let out a painful cry before vanishing at maximum speed. Severus, who had seen his father being attacked, screamed and jumped from his seat. Alucard caught the distressed boy before he’d run after Dinarir and held him closely against his chest.

With a thunderous expression he stared at the one who he knew was a werewolf and the new DADA professor.

“Lupin. You shouldn’t have done that. They were just leaving.”

“W-what?” Lupin couldn’t comprehend what he was seeing, and it caused Alucard to scoff.

“Idiot.” He went back into their compartment and closed the door, fearing he might do something that wouldn’t be helpful in the moment. He was quick to open the window, knowing that Severus needed to see his father to calm down.

“Dinarir?”

“Fine. Shh. Little angel.” Dinarir appeared in front of Alucard and took Severus from him.”

“Are you sure, you are fine?”

“Yes. Not hurt.” Alucard sighed in relief. The Patronus couldn’t kill a Dementor, but it doesn’t mean it couldn’t be painful.

“You better go. I’ll meet with you later. We have a few things to discuss.” Dinarir nodded and handed Severus back to Alucard.

“Not worry, little one. Annoying spell, but nothing that we can’t handle.” Dinarir gave Severus a last pet on his head before he took off with the others.

“Dad?”

“Hadrian. I fear this year will as much be annoying as the last two.”

“I already guessed. Is Severus okay?” With worry Hadrian observed Severus, who was staring mutely out of the window.

“He will be. Just give him a few moments to recollect himself.” Hadrian nodded and didn't take his eyes off Severus, who was slowly falling asleep.

----

Later, during the welcoming feast, Dumbledore announced that the Dementors were there in help of finding Sirius Black, and that students didn’t need to worry as long as they stayed within the Hogwarts walls.

Chapter Text

Not even one week into the new school year and the halls were filled with voices, “Have you seen Professor Lupin’s face?”, “Have you seen Severus with the Gryffin? Awesome.”, “Can’t believe Dementors are so close.”, “Will we still be able to visit Hogsmeade?”, “I hope they don’t cancel Quidditch.”, and much more.

It all begun on Monday, the first day of classes. As always Severus was allowed to skip Potion that was still taught by Professor Evans. Unfortunately, Hadrian was still forced to participate, but he mostly ignored the stares the professor was giving him. He was glad that neither of the Potters ever tried to speak with him since their failure attempts in first year. They kept mostly to themselves and just watched.

The first time it got interesting was the second class on Monday, DADA. When Hadrian and Severus went into the classroom, Lupin watched them closely. Nothing happened within the first minutes of class, but then Lupin started to explain what Dementors were and how dangerous they are. With every word that left his mouth, the atmosphere in the classroom became chillier. And it was only when Lupin noticed the intense stare of Severus, that the man paled and stopped.

“Ah, Mr. Prince. Is something wrong?”

“…”

“Mr. Prince?”

“…”

“Excuse me Professor? I think he doesn’t like the topic. Maybe we can skip it?” At this point, Hermione had intervened much too Hadrian’s own relief. He was close to say something but wasn’t sure if he’d control his temper. Not even one day has passed and he was already pissed. He hated when Severus was upset.

With a confused frown Lupin agreed and started to explain what a Boggart was. Unfortunately, when class was over, Lupin called Hadrian or more ‘Harry’ and asked him to stay behind for a moment. Hadrian just turned, looked him into the eyes and said, “Firstly my name is Hadrian, not Harry. Secondly, I think it’s improper to call a student by their first name without permission. And thirdly, if you want to speak about the Potters then I’m not interested. Is that all?”

“I…Mr. Po…”

“It’s Mr. Peverell, Professor Lupin.” The man opened and closed his mouth, stunned. It took him quite a minute to find his voice again before he started again.

“Mr. Peverell. My apology, I didn’t mean any offense.”

“If you haven’t then you’d have informed yourself better. But, fine. Is there anything else I can help you with? I hate to let my boyfriend wait.”

“Boy…What?”

“Professor Lupin. I know what you are. Therefore, I’m very sure you’d already know what I am.”

“What do you mean?” With an incredulous look Hadrian stared at the professor before he shook his head.

Making sure they were alone, Hadrian said, “Where have you been for the last thirteen years? Everyone knows that I am a creature, and since at least two years by now that I am a dragon. Therefore, I know what you are. And your wolf should know what I am, what my father is.”

“Your father…”

“Professor Tempest.”

“Eh. Ah, yes. He’s a vampire.”

“Not just a vampire, a living one. You should know the difference.”

Lupin shifted awkwardly, then he started a new attempt. “Mr. Peverell. Ehm. If you’re interested, I’d like to teach you the Patron…”

“No. This won’t be necessary.”

“No? But wouldn’t you want to protect your boyfriend?”

Hadrian snickered. “Professor Lupin. Thanks for the offer, but no thanks. There is no need. If that’s all?”

“Eh, sure Mr. Po…Peverell.” Hadrian turned to leave, but then cast a last glance over his shoulder.

“Professor Lupin. Maybe some advice. You’d start learning to listen to your wolf. It might help you to see things more clearly.” With that he left and joined his friends that were waiting outside.

----

The next day started with the class ‘Care of Magical Creatures’. A class both Hadrian and Severus had chosen as an elective class. It was also the first year that Hagrid took over as professor. After having been declared innocent, Hagrid was very quick to get his OWLs and NEWTs, and even if he wasn’t a Master yet it was decided he was good enough to replace Mr. Kettleburn, who decided it was time to retire before he was losing the rest of his limbs.

The first thing Hagrid decided to do was to lead the class outside the castle to an area meant for introducing different kinds of creatures. They ventured into a big clearing that was surrounded by stone walls, separating the area from the rest of the forest. Inside, Hagrid ordered the students to wait behind some big rocks, which Hadrian assumed served as some kind of barrier. Not a very effective one, mind you, but probably still better than nothing.

Hagrid excused himself and came back a few minutes later with a creature that Hadrian saw ones in a book.

“Isn’t he beautiful?” Hagrid began to speak and then threw what looked like a rat into the air, which was then snatched and eaten by the creature. While it was swallowing its prey, Hagrid added, “Say hello to Buckbeak.”

Hadrian didn’t need to turn around, because he’d hear several students swallowing.

It was Ron, who then asked, “Hagrid, exactly what is that?”

“That Mr. Weasley, is a Hippogriff. Firstly, what ya want to know about Hippogriffs is that they’re very proud creatures. Very easily offended. Ya do not want to insult a Hippogriff. It may be the last thing ya will ever do.” Hagrid explained, tone and expression serious before he happily clapped while turning and asked, “Now, who’s like to come and say hello?”

When Hagrid turned back, he was happy to see one student willing to participate. “Well done, Hadrian, well done.” With a frown Hadrian turned and saw all students several feet away from him. Severus waved at him, while Draco, Neville and Hermione gave him a thumb’s up. Hadrian rolled his eyes and slowly approached the Hippogriff.

Meanwhile, Hagrid explained, “Ya have to let him make the first move. It’s only polite. So, step up. Give him a nice bow. Then ya wait and see if he bows back. If he does, ya can go and touch him. If not, well, we’ll get to that later.”

Hadrian stopped in his approach and asked, “Seriously?”

“Don’t be shy. I’m sure he’ll like ya. Just remember to give him ya’r best bow and everything will be fine.”

Hadrian, knowing he had no other choice, took a deep breath and then bowed deeply. It was only then that the Hippogriff noticed his presence. At first, he snapped at him and Hagrid ordered him to back off. Hadrian retreated a little, and cursed himself when he stepped on a twig, but kept his head low.

He was relieved to see that the Hippogriff hadn’t followed his movements. In the meanwhile, Hagrid kept telling him to keep still. After another ten seconds the Hippogriff seemed to deem Hadrian worthy and bowed back.

“Oh. Well done, Hadrian. Well done.” Hagrid praised and then threw another rat to the Hippogriff, rewarding him as well. “Here, ya big brute.”

A sigh of relief left Hadrian’s mouth after straightening his back. But as it seemed it wasn’t over yet.

“I think ya can go over and pat him now.”

“You think?”

“Go on. Don’t be shy.”

“Yeah. Sometimes I hate my life.” Hadrian muttered, but continued his way forward, nice and slow, like Hagrid repeated again and again.

While Hadrian got closer and closer to the Hippogriff the others watched nervously. Hermione twitched as the creature snapped at Hadrian, because he moved to fast, and grabbed Draco’s hand accidentally. Surprised Draco looked at her, and she let go immediately when she noticed what she had done, both looking at Hadrian’s direction with slightly red faces.

It was probably another minute until Hadrian was finally able to pet Buckbeak. Hagrid applauded and the others followed his example. Thinking, now it was finally over, Hagrid surprised Hadrian when he said, “I think he may let ya ride him now.”

Hadrian had just enough time to utter a “What?”, when Hagrid picked him up. He tried to protest, but Hagrid just ignored him and sat him on the Hippogriff’s back.

“Don’t pull out any of his feathers because he won’t thank ya for that.” With that Hagrid clapped Buckbeak on his behind and Hadrian could only wrap his arms around the Hippogriff’s neck when it started to run. Seconds later they were in the year.

“Damn, Hagrid.” Hadrian screamed.

The others watched how the Hippogriff disappeared with Hadrian. It was maybe a minute later when they heard a happy scream from Hadrian.

“Why am I not surprised?” Draco muttered with an eye roll, while Severus searched nervously the air for his boyfriend. “Don’t worry, Sev. From his sounds he seems to have a lot of fun.”

“Hm.”

After what felt like hours, they saw the Hippogriff heading back into their direction. When they landed, Hagrid praised Hadrian as well as Buckbeak while they came to a stop and then helped the former back to the ground.

The class applauded and stepped a little closer to greet Hadrian back into their mid. Though they were quick to step back again when Hagrid asked for another volunteer. Someone in the group pushed Severus hard, so that he was stumbling several feet forward and almost fell.

But a fluffy head stopped his fall before his knees could hit the ground. The moment the group noticed what happened it went very silent in the clearing. Severus, who had closed his eyes, opened them slowly and stared right into an orange eye.

“Severus. Don’t move.” Hagrid whispered.

Severus didn’t hear Hagrid and moved an arm to place a hand on the Hippogriff’s head, who then pushed further into the touch and into the boy. And before everyone knew it, Buckbeak lowered himself to the ground as far as he could, so that he wasn’t hovering over Severus.

“What?” Not able to comprehend what he was seeing Hagrid could just stare like the others. To his shock, Buckbeak took a very threatening stance as the half-giant approached, one of his front legs directly in front of Severus, who could barely see past it.

“Uhm, Hagrid. I think it’s better you stay away.” Severus said.

“Yeah. I think so too. Can ya try to come over?” Severus took a step to the side, but Buckbeak was quick to follow his move, never removing his eyes from Hagrid.

“Eh, I’m sorry, but it seems he won’t let me.”

“Fascinating. I never saw him behaving like this.” Hagrid titled his head in wonderment completely forgetting that they had still an audience.

“Hadrian, wait.” Their attention was drawn to the students, where Hermione had reached out with a hand to stop a very pissed Hadrian.

“Hadrian, you…”

“Professor, would you please send everyone away? I think Buckbeak won’t leave Severus as long as they are so many people around. And if possible, inform my father, Professor Tempest, just in case.”

“But I can’t just leave ya.”

“You don’t need to worry.”

“If ya sure?”

“I’m very sure.”

“Uh, okay. Come on guys. Let us…”

“Oh, and Hagrid. You better punish Mr. Makehay, or better yet see him expelled for trying to kill a student.” The crowd gasped loudly and turned to said boy, whose blood left his face.

“I…it was an accident. I…”

“Save your pathetic excuse for someone who wants to hear it. I'm not in the mood.” With golden shining eyes, Hadrian snapped at the student in fury, who turned even paler than it’d be possible.

“Okay. Okay. Everyone, calm down. It’s not wise to get upset with a Hippogriff so close. Hadrian, I trust that ya know what ya’re doing. If something happens it’d…”

“You’re not to blame Hagrid. Well, maybe for the choice of introducing us to a Hippogriff, but I guess it’s a risk someone must take when choosing this class as an elective.”

“Well. I guess?” Awkwardly, Hagrid rubbed his head while letting out a nervous laugh. Then he got himself in order and shooed the students in direction of Hogwarts, leaving only Hadrian and Draco, who skipped Hagrid’s notice, behind. Well, and Severus, who was still hidden behind Buckbeak.

When the group was out of sight, Draco asked, “What now?”

“How we start with your own introduction?”

“Eh?”

“Don’t be dump, Draco. It doesn't suit you.”

“Fine, fine.” Nervously, Draco took two steps forward and then, like Hadrian had done, bowed deeply and kept eye contact with the Hippogriff.

In a threatening manner, Buckbeak spread his wings and got on his hind legs, forcing Draco to take a few steps back. Though he stayed as calm as possible and didn’t remove his eyes. Behind Draco, Hadrian bowed as well, hoping that Buckbeak would understand that they are no threat.

And it seemed to work, even if the Hippogriff didn’t bow back. But he at least lowered his front legs back to the ground and fold his wings against his sides. Then Buckbeak pushed his head into Severus’ chest, though one eye still directed on the other two boys. It was like if he wanted to ask Severus what he thought about them. If they could trust them.

At least Severus took it like that and said, “They won’t hurt me. You do see Draco.” Severus pointed at the blond boy. “He is my protector.” Buckbeak snorted at that, causing Draco to flush. “Be nice. It’s not his fault.” Severus scolded and gave Buckbeak a slight slap on the beak. “He’s not just my protector, but also a very dear friend. And he’s also still young. To be more precise, he’s still learning what it means to be a protector. Therefore, don’t judge him so harshly. A protector isn’t just a bodyguard. His actually task will be something else.” Severus looked at Draco with a smile before he pointed with a finger at Hadrian.

“This is Hadrian. My mate. I guess you know what we are, what I am. You can trust them. Oh, and look. There’s my papa.” With a wide grin Severus waved at the figure that was watching them out of the shadows of the surrounding forest. Buckbeak snapped his head up and watched the figure with a slight tremor in his muscles. Out of instinct Buckbeak bowed to the figure, acknowledging their state as the more dangerous predator.

Still nervous, Buckbeak turned his attention back to the still bowing boys. Deciding that they were safe and worthy of his trust, he bowed first to Draco and then a second time to Hadrian.

Severus gave another pat before he walked over. Then he turned and said, “It has been nice to meet you, but I think it’s time for us to return. Next time, maybe I can introduce you to Norbert and Aurora. They are dragons you know. Norbert is something like my and Hadrian’s adopted child. Oh, wait.” Severus walked back to the Hippogriff and pulled something out of his silver-blue hair.

“This is Dante. Please don’t eat him. He’s my best friend.” Buckbeak examined the little bat that shared Severus hair color and nodded as a sign that he understood and wouldn’t do that.

“Thanks. See you, Buckbeak. Be safe.” Severus stepped back and waved at Buckbeak, who gave his own cry to saying goodbye.

On their way back to castle, they met Hagrid and Alucard, who both looked relieved when they saw them.

“Really. If you continue to do that, I’ll lose several hundreds of years of my life.”

“Does it matter? You’re nearly immortal, right?”

“That might be true, but there still other ways to kill me. So please stop giving me heart attacks.”

“Come on. You don’t even look worried.” Hadrian scoffed in a teasing manner.

“Papa was there.” Severus cut in with a big smile, bouncing forth and back on his heels.

“Papa?” Hagrid asked, but Alucard just waved him off.

“Nothing you have to worry about, Hagrid.”

“Uh. If ya say so.”

“Why don’t you go and check on your friend. I’ll escort them back to the castle.”

“Okay. Thank ya.”

“You’re welcome. See you at lunch.” Alucard and the children watched the half-giant until he was out of sight.

“Now. Please explain to me what exactly happened. Hagrid was half in a panic attack when he found me.”

“Well…” On the way, Hadrian explained what happened. At the mention of the boy that pushed Severus, Alucard’s expression turned dark, and he promised he’d take a closer look into the boy’s background.

They parted then in the Great Hall, where everyone else was already waiting and asked questions. Hadrian could just sigh. This year would definitely not be better than the last two.

Chapter Text

At the end of the first week Alucard waited at the gates of Hogwarts. Just a couple of days ago, he received a letter from his friend Elrond saying that he’d arrive on Friday morning in the UK. Now it was just a little after breakfast when Alucard caught sight of his friend, who seemingly wasn’t alone.

“My friend. It had been a very long time. It’s good to see you again.” Alucard greeted.

“Alucard. My apologize that it took me so long to come here.” Elrond accepted the hand that was stretched out to him.

“It’s fine. Dinarir told me what had been going on. My request might have come as an urgent one, but it’s not urgent enough to retreat from an ongoing war. I’m not even sure if there is much you can do.”

“I see.” Elrond slightly turned and signaled his companion to step closer. The man was small, smaller than a dwarf, but taller than a goblin. “Let me introduce you. Alucard, this is Bilbo Baggins. Bilbo, this fine gentleman is Lord Alucard Tempest, the ruler over the British vampire clan.”

“Nice to meet you Mister Baggins.”

“Bilbo is just fine, Lord Tempest.”

“Call me Alucard then.” They shook hands and just when Alucard let go, he asked, “You’re a hobbit, right? Never saw one. Your folk normally don’t leave their home. And you live very secluded.”

“That’s correct. Unfortunately for me, a certain wizard was a friend of my late mother, who was very advantageous in her youth, before she met my father and settled down. You may think for a Hobbit it is very uncommon, but my mother was a Took and Tooks, well, let just say they are known as troublemakers among our kind.” Alucard nodded. “Anyway, said wizard thought it’d be a nice idea to pull me into a quest where he wanted me to help some dwarves getting their home back. At first I had no intention of joining, but after meeting the dwarves, that had invaded my home a few days after the wizard’s visit whom I told I wasn’t interested, I reconsidered and joined them anyway.”

"I see. The wizard in question is not by any chance Gandalf the Grey?"

“He’s now Gandalf the White, but yes. You know him?”

“I never met him, but I heard a lot. I also heard about your quest. The dwarves got they home back in the end, right?”

“Yes. The dragon, Smaug, did a lot of damage, but we managed to kill him.”

“I hope you don’t have a problem with dragons in general. My son, Hadrian, is a dragon shifter, and Severus had been adopted by a baby dragon one and a half years ago. Not long ago, they also returned from a trip to the US with another dragon in tow. It’s very possible that you’ll see them. Currently, they are flying around somewhere, but they will come back later and stay with Severus.”

There was a twitch in the hobbit’s eyebrow, but he stated calmly, “I think I’ll manage. Uhm. I guess with them living here, they are no danger.”

“Oh, they are very dangerous. All dragons are, but as long as you aren’t a threat to them or Severus in special then you’ll be fine.” There was another twitch.

“Well, I assure that I’m not a threat to anyone.”

“On his journey Bilbo found the cursed ring. We hadn’t known it for years. He himself didn’t know what it was. It was Gandalf who discovered it later, and one thing led to another. As you can see our friend had been not unaffected. He may not look like it, but Bilbo is far older than he looks. He asked for a change in scenario, and I offered to take him with me.” Elrond cut in.

“I see. Well, I have a little time before class starts, so I can show you your rooms. I’ll introduce you to Hadrian and Severus when classes are over. In the meanwhile, you can settle down and rest from the journey. If you need anything, just call Trixy. She’s Severus personal house elf. Normally, they are not allowed in Hogwarts, but due to certain circumstances and happenings, an exception had been made.”

“I hope said circumstances are not as drastic as it sounds?”

“You’ve no idea. I can give you a short version during lunch. After that you might not even surprised to see Dementors roaming the area.”

“We have noticed them yes. I assume it’s Dinarir’s clan?”

“Yes. A wizard has escaped from Azkaban. The general assumption is that he’s on his way to Hogwarts, but people are unsure of the why. At the end of the war, he had been accused of being a traitor and of having revealed the location of the Potters to the Dark Lord. Everyone believed he was the secret keeper. Later, the Potters revealed that he wasn’t the one who betrayed them, but another friend of theirs. Sirius Black, the presumed traitor, hunted the actual traitor down, but killed twelve muggles in the process of killing Peter Pettigrew. That at least is what witnesses had said when asked.”

“And why would he come to Hogwarts?”

“Well, all his former friends are here. The Potters and a werewolf named Remus Lupin.”

“A werewolf, seriously?” Bilbo asked incredulously. “Sorry, I know that not all of them are bad, but isn’t it dangerous for one being in a school full of children?”

“Not if they are in complete control and in sync with their wolf. Unfortunately, that is not the case for the one Dumbledore hired as new DADA professor. Remus Lupin is completely detached from his wolf. He has no pack. He doesn’t even know that Severus is a creature.” Alucard gave Elrond a meaningful look, who nodded in understanding. A werewolf like Remus Lupin is dangerous. Not so much when the man is in charge, but when the wolf takes over you have a problem. A wolf without a pack that is locked away in the mind when not in control, becomes a monstrosity. They don’t even transform in a wolf, but something in between a man and wolf. Their only instincts are eating and reproduction. The primal instincts of an animal.

“Doesn’t the headmaster know in what danger his students are, especially the females?”

“If he knows, then he doesn’t care. Lupin takes Wolfsbane potion and locks himself up in an old building that is called “Shrieking Shack”, located somewhere between Hogwarts and Hogsmeade and close to the forbidden forest.” The floors they walked through were empty, so Alucard wasn’t worried that someone would overhear them. “You’re aware of how Death Angels are born, right?” Elrond nodded with a serious expression, so did Bilbo, who had been told by Elrond while they traveled from New Zealand to Scotland.

“The Potters, Lupin, Black and Pettigrew where all students in the same year. They were all Gryffindors, became friends and called themselves Marauders. They liked tormenting other students, especially Severus. There was one prank where Black tricked Severus to go to the shack at a full moon. Severus had no idea that Lupin was a werewolf and had been almost killed as a result.”

“How cruel.” Bilbo said shocked.

“It gets better. But I’ll tell you more later. For now, we reached our target.” Alucard scoffed and then stopped in front of a door and led them inside.

“You can use your own locking charms to prevent someone entering. The entrances to the student dormitories can only be opened via password. The same goes if you want to visit the headmaster in his office. Typically, you set up a meeting and receive a password beforehand. Your quarters are next to mine, so I won’t be far if you need something. As you can see the quarters are housing two bedrooms. It had been one before, but Hogwarts adjusts really quick.”

“It’s not just a castle isn’t it? I can feel how the magic is alive within the walls.”

“Indeed.” Alucard explained a little more before he needed to excuse himself. “I’ve to go. Class is starting in ten minutes. Trixy is in my quarters and currently having an eye on Juna. But, as I said, if you need something, you can call her. I’ll rejoin you before lunch.”

“Thank you. We’ll be fine for now. I think we both will have a little nap.” Elrond looked down at his friend who nodded in agreement.

“Ok, then. See you later.”

----

After afternoon classes Hadrian and Severus headed to Alucard’s quarters, where they found the vampire in the company of two persons.”

“Hey Dad. Here we are.”

“Hadrian, Severus. Come over and let me introduce you. These are Lord Elrond of Rivendell, the leader of the light elves of Rivendell and Bilbo Baggins, a hobbit, that helped some dwarves to get their home back and also the one who found the cursed ring. Elrond, Bilbo, those are Hadrian Peverell, my son and dragon shifter, and Severus Sephiroth Prince, Lady Magic’s chosen, Death Angel and our future ruler.” Severus flushed when the two slightly bowed and was quick to mirror the motion, not sure if that was their form of greeting other people or if they did it because of his status. His question was answered just a second later.

“Handshakes will be enough. You can bow to him when it’s no longer a secret who he is.” Alucard said sheepish.

“Ah, well in that case. It’s nice to meet you. Alucard was so nice and explained a bit of your history and about what happened in the last two years. I must say. It’s a lot. And I’m sad that the past seems to follow you young Severus. But I’m also glad that you aren’t alone to face it.”

“Uhm, thanks?”

“No need to thank me, I’m just stating a fact. And I’m also hoping to help you. Alucard told me about Dark Magic. If you allow, I’d like to do a full examination of you.” Unsure Severus looked at Alucard, who gave him a reassuring smile.

“Elrond is one of the best healers in the world.”

“If you’d like, I can explain each and every step I’m doing. If there is something you’re uncomfortable with we can stop at any moment. Just let me know. Alucard and Hadrian don’t need to leave either, if you prefer to have them with you.”

“I…uh…okay.” Elrond’s smile soften. It was clear that the boy was fighting inwardly. The way he immediately grabbed after the taller boy’s hand unconsciously, and making himself smaller told Elrond enough.

“It’s Friday. I suggest we wait until tomorrow with the examination. It’ll also give you some time to get to know each other. While you were still in class, I introduced them to the headmaster and some of the professors, but I own them still a tour through and around the castle.” Hadrian and Severus shared a look.

“There is nothing we have planned.”, agreed Hadrian then.

“You need to see the greenhouses my friend. You can remember Hallerforth Hemshire, right? He agreed to take Neville Longbottom as his apprentice. Because Mr. Longbottom is still a student like Severus, he agreed to assist in the greenhouses. He and Neville have indeed done incredible work in the past two years, so good that they even added a new building for some of the more rare and dangerous plants that aren’t usually found in such a climate. Madame Sprout, of course, is helping as well. She’s the Herbology professor at Hogwarts. I think she and Hallerforth like each other.”, ended Alucard with a snicker.

“Oh? I’m looking forward to meeting him again. I think it must have been over a decade since I saw him last. In addition, Bilbo here is huge fan of him and has his own talent with plants, like all hobbits have.” The Hobbit nodded in a rush when Alucard’s gaze found him.

“Well, in that case. I think we give you a quick tour through the castle before we go to the greenhouses. I have the feeling we won’t leave them anytime soon if once entered.” Alucard laughed.

And it was indeed hours before they left the greenhouses. They even decided to have dinner there. Neville and Bilbo took a liking at each other immediately, both due to their nature and special relations with plants, not in a romantic way, but it became clear quickly that they would be friends at the end of the day. For hours they exchanged knowledge, in which Bilbo had of course the advantage of his age. But neither of them cared. Neville took in every word and so did Bilbo.

The others not bothered with the two being in their own world, talked or played. At some point Severus also introduced Dante to Elrond, who was very fascinated about his healing abilities. Norbert and Aurora were also introduced shortly before dinner. Bilbo had almost a heart attack when he heard them roaring. To his great shock and relief, the dragons shrank as soon as they touched the ground, barely reaching the height of his waist. He had no idea that dragons could do that, which sparked a new direction of conversation where Hadrian and Severus were happy to tell him everything they knew and learned in the US.

That day, Neville, Hadrian, and Severus only returned to the dormitories after the curfew was over, which wasn’t a problem either, because Alucard accompanied them there, which means no one stopped them and could give them a lecture or detention.

To say that Hermione was disappointed to have missed all the fun when they told her the next morning during breakfast, would been understatement.

Chapter Text

Carefully Elrond examined the scar on Severus’ back. His fingers were softly running up and down while he had closed his eyes in concentration.

When he was done, he helped Severus back into his clothes before he scribbled something down in his little notebook.

“So, how’s the verdict?” Alucard asked after another minute of silence.

“The black magic is strong and seems also be active. Which explains why his scar is looking like a wound only a few weeks old instead of thirteen years.”

“It’s still active, you say?”

“Yes.” Alucard turned to Severus.

“Is the scar bothering you? Does it hurt?” Severus ducked his head before he gave a shy nod.

“It’s not as bad as it had been when Professor Quirrell or the diary had been close, but since our return, it’s itching.” Hadrian put an arm around Severus’ shoulder and the smaller boy willingly let himself be pulled into the other’s side.

“Professor Quirrell had been possessed by the so-called Dark Lord, right? And the diary was one of his Horcruxes?” Elrond asked in clarification. Of course, Alucard had explained everything to Elrond, but it was a lot, and the elf needed to be sure he understood everything correctly.

“Yes. Severus had been a Horcrux for a short time, but even after Dinarir removed the soul fragment and his transformation, the black magic still lingered. You know how it works. Lady Magic might be the mother of all magic, but even she can’t bend the laws to her will whenever she wants. It could have killed Severus if she had removed the black magic all at once.”

“I know.” Elrond turned to Severus, asking, “Are there any other times the scar is bothering you, for example when you have been in the US or when you are at home, outside of Hogwarts?” Severus shook his head.

“No.”

“That means there is either another Horcrux in Hogwarts or another possessed person.” Elrond concluded.

“I go with another Horcrux. From my research, Riddle is arrogant and despises Dumbledore enough that he would hide one of his Horcruxes under the Headmaster's nose.” Alucard said.

“Severus, when is the scar bothering you the most? Whenever you’re close to a specific location or at different places?” Elrond asked.

“The first.” Severus put a finger on his lips, looking up in thought. “I think it hurts the strongest when being in the Astronomy tower, close to the seventh floor.”

“I see.” Elrond and Alucard exchanged a glance and nodded in agreement. “We will see if we can find it. I know now the dark magic’s signature. I can try to use a tracking charm to find the object.” Elrond explained.

“Good. I hope this is the only other Horcrux within Hogwarts. I hate to know that Severus is suffering from these disgusting things.” Hadrian growled. “Can you somehow block the connection or maybe remove the black magic from his scar? There must be a way. What if we remove it slowly? You said dark magic is fading with time. Maybe we can speed up the process? I don’t care if we might lose an advantage in finding the other Horcruxes.”

“You won’t lose the advantage if my tracking charm is working. And there is indeed a way to remove the dark magic, but you still need to be patient.”

“There is?”

“Yes. It’s a healing technique I worked on for a long time, but only completed it a few months ago. I have also only used it twice so far. In fact, Bilbo is one of my patients. He had been under the influence of a cursed object for many years, and he’s still fighting with the aftermath of it. One of his relatives, his adopted nephew, though I think Frodo is more like a son to Bilbo, had been wounded by a dark object. I’d remove the dark magic that had infected him within days, but he’s still feeling the wound from time to time. Something I’m unable to heal. It’s possible that you might also feel the scar from time to time, Severus, even with the dark magic completely gone.” The boy nodded, while Hadrian looked upset about the prospect that his mate might be in pain his entire life.

“How long will it take you?” Alucard asked Elrond while watching his son.

“Depends. The dark magic had been dormant most of the time but became active after being in close contact with the owner. Even if there isn’t a soul fragment in Severus any longer, the magic itself still recognizes if its owner or other soul pieces with that magic signature are close. And if its reacting to the proximity it’d be that it will also replenishing itself when being near one of the soul fragments.”

“What? What do you mean, replenish? Do you mean the dark magic in Severus becomes stronger whenever he’s close to a Horcrux or Voldie?”

“Voldie?” Elrond asked confused, though Alucard waved him off.

“Our nickname for the Dark Lord.”

“I see.” Elrond turned his attention back to Hadrian. “It’s not becoming stronger in sense of the dark magic is growing. See it more like a magical core. If your magical core is full and you don’t use any of your magic, it’s like nothing is happening. No one would even know that you’re a wizard. But if you use your magic, then your magical core will be activated. Depending on the spelling you’re using your magic is either stronger or weaker, but it doesn’t change the size of your magical core just the amount of magic it holds. If you stop using magic, your magical core will immediately start to replace the lost magic until it’s full again. Which is also the point where your soul comes into play, because your soul is the source of your magic.”

“Huh. You explain it far better than father did. But I can see where you are going with it. You think that by removing the dark magic it will automatically refill when being close to the source where it had originally come from?”

“Indeed. At least as long as it isn’t completely removed. Hm. Imagine a balloon. It’s full of air and close to exploding. What I’ll do is open the valve of the balloon and carefully let out some of the air. As long as no one comes and refills the balloon it will become smaller and smaller until the last bit of air has escaped. Now, imagine the air is a specific magical signature that belongs to a specific person. Only this person would be able to fill the balloon again, but without them the balloon will just shrunk until even the last remainder of the magical signature disappears. And if that happens only the empty shell of the balloon remains.”

“I see. Wouldn’t it be a Horcrux you might not have a reason to fear for a refilling, because a usual magical artifact wouldn’t just replenish someone’s magic without activating it in beforehand.”

“It depends on the artifact. Some are able to do just that, but the magic residing inside them has to be completely stripped of any traces of the owner, which is easier said than done, but not impossible. We are also not talking about a typical magical core. I just used that description to better explain what I will do and how the Horcrux might spoil any process while removing the foreign dark magic inside Severus. We also don’t have to fear that Severus’ own soul might be used to replenish it.” Both boys and Alucard nodded in understanding.

“However, there is a reason why Lady Magic didn’t remove the dark magic all at once. Take the image of the balloon again, but instead of slowly letting out the air, you either open the valve completely or just pick at it with a sharp tool. The backlash of such sudden release of black magic would destroy the barrier that separates Severus’ and the foreign magic. And without the barrier the dark magic will attack Severus’ magic and kill him, maybe not immediately but probably within a few minutes. That’s why I need to do the removal in small doses. The black magic might still attack Severus if it escapes my own control, but his own magic will be able to handle it.”

“You’re sure of that?”

“Yes. Severus’ own magical core exceeds that of most adult wixen, but it hasn’t reached its full potential yet, because he’s still growing. It’s possible that he might even survive the backlash I just mention if we wait until he has grown into his full creature inheritance, but I wouldn’t truly recommend it.”

“Yeah, no. If there is a save way to remove it, then we use it even it takes a little while.”

“I suggest we search for the Horcrux first. It’ll make no sense to start with the procedure if it might be useless. I’m pretty sure you won’t be unaffected when dealing with black magic in such a way.” Alucard mused.

“You’re correct. However, for my research I’d like to see if my theory is indeed correct. Because that is what it is, just a theory based on the knowledge of how a magical core is working. I’m not sure if a tiny soul fragment in an object can truly be used to refill an artificial magical core that has been accidentally planted into a living being. Maybe if the soul piece that had been inside Severus itself would still be there, but otherwise there isn’t a direct connection to the other soul fragments anymore. Yes, you might still feel them and feel some pain if close, but that might truly be all.” There was a short pause, before Elrond added, “Of course, only if you agree. We will do it only one or two times, that should be enough to prove my theory true or false.”

Elrond patiently waited for Severus to response, who thought about it for at least a minute before agreeing to it. As someone who invented potions and also charms and spells, at least in his former life, when it comes to the last two, he knew how important research was and that sometimes you have to do some experimentation to prove a theory true or false, even if you have to drink a newly developed potion yourself to see if it works.

“It’s fine for me.”

“Severus. Are you sure?” Hadrian asked worried.

“Yes. I can handle a little pain. It’s nothing new after all.” Severus just shrugged at his own comment while everyone else gritted their teeth. Even Elrond’s normally neutral or soft expression turned into something more serious.

“Okay, I think we have a plan. Elrond and I will search for the Horcrux while you two will do whatever thirteen-year-old boys are doing. Though, sex isn’t allowed until you both are at least seventeen.”

“Dad.”

“Nope. You’ll wait. Because I’m very sure Severus will end pregnant after your first coitus.”

Severus and Hadrian turned bright red and there was another yelled “DAD” heard shortly after.

Elrond couldn’t stop a snicker escaping his mouth and even added, “Lady Magic surely cannot wait for her precious child to get his own big family. If I remember correctly the former death angel had twenty-eight children throughout their entire life.”

“Twenty-eig…” Hadrian gaped and then slowly turned his head to Severus, who looked at him back with an uncertain expression. After half a minute of staring at each other a bright grin settled on Hadrian’s face, and he said, “Twenty-eight, huh. I’m sure we can top that.” His grin disappeared for a short moment and was replaced by a frown. “Of course, only if you want so many children?”

“Hm. I never thought about, if I’m honest. During my first life I gave up completely on the subject when it became clear no one was interested in me and later…I think I was even glad that I never had one. I didn’t…I didn’t want any child of mine being judged for my actions or tortured by an insane Dark Lord. And I feared I might become like my own father. And I…I don’t want to hurt my children.” Tears were forming in Severus’ eyes, and he used his sleeve to wish them away.

Hadrian wasn’t sure what to say, but then Severus continued with a small smile on his face. “However, that was my former life and I…I’d truly like to have a child…with you. Lady Magic gave me a second chance and there are so many people supporting me. I have a family. And I know…I know that my, our, child will have a loving family as well, even if I may not…”

Hadrian interrupted Severus with putting a finger on his mate’s mouth. “You will be the best mother our children will ever have. And don’t forget we practically already have one, even if it’s not a child of our species. But for the past two years, especially you raised, fed and protected Norbert. You behaved like a mother, and you are a mother. So, I have no doubt that you’ll become also the perfect mother to our future children, biological or adopted.”

Severus stared at Hadrian with one could only call a look full of love before another big smile settled on his face. “In that case, I will be happy to have as many children as you want.”

Alucard clapped into his hands before Hadrian could kiss Severus.

“You’ll have enough time to decide how many children you might have. And there is definitely no need to have any new additions to the family before you are old enough. So, my order still stands. No sex before you are seventeen, both of you. You will also have enough years in front of to put more additions to the family. Some of the children the former death angel bore had an age difference of several decades. So, there is no rush in having so many all at once.”

“My friend, are you scared?” Elrond smirked.

“You have no idea. Those two are trouble magnets. And I have no doubt any children of theirs will be troublemakers. So, yes. I’d prefer any new additions be added in small doses.” Alucard huffed, while Elrond laughed.

“How does it sound if we just enjoy the rest of the day by going outside? I’m especially interested in your so-called forbidden forest.”

Severus perked up that. “Can we visit Papa?”

“Sure, why not.”

----

“Ok, class. Please come inside and gather in the middle of the staff room, please.”

The students entered the room with caution and looked around. The staff room was mostly empty with only a mirrored wardrobe standing at the other end of the room. As soon as they came closer the wardrobe began to shake, and the students stopped.

Behind them Lupin closed the door and while walking up to the front said, “Intriguing, isn’t it? Would anyone like to venture a guess of what is inside?"

“That’s a Boggart, Professor Lupin.”

“Very good, Mr. Thomas.”

“Can anybody tell me what a Boggart looks like?”

“No one knows.” Hermione answered and startled several students.

Hadrian heard Ronald asking, “When did she get here?”

Hermione ignored the red-haired and continued her explanation, “Boggarts are shapeshifters, they take shape of whatever particular person fears the most. That’s what makes them so…”

“…so terrifying, yes, yes, yes.”, finished Lupin, walking closer to the wardrobe. “Luckily, a very simple charm exists to repel a Boggart. Let’s practice it now.”

“I have a bad feeling about this, Hadrian.” Neville whispered.

Meanwhile Lupin added, “Without wands, please. After me, ‘Riddikulus’”. The class repeated the word in a slightly reserved manner. “Very good, a little louder and very clear, listen – Riddikulus!”

Again, the class repeated after the professor, louder this time, though Hadrian heard Draco whisper, “This class is ridiculous.”. He turned to him and whispered, “Come on Draco, it’s still better than what Lockhart taught us.”

“Uh. You’re right. Still, I don’t like Lupin.”

“Me neither.”

“Very good, well so much for the easy part.”, Lupin continued in the meanwhile, “See, the incantation alone is not enough. What really finishes off a Boggart is laughter. You need to force it to assume a shape you find truly amusing. Let me explain. Uh, Neville, will you join me, please?”

“I knew it.” The boy said disgruntled but stepped forward, nonetheless.

“Neville, what frightens you most of all?” Lupin asked after Neville stopped in front of him.

“…”

“What was that?”

“Professor Evans.”

“Professor Evans? How so? She’s a very nice person.” Neville only shrugged, not planning to elaborate, knowing Lupin was a friend of the Potters. Behind him, a few students laughed, among them Ron and Seamus, while others agreed inwardly. Hadrian himself knew all too well why Neville was afraid of Lily Potter who in class was called Professor Evans.

The woman liked it far too much to scream and berate students. One time she stood right behind Neville when she started a screaming fit, causing the boy to drop whatever he had in hand into the boiling cauldron. Neville was just quick enough to hold his arms up in front of his face before it exploded, sending almost half of the class to the hospital wing. Neville himself was transported to St. Mungo. Since then, the boy feared Professor Evans being close whenever he was brewing a potion.

“Hm. Is there someone else you’re fearing?”

“No, not really.”

"Are you sure? What about the people who attacked your parents?”

“Professor Lupin. Is there any reason you’re asking such questions, or can we go on with the lesson?” Hadrian asked bored.

“Ah, I’m sorry. You wouldn’t remember them either way. My apologies Mr. Longbottom.” Neville just nodded and opened his clenched fists.

“Hm. What amuses you the most?”

“Eh.”

“Picture Professor Evans in something like, let us say, your grandmother clothes?” Neville frowned at that.

“Ah, no. Right. Hm. Let’s see. Picture Professor Evans doing something that might amuse you.” Neville’s other eyebrow rose up, but there was indeed a picture transforming in his mind that might be very amusing.

Lupin must have noticed, and asked, “Have you something in mind?”

“Yes.” The boy smirked and Lupin considered asking another student, but he couldn’t just back out.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. Wand at the ready.” Neville pulled his wand out of his pocket and pointed it at the wardrobe. Lupin started to count, his own wand in hand, “One, Two, Three.” A made a small swift move with his wand and they all heard the click sound of an unlocking wardrobe handle.

The door opened slowly and then there was Professor Evans stepping out in her typical arrogant way of movement and started to yell, which froze Neville on the spot.

“Think, Neville, think.” Lupin encouraged the boy while being slightly disturbed by what he was seeing.

The boy slightly twitched, but then yelled ‘Riddikulus’, while pointing his wand at the approaching screaming Professor. The woman stopped and suddenly started choking. Only a second later she spit out a fat slug. For a second there was silence in the room, but when another slug escaped the professor’s mouth the class erupted in laughter. Even Hadrian couldn’t hold back and was laughing loudly.

They only stopped when they heard Professor Lupin, who wasn’t very amused, ordering them to form a line. Eagerly the students formed a line, though it got a little chaotic.

Meanwhile, Lupin explained loudly while preparing a gramophone, “I want everyone to picture the thing they fear the very most and turn it into something…funny.” He put the pin on the player and just when he called Ron forward, who was first in line, the music began to play.

Hadrian watched Evans turn into a big spider, which reminded him that Ron was terrified of those creatures. His gaze turned to Severus, and Hadrian wasn’t so sure if he wanted to face the Boggart. He knew exactly what his biggest fear was, and it was something he didn’t want to see, even if it wasn’t real. He couldn’t even picture anything that might turn his greatest fear into something amusing. After all, there wasn’t anything funny about watching the love of your life dying in your arms.

Hadrian was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard Lupin calling Severus’ name.

“Mr. Prince.” His mate only hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. Everyone in the room turned silent, curious what might be the biggest fear of a boy that practically raised a dragon.

What happened next shouldn’t be a surprise, not for Hadrian, who knew about Severus’ past. And since Severus could partly remember it, it wasn’t much of a surprise when the Boggart turned first in James Potter, then Sirius Black and ultimately in a giant werewolf, ready for the jump.

Hadrian saw Lupin standing frozen at the side, staring horrified at the creature that presented perfectly his own. Unfortunately, it also meant that Lupin was unable to interfere as the Boggart was ready to attack. Then there was a sudden shift, and Hadrian watched in fascination how the werewolf turned into a whimpering mess that cowered as close as it could to the ground.

And much to Hadrian’s relief Lupin decided to come out of his frozen state, sending the Boggart back into the wardrobe, completely with the door closed and locked, and stating a little out of breath, “Okay, class. I think that’s enough for today. If you’d like to collect your books at the back of the class. That’s the end of the lesson. Thank you.”

Hadrian didn’t hesitate for a second to wrap his arm around Severus’ waist and to lead him out of the classroom, trusting that Draco would grab their stuff for them.

Chapter Text

He ran through the Hogwarts’ corridors. He had just finished detention with Professor Evans, whose opinion was that it was he who caused the last accident and not the red head he was forced to work with.

That stupid idiot had taken the jar full of sneezewort powder and let his slip through his fingers after he opened it. And the worst part, he did it right above the cauldron. When Hadrian noticed, it was already too late, so he pushed Ron away before the cauldron could explode into their faces.

Of course, Professor Evans saw only Hadrian pushing Ron and concluded that this was the cause of the explosion. Such stupid woman. She wouldn’t even listen to Hermione who has seen what happened.

Knowing it’d be pointless to argue, Hadrian gave a short wave to Hermione, signaling her to stop before she too would be punished.

So, when dinner was over, Hadrian was forced to depart from Severus, who promised to wait in the common room for him.

The entire time of scrubbing cauldrons he had a bad feeling that something was wrong. So, when detention was finally over, he ran as fast as he could back to the Gryffindor Tower.

What he found let his blood turn to ice. There, on the ground of the common room laid Severus, bloodied, lifeless, empty eyes staring into nothing while a huge black dog tore into his flesh.

----

Hadrian woke up with a desperate but silent scream. He was completely soaked in sweat and his heart was hammering at a rapid speed. It took several minutes to calm down enough to realize that he was lying in his bed instead of standing or more like kneeling in the common room.

There was also something half lying on him, something warm. Hadrian lifted his head and saw a silver-blue head. He also could see enough of the face to know that Severus’ eyes were closed. With a trembling hand Hadrian moved some of Severus’ hair away before moving his hand slightly under his nose. A breath of warm air hit his skin, causing Hadrian to breathe a sigh of relief and to fall back into his pillow.

It was a nightmare, a terrible, horrible nightmare. But it was only a nightmare. Severus was here. He was alive. There was no blood. His body was warm and slightly moving with each breath it took. And though he couldn’t see his eyes, Hadrian knew they wouldn’t be empty when they opened. Those beautiful silver eyes would still sparkle like a star and not be that horrible milky white.

Merlin, Hadrian wanted this picture out of his mind. He didn’t want to see that dog tearing into Severus’ stomach and… A sob escaped his throat, followed by a desperate whimper. Tears ran down his cheeks and soaked his pillow.

“H’rian?” He didn’t hear the soft and slurred call of his name, but the movement of Severus’ body was enough to let him look down and to meet sleepy but worried eyes. “What’s wro…”

Severus couldn’t finish, because Hadrian was moving him until he was completely on top of the taller boy, with legs and arms wrapped around his body and his head softly pressed against a neck. “Let me hold you. I just need you close.”, came then the whispered plea.

Severus didn’t protest nor did he try to escape the other boy’s hold. He was sure that Hadrian must have had a nightmare that was bad enough to cause such a reaction.

----

They must have fallen asleep again, because the next time they woke, it was due to a knock on their door. They both groaned, but didn’t move otherwise.

“Hadrian, Severus. Wake up. Today is our first trip to Hogsmeade and breakfast has already started. You need to hurry if you want to come.”, came the shouted voice of Neville through the closed door.

“Oh shit.” Hadrian exclaimed, now with his eyes wide opened. Severus as well was wide awake now. The visit to Hogsmeade was something they both have looked forward to.

It took them only ten minutes to exit their dormitory. Fortunately, they already had everything prepared for the trip.

After another twenty minutes, they reached the gates. Unfortunately, their happiness was dimmed when they saw James Potter, who was checking the permission slips parents had to sign for their children to go to Hogsmeade.

Hadrian squeezed Severus’ hand in reassurance. There was no need to worry. However, at reading the signature on Severus’ form, Potter scowled.

“Is there a problem, Professor?” Hadrian asked, barely able to keep his annoyance out of his voice.

“Indeed, there is, Mr. Peverell. I can’t let Mr. Prince leave the castle. The signature on this form is clearly faked.”

“It’s not faked.” Potter narrowed his eyes at Hadrian’s tone.

Just as he wanted to say something, Alucard appeared at his side. “Is there a problem?” Potter gritted his teeth, already knowing that he has lost before any argument could start. He tried anyway.

“The signature on Mr. Prince permission form is clearly faked. Who in the world calls himself Dinarir, Lady Magic’s executioner and Lord of justice.”

Alucard stared at Potter, and then started to laugh. “Leave boys. Enjoy your day.” Hadrian didn’t hesitate for a second and pulled Severus away and to where his friends were waiting for them.

Alucard watched them for a few seconds and then turned to Potter with a more serious expression. “Prey that you will never have to face Severus’ guardian. He won’t be so merciful and leave you with just a mark, no, if he meets you he’ll leave you with nothing and only your empty shell of a body will stay behind.” Without another word Alucard followed the boys, being one of the professors that was overlooking the students during their trip to the small town called Hogsmeade.

James furrowed his brows even more. When a shadow darkened his features for a second, he looked up and saw a Dementor looking at him. His hands began to tremble. Why was a Dementor staring at him? Then there was a thought that let him read the name of Severus’ guardian again. With fear pulling at his soul, James looked at the creature and the signature forth and back until his blood turned to ice. Could it be? No, there was no way. Those creatures were just mindless monsters.

As soon as the last student had checked out, Potter vanished into the castle. He needed to talk with Remus and Lily.

----

Hadrian, Severus, Hermione and Neville explore Hogsmeade together. They went to Honeydukes Sweetshop, where they bought different kinds of sweets, like chocolate frogs,  Bertie Bott’s Every Flavour Beans, Drooble’s Best Blowing Gum and Fizzing Whizzbees.

They went to Dervish and Banges, where Hadrian decided to buy a sneakoscopes for Severus when he remembered his dream after seeing it. It’d warn Severus in case someone with dark intention was sneaking up to him.

Their next stop was Scrivenshaft’s Quill Shop, where Hermione bought a new set of quills and ink. Hadrian, Severus and Neville just scrolled through the collections, but didn’t buy anything, though Hadrian kept a close eye on Severus just in case. Christmas was still a few months away, but Hadrian was already thinking about a gift for Severus.

After they left the quill shop it was time for lunch. Therefore they settled down in The Three Broomsticks, a famous pub many of the older students have mentioned. It was known to be the oldest pub in Hogsmeade and also for its excellent butter bear.

When they arrived, the pub was already full of people, mostly other students.

“Hadrian, Severus. Over here.” Hadrian turned to the voice and saw one of the Weasley twins waving at them. At first, he was a little unsure. He had no desire to sit with Ron, but when they approached the round table in the corner of the room, he realized that the boy was nowhere to be seen, much to his relief.

“Hey guys. Where is Ron? I thought he’d be with you.” Hadrian asked, while letting Severus sit down on the rounded bench first before joining him.

“I fear our little brother wasn’t feeling very well after eating an acid pop. We warned him, or more like reminded him what happened the last time he ate one, but he wouldn’t listen.” George replied with a shrug. “We escorted him to one of the watching professors, who then escorted Ron back to Hogwarts.”

“What does an acid pop do?” Severus asked, who can remember reading the name when being in the sweet shop but didn’t take a closer look.

“Acid pops are able to burn a hole through your tongue.” At Severus’ face, Fred added quickly. “It’s not dangerous nor is it painful, or else they wouldn’t sell it. The effect wears off after just a few minutes as well. However, Ron is allergic to those. That’s why we warned him, but he still ate one when we weren’t looking.”

“I see. Sometimes people need a reminder of what they can do or not do.” Hadrian deadpanned, while the others were snickering.

After ordering and receiving their butter beer, they all toast at each other and then take a sip. Hadrian put down his glass and looked at Severus, who was also putting down on glass. However, Hadrian had a hard time not laughing when seeing the foam around Severus’ upper lip. The others were less subtle, and openly giggled in amusement, while Severus began to pout, not knowing why the others were laughing.

With a smile, Hadrian reached out with a hand and removed the foam around Severus’ lips, both blushing at the sudden closeness.

“Take a room, you two.”, called Fred, causing both to slightly jump away from each other, what let the laughter around them to get even louder.

When they finished lunch, Severus and Hadrian split off from the others. Together they strolled through Hogsmeade at a slow pace, discussing what they would buy as Christmas presents for their friends and family.

They settled down in Madam Puddifoot’s for some tea and cake for the rest of the time. When it was time to return, they met their friends again and returned to Hogwarts for dinner.

----

“I’m looking forward to visit Hogsmeade again. It had been so much fun.” Hermione said when they were on their way back to the Hogwarts tower.

“Me too. I liked the cake we ate at Madam Puddifoot’s.” Severus said.

“I just want my bed. I’m so tired.” Neville yawned.

However, when they closed up to where the entrance to Gryffindors dormitories were, they could see a crowd blocking the way.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Hadrian asked the closest student.

“I don’t know.” Unhappy with the answer, Hadrian pushed forward, taking Severus with him because he wouldn’t let go of him. Hermione and Neville followed.

When they reached the front, Hadrian froze. There were three big claw marks running across the Fat Lady’s portrait. Though the Lady herself wasn’t there.

Seeing the claw marks Hadrian’s nightmare came back in full force, and he immediately wrapped his arms around Severus, pressing the smaller boy against his chest.

“What happened?” He rasped.

“We don’t know. Someone is already searching for Filch.” Just when the student finished, Filch, followed by Dumbledore appeared.

“Where is the Fat Lady?” Dumbledore asked after a short look at the portrait.

“Huh?”

“I can’t see her in the portrait. So, where is she?” The students looked at each other and then everyone was searching for the Lady.

Hadrian remained motionless, still staring at the marks, his mind plagued by the image of a dead and mangled Severus. It was only when he felt a hand on his shoulder that he snapped out and back into the presence.

“Hadrian?”

“Dad. I…I can’t lose him. Not like this. We have to stop it. Please.”

“Shh. What do you mean?” Alucard kneeled and looked them both over, though he couldn’t see anything wrong, nor could he smell any blood.

It was Severus who answered. “Hadrian had a nightmare. I don’t know what it was about, but it terrified him badly. I…” Severus slightly titled up his head so he could see Hadrian’s face, then turned his eyes back to Alucard. “…I assume something bad happened to me. A-and from his reaction at seeing this…”, Severus pointed at the damaged portrait, “my guess would be I was attacked by something.”

Alucard could see how Severus’ hands began to tremble. It also caused Hadrian to tighten the grip that he had on him.

“I…It was a black dog, not a wolf. It…Severus was dead. I can’t…Please, father.”

“Shh.”

They were interrupted by a loud yell that let all three of them almost jump. Alucard looked over the boys’ heads and saw the crowd of students moving to a portrait where Dumbledore and Filch were seemingly trying to talk with someone.

“Let’s go over. Seems they found the Fat Lady.” When they started to move, Hadrian noticed that Hermione and Neville were still standing behind him, though they were facing in the direction of the other students. They both turned their heads, however, when Hadrian moved.

“Uhm. I’m fine. Just. Let’s go over there. I want to know what happened.” Hermione and Neville nodded and just followed after them, Severus know walking between Hadrian and Alucard.

When they were close enough, Peeves appeared through the wall and started in typical Peeves manner to explain, “It was Sirius Black. He wanted entrance to the Gryffindor rooms, but our deer Fat Lady here refused to open the door. He yelled like the maniac he is, but she wasn’t giving in. And then. Poof. A giant black dog was attacking her portrait. It startled her so much that she fled. Hehehehe.” And then Peeves was gone as fast as he appeared, leaving a group of shocked children and adults behind.

“Sirius Black?” Alucard hissed and let everyone jump in fright. He didn’t care though, his gaze fixed on the headmaster who looked warily at the vampire.

“It seems so.”

“How? How can a criminal like him enter a castle like Hogwarts? Shouldn’t there be protection spells to prevent something like this?”

“Sirius Black had been a Hogwarts’ student once.”

“And? Does it mean that everyone who had been a student once can enter the castle?”

“Of course not.”

“Then, how?”

“I don’t know yet.” Dumbledore looked at the uncertain students, and then added with a strained smile. “Don’t worry. You are safe. We will find Sirius Black and hand him over to the Aurors. However, just to be sure, you’ll sleep the night in the Great Hall. That includes also the other houses, even if they hadn’t been attacked. Therefore, please take what you need and then head to the Great Hall immediately. Professor?”

“I’ll keep watch. But I’ll also go and search for Black as soon as the students are in the Great Hall.” A smile appeared on Alucard’s face, revealing also his sharp fangs. “Now that I know his scent, it’ll be easier to find him, especially if he’s still in the castle.” Dumbledore’s eyes widen a little and Alucard thought seeing something like fear in them. It made him smile wider.

“Let’s go everyone.”

----

Unfortunately, when the night was over, Sirius Black was still free.

Chapter Text

Since the attack days passed. The Fat Lady refused to return to work until Sirius Black was found, so they were forced to replace her with Sir Cardogan, which was very annoying because he changed password twice a day.

To his own frustration Alucard wasn’t able to find Sirius even if he knew his scent now. However, each trace of that scent he found and followed ended in nothing. He was quite certain the man was an Animagus, because Alucard could smell the animal within the man. It also explained how Black was able to escape from Azkaban.

Due to their blindness Dementors rely on their ability to feel emotions to track down their prey. However, there was a difference in animal and human emotions which made it difficult to track down a human when being in animal form.

Dinarir was certain that Sirius was mostly using his Animagus form, which was why they hadn’t found him yet. It wasn’t something officially known, but Severus could remember that three of the Marauders had been an Animagus, though he wasn’t sure in what they could change. Lupin, of course, was a werewolf!

Of course, Potter denied anything when asked, otherwise he would risk ten years of Azkaban should it come out that he was an unregistered Animagus.

Much to Alucard’s pride, Severus was determined not to crumble but to continue his days like nothing had happened after all. He didn’t want to live his life in fear. He even was determined to go outside and watch the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin even if the weather was stormy and cold.

During the Quidditch match nothing extraordinary happened. Slytherin won the match after Draco caught the Snitch, and most Gryffindors were just glad it was over than being upset about the loss, though the whining might just start if everyone was back in the warmth of the common room.

Some days later Alucard informed Severus and Hadrian that he’d step in for Lupin as their DADA teacher. The last full moon had been over a weekend, so Lupin, even if not completely recovered, was still fit enough to teach his classes.

Severus and Hadrian had just shrugged and stated that they were happy to have him, and that they were looking forward to the next class, which was indeed interesting, because Alucard decided to skip some lessons and go directly to the topic of what a werewolf was.

Of course, the students were confused at first, but no less happy to have Alucard as a short-term replacement.

Then there was also the search for a potential Horcrux still in Hogwarts. Lord Elrond had taken the task of trying to locate its position, but even after several weeks of searching he had no luck so far. He knew it was there, however. For a few days he had worked on draining the dark magic in Severus’s scar on his back, but the next time after they had a lesson in the astronomy tower, the dark magic was almost completely restored, which meant their theory of a Horcrux being in Hogwarts was valid.

The bigger problem was finding it. Elrond used his tracking spell, but whenever he reached the seventh floor in the Astronomy tower it ended with him standing in front of an empty wall. He was certain there was something like a hidden door, but the question was how to reveal it. Both Alucard and Elrond decided it would be unwise to ask Dumbledore. They didn’t want him to ask any questions. Who knew what Dumbledore would do if he knew about the Horcruxes. Maybe he knew already, but who knew what his plan was if he decided to not tell anyone, not even DMLE or ICW.

Therefore, it was also unwise for Elrond to linger on the seventh floor for too long when they didn’t want to draw any attention. Elrond already has been discovered by Professor Sinistra during his second visit to the floor. Luckily he was quick to come up with an excuse of searching for the platform where he could observe the sky.

She had been suspicious at first but quickly let her guard down when Elrond spoke of his knowledge about the stars and their meaning to his folk. From there it was easy to explain his return to the tower, but it wouldn’t explain his lingering on the seventh floor when no one else was there.

So, Elrond had no choice but to search the library for books to find clues to hidden rooms.

And so, the weeks passed until it was close to Christmas. The weekend before Christmas another trip to Hogsmeade was in order. Hadrian and Severus decided to keep for themselves. They strolled through the streets, searched for some gifts for their friends and family and again found their way to Madam Puddifoot’s at the end of their trip.

And before they knew it, Christmas had arrived again. Like always, most students left to celebrate the holiday with their families.

For Hadrian and his family there was no need to leave, because everyone was in Hogwarts, well except for Elisabeth, but she promised to come for a short visit.

The day started with an excited scream from little Juna, who happily woke up Alucard by jumping on his stomach.

For Hadrian and Severus, the day began with a high pitch scream from Dante and hissing sound from Norbert. Hadrian groaned and picked Norbert up with a hand while Severus did the same with Dante, both having been in a harmless fight between them. Aurora in the meanwhile was still curled up in the small nest next to Severus’ pillow, just watching when Severus started to scold Norbert and Dante.

After the scolding was over, Hadrian and Severus stood and got ready to join their family in Alucard’s quarter. But before that, they also joined the remaining Gryffindors like Hermione and the Weasleys in the common room to share their gifts.

For Hermione, Severus and Hadrian decided to give her a new set of quills and ink as well as a copy of a rare book on the history of the wizarding world. Hermione was very grateful, and a little embarrassed that she hadn’t something more special for them. Hadrian just waved her off and reassured her that her gift, a fluffy blanket, was more than enough, even if it was more for the benefit of Norbert and Aurora and their nest.

The Weasley twins received some pranking items. In return, Hadrian and Severus received a parchment that the twins explained was a map of Hogwarts. It was only when they were alone that they explained that the map had been created by the Marauders. At the name, Hadrian almost threw the map at the twins with a sneer, but Severus stopped him, pointing at what the map was showing.

Hadrian was stunned when he read the names and realized what he was seeing. He asked the twins why they would separate from the map and where they even got it from.

Fred and George just answered with a smirk, that they have found it during their first year in Hogwarts. And now they decided it was time to pass it to someone who had more need of it, even if the map wasn’t used for pranks.

For Ron and Ginny, Severus and Hadrian just bought some candies. They knew they could have just ignored them, but it was Christmas. And some candies wouldn’t hurt.

For Neville they also had a rare book about plants, which they had given him when it was time for Neville to return home. Neville also promised not to open it until it was time. In return, Neville gifted Severus a plant for his potions and Hadrian a book about dragons.

When all presents have been exchanged Severus and Hadrian departed and finally joined their family. Both grinned when they saw Juna sitting on a broom and hovering in the air. Norbert and Aurora were quick to join her, though Alucard warned them to start any race within their small apartment.

They exchanged some more gifts, ate breakfast and then departed to make a short trip into the forest, where Severus run into his father’s arms as soon as he saw Dinarir. While Severus met his father, Hadrian took Juna, Norbert and Aurora to the Quidditch pitch where they could do some racing.

The Weasley twins and a few others also joined at some point, and it wasn’t long until they were engaged in another snowball fight.

They ate lunch in the Great Hall and then the family returned to the warmth of Alucard’s quarter. The rest of the day they talked, played some games and just enjoyed each other’s company.

It was after dinner that Hadrian remembered the map and showed it to Alucard and Elrond.

They all studied it closely. They didn’t see Sirius Black’s name, but curiously enough Alucard detected a name that shouldn’t be there at all. That meant another investigation was in order, but not now. Now was still family time. He would start tomorrow or the day after tomorrow his search for the one person named Peter Pettigrew.

Chapter Text

Alucard sat on his desk in his apartment, studying the Marauders’ map. For days he just observed the movements of Peter Pettigrew, and one thing was clear. He was hiding himself as Animagus in front of everyone. It became obvious whenever Alucard saw his name overlapping with that of Ronald Weasley.

When asked, Hadrian told him about Ron’s pet rat Scabbers. The other familiars didn’t like the rat from the start, which wasn’t very surprising when considering that they could feel a threat to their owners. And a wizard disguised as a familiar without anyone aware of it was enough to set their instincts on alert. He also told him that the rat originally belonged to Percy, before Ron got the rat at the start of his first year at Hogwarts.

Especially Hermione’s familiar, a cat called Crookshanks, seemed to be determined to hunt down the rat. Norbert would probably do the same, but he was forbidden to run around on his own while at Hogwarts.

“Where is he?”

“Together with his owner currently.”

“It’s disgusting. A grown-up wizard sleeping in bed with a child, even if he’s an animal.”

“You slept with your daughter in one bed when she was small and couldn’t sleep.”

“That’s something completely different, and you know it. I’m her father after all.”

“Hm, that doesn’t stop some parents to do nasty stuff to their own children, but I know you’re not one of them. I just wanted to tease you little.”

“You truly have bad humor sometimes.”

“Sorry, sorry. I’m just tired and frustrated. Black is still free and now we have a wizard everyone thinks is dead running around in Hogwarts. Dumbledore plays dumb though I know there is more to it than it seems.”

“He’s indeed a dangerous wizard. Wasn’t it because of him that Severus and Black ended up in Azkaban? Why don’t you tell me again what happened the night you found Hadrian. Tell me everything you can remember and what your people had found out.”

“Hey, you two. Sorry for interrupting.” Elrond and Alucard looked up to the now open door where Hadrian and Severus stood. It was Saturday evening, past dinner, and Juna wanted them to tell her a bedtime story. She must be asleep now.

“It’s fine. Come in. Juna is asleep I assume?”

“Yes. We had come to retreat for the night, but we heard your discussion, well the last part.” Hadrian said.

“I can remember a few things from before I…died.” Severus said.

“You don’t need to Severus. I know enough…”

“I want to. Let me…let me tell you my story. How it begun and why it ended like this.” Alucard and Elrond exchanged a glance before the former looked first at Hadrian, who wore a neutral expression, and then at Severus, who was visibly uncomfortable but looked determined.

“Okay. But don’t force yourself.”

“I won’t.

“Let me make some tea before we begin.” It wasn’t a question. Elrond left the room, and Alucard too ushered the two boys into the living room of his apartment in Hogwarts. Hadrian took the seat in the big recliner near the fireplace and pulled Severus on his lap, making sure he was secured in his arms and comfortable.

Alucard sat across from them on the couch, where Elrond also joined him after coming back with the tea. He served two cups to Hadrian and Severus, handed over another to Alucard before sitting down next to Alucard with his own cup in hand.

“Remember, take your time. Don’t fear that Dumbledore or someone else might hear you. You’re safe here.”

Severus nodded and took a deep breath. Then he begun, “You know most already, but still let me start from the beginning.”

----

Flashback

Again, his parents were fighting, and again Severus got in the middle and received a beating from his father. As soon as his father stopped, Severus took the chance and left the house. He run to his favorite spot, a big tree in the nearby park and hid inside the big tree trunk. After a while he heard two girls. He carefully watched them from a small lookout. One of them had bright red hair and Severus was transfixed when she let a flower bloom in her hand.

The other girl, seemingly elder as the first one, suddenly slapped the other girl’s hand away, called her freak, and then run away. The red-hair girl stood in shock for a few seconds before tears started to form in her eyes, but before Severus could approach her she was gone too.

It was another day when the two girls were back while Severus hid inside the tree trunk. The older girl was stomping after the younger, calling her ‘Freak’ again and again.

Severus didn’t like it, so he climbed outside and stared at the older girl, who had frozen in her steps. He didn’t say anything. The girl gave him a glare before running away. It was then that Severus turned to the other girl and carefully, not to startle her, said, “You’re not a freak. What you did, it’s called magic. You’re a witch.”

“Witch? You call me a witch? How dare you.” Before the girl could say more, Severus quickly cut in.

“No, no. I didn’t mean it as an offense. Please, look. I’m a wizard. I can also do things others can’t. Look.” He picked a blade of grass and let it float over to her.

“Oh.”

From that day on, Severus and the girl, that introduced herself as Lily Evans, met as often as they could. Severus told her about the magical world, about Hogwarts, a school for magical children. Lily listened and absorbed everything like a sponge. And Severus? Severus thought he had found a friend.

----

“This is how I met your mother. And aunt.”

“She was rude. Already accusing you of offending her.”

“Well, I couldn’t blame her. Calling someone a witch, even if it’s the truth, is still considered as a big insult in the eyes of muggles. After all, for them most witches are evil creatures in fantasy stories.”

“Huh. Funny. She’s an evil witch. So, any muggle calling her a witch is more right than they will ever know.” Severus snickered into his fist while Elrond and Alucard watched in amusement.

----

Severus was excited, both he and Lily received their Hogwarts letter a few weeks ago. They went to Diagon Alley together, where Severus often felt embarrassed, because he couldn’t afford to buy anything new. The little money he had was barely enough to buy a wand. Anything else needed was second hand and from his own mother’s days in Hogwarts. Even the robes.

Still, it didn’t stop Severus from being excited. Since his mother told him about Hogwarts, Severus couldn’t wait to go. For months he would be away from his abusive father and ignorant mother. He would meet more children who were like him and the best would finally be allowed to brow potions. At home he read everything about potions. It was fascinating. Once, he tried to brow one, but his father found him in the middle of the process which led to an explosion. Severus thought he would die that day. But luckily, the explosion knocked his father out long enough for Severus to get rid of any evidence. He still got his beating of course, but it’d have been worse. His mother also had forbidden him to brow again until he was in Hogwarts.

Severus was glad that the Evans were so nice to take him to the train station. They had one place left in their car, because Petunia refused to come with them.

The Hogwarts Express was impressive. Severus and Lily were quick to board and to find an empty compartment. Lily waved at her parents when it was time to departure.

Unfortunately, they weren’t alone for long. While Severus and Lily imagined how their Hogwarts years would be, three boys knocked at the door and entered without waiting for an answer. Severus immediately went silent.

“Hey. Do you have a problem if we join? The rest of the train is already occupied.”

“Sure.” Lily answered much to Severus’ dread, though he didn’t protest. He also didn’t miss the look the boy with glasses had on Lily.

“Cool.” The boys took seats. The boy with glasses sat next to Lily without hesitation. The second entering had black hair and sat down next to the first. The last one took a seat next to Severus, who made himself a little smaller, intimidated by the scars on the other’s face. There was also something about the boy that let Severus shiver.

“You’re also first years, right? My name is James Potter. This guy here is Sirius Black and that’s Remus Lupin.”

“Oh my. What happened to your face? Oh sorry. I didn’t mean to…I mean…”

“It’s alright. Remus doesn’t mind. But you don’t have to fear him. He’s a very nice kid. What’s your name?”

“Lily. Lily Evans.”

“Are you a muggle?”

“Uhm. I guess I am. My parents are muggles. Severus…” Lily pointed at her friend. “…told me about the magical world.”

“Hm? And how does he know?” Potter cast Severus a nasty look.

“Oh, he lives not far away from my home. We met one day, and he saw me performing some magic. I hadn’t known that I was a witch until I met him.”

“I see. Well, considering he lives in the muggle world, he probably couldn’t tell you much, so, how about I tell you?”

“I know a lot, thank you very much.” Severus muttered.

“Yeah, and what do you know?”

“Don’t be rude. We just met.” Lily scolded both of them.

“Oy. If your friend knows so much then he surely told you about all the houses. We will be in Gryffindor. It’s the best house ever. Which house do you think you will be in?” Sirius cut in.

“Well, I don’t know. Severus explained all the houses, but I’m not truly sure which would be best for me.”

“Well, I guess any house is fine as long as it isn’t Slytherin. That’s the house were only evil wizards and witches are in.”

“Is that true, Severus? Why would you want to be in such house?”

“Wait, you want to be in Slytherin?” Lily and the three boys stared at him and Severus made himself smaller.

“It was the house my mother was in. And I don’t think all Slytherins are evil.”

“Are you mad or something? Of course, all Slytherins are evil. The Dark Lord is a Slytherin and all his followers as well.”

“Dark Lord?”

“Yeah. Don’t you know? They call themselves the Knights of Walpurgis. They hate muggles and half-bloods, but especially muggleborn wixen. As a witch with muggle parents, you should keep away from them or else they might kill you.” Lily stared at James wide eyed and then at Severus.

“You haven’t told me that?”

I don’t know about any Dark Lord.”

“Tsk. I thought you know about the wizarding world.” James scoffed. Severus didn’t know what to say and stayed silent for the rest of the train ride. His excitement had dimmed a lot, and he could only hope not all were like James Potter.

----

“What an arrogant asshole. Can’t belief he’s my biological father.”

“Well, he wasn’t completely wrong with what he said, unfortunately. But what most ignored or failed to see, that it wasn’t just the Slytherins who were evil. In each house there were students that bullied others and in many cases it had been Gryffindors who started fights with others houses, especially with Slytherin. Of course, no one dared to say anything against the favorite house of the headmaster who had been a Gryffindor himself and was one of the most powerful wizards. It was always Slytherins are evil and Gryffindors are good. It doesn’t matter that Gryffindors could be as cruel as any dark wizard. And I know because often enough I was the victims of the Marauders pranks.”

----

“Gryffindor.” Severus wasn’t sure how to feel. On one side he was happy for Lily, because she was sorted in one of the strongest and famous houses of Hogwarts. On the other hand, he was also worried. And that feeling became stronger when Potter also got sorted into Gryffindor and Severus had to watch how he joined his other two friends and Lily, who all congratulated Potter. James didn’t even hesitate to put an arm around Lily’s shoulder after they sat again. She didn’t push him away either and the uneasy feeling grew and grew, especially when James met Severus’ eyes with smugness.

But the worst was when Severus was called forward and the hat yelled ‘Slytherin’. It was exactly what Severus wanted but there was a pit suddenly growing in his belly. And it grew when he approached the Slytherin table. Out of politeness they clapped, and a few welcomed him, but Severus saw the disgust in all of their eyes. It was only when he sat down that reality caught up on him. Nothing would change.

----

“I was devastated, you know. I realized that I won’t have any friends. The students of the other houses ignored me. To them, I was a slimy snake that should be kept away from. For Slytherins I was a dirty and poor half-blood that grew up in the muggle world and that was friend with a mud-blood. But Lily was my only friend, so I couldn’t let go of her. Unfortunately, James and his friends saw it as enough reason to make me their main target.”

“Potter was just jealous. He probably would have gone after you even when you would have joined one of the other houses.”

“Maybe, but maybe they wouldn’t have been as cruel as they had been.”

----

Severus was sitting under a tree near the lake, reading a potion book when he heard the voices of James and Sirius. Years had passed, and Severus learned to fear the Marauders. Whenever they could they picked him out to either make fun of him or to play nasty pranks. With each year passing their pranks became nastier and often enough it ended with Severus waking up in the infirmary. Of course, they all blamed Severus.

At the beginning Lily often defended him, but it never stopped the Marauders. Was it in the halls, where James would run into Severus while chasing after Sirius or casting a hex at Severus in the middle of class while learning a new charm. Of course, everyone thought it were only accidents, but Severus knew better, not that anyone would belief him. At the beginning he had gone to the professors, but they all turned their backs on him, telling him to stop speaking lies. So, Severus gave up. And Lily too, stopped to defend him. It made Severus sad, but he couldn’t blame her either.

Severus tried to avoid the Marauders. Often enough he stayed in the library and only left it when it was time for dinner. When that wasn’t enough, he searched for other places where they wouldn’t find him, but it was all in vain. Severus had no idea how they were doing it, but no matter where he was going sooner or later the Marauders found him and started their torment.

It made Severus bitter to know that Lupin became prefect at the start of the fifth year. Lupin, who never did anything to stop his friends. He even covered for them if they were out after curfew.

And it was no different when James and Sirius discovered Severus under the tree. Before Severus had any chance to grab his wand, he was already hanging upside down in the air. And it didn’t take long for Pettigrew, who became another member of the Marauders, and Lupin to arrive, followed also by several other students.

Severus could only guess that this was the plan all along, and it was Pettigrew’s task to get other students curious enough to leave the castle. Severus pleaded to be let down, but the only response he received was more laughs. It didn’t stop there, of course. The ultimate humiliation came when James exposed Severus in front of the entire school while he was still hanging upside down in the air. Sirius, who had cast the levitation spell, added more fire into the oil by swinging Severus rapidly up and down and from side to side.

----

“Take some deep breaths, Severus. Remember where you are.”

“Not helping, Dad.” Hadrian hissed, when he felt Severus panic increasing.

“Shit. Severus. Remember. It’s all in the past. You’re no longer Severus Snape. You’re Severus Sephiroth Prince. You’re the son of Lady Magic.”

“Let me.” Elrond was quick to shove Alucard to the side. He opened a small vial, carefully pushed Severus’ head back and hold the vial against Severus’ lips who automatically began to swallow when the first drops touched his tongue. The effect it had was immediate, because Severus started to calm down. Elrond opened another vial and repeated the procedure. Again, it didn’t take long for the effect to settle in, and a few seconds later Severus was asleep.

“What have you given him?” Hadrian asked, carefully stroking Severus’ cheek.

“A calming draught as well as a sleeping draught. It’s better we stop for today. Not only for Severus’ sake but for our own, because I’m not sure if I can handle anything more at that moment.”

“Elrond is right. I heard about some of the things Severus mentioned but hearing it from his own mouth is so much worse. I need to mediate or else I’ll go and kill Potter and Lupin on the spot.”

“May we stay here?”

“Of course. And you won’t leave until we took care of Pettigrew. As long as he’s with the Weasley boy you won’t return to the Gryffindor dormitory. Should someone asked, just tell them Juna can’t sleep before you haven’t told her a bedside story. It’s a poor excuse I know, but most adore her and won’t question it.”

“Okay. Excuse us. I’ll take Severus to bed. Good night.”

“Good night, son.” Alucard and Elrond watched Hadrian go with a sleeping Severus in his arms.

“Alucard.” Elrond breathed.

“I guess he got more of his memories back than I expected.” Alucard said through gritted teeth. “I don’t like it, but I think it’s good for him to speak of it.”

“I agree. But…” Elrond, who normally was a very patient person, was now showing his less calm side. “…whatever he says next will probably decide the fate of the so-called Marauders.”

“Agreed.”

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you want to continue, Severus? We can wait a few more days before…”

“No, please I want to tell you now. I…I’m not sure I can do it later.” Severus interrupted with a shake of his head. It already had taken all his courage asking to continue after what happened yesterday. And he was certain if he doesn’t speak now, then he never will.

“Okay, okay. We will listen.” Alucard assured in calm tone.

“T-thank you.”

“So, what happened after…the lake incident?” Severus slightly flinched at the remainder where they had stopped. His breath quickened and tears welled up in his eyes. Elrond, already prepared, handed Severus a mild calming draught.

“Drink. It’ll help to stay calm. I promise it won’t make you sleepy or anything.” Severus nodded and took the cup with shaking hands. Hadrian, who had Severus in his lap, helped him so he wouldn’t accidentally spill the potion over himself.

After having taken a few sips, Severus calmed, and the shaking reduced to nothing. He took some deep breaths before he opened his eyes. “Thank you. And uhm, sorry. I…”

“There is no need for any apologizes, Severus. What you have experienced is nothing what any child should ever go through. And it makes us proud that you find the courage to even want to talk about it. Therefore, don’t be ashamed when the memories become overwhelming, it’s completely understandable.” Elrond soothed with a smile.

Severus snuggled a little more into Hadrian’s embrace with a nod. After taking another deep breath, he began to continue his tail.

----

Continue Flashback

Helpless Severus prayed to any entity that this torture would finally end. He couldn’t believe that his own developed spell would be used against him in such a manner. Everyone was laughing at him. Just when he thought it couldn’t get worse, he heard Lily yelling at the Marauders to stop.

It was so humiliating. It was the last that he wanted. Lily seeing him like this. Lily being the one rescuing him again. Why was he so weak?

With a thud Severus landed painfully on the ground. With tears streaming down his cheeks, Severus pulled his pants up.

“Severus?”

“G-go away.”

“Don’t be like this Sev. It was a harmless prank.” Lily scoffed. Severus froze in stared at Lily in disbelief.

Anger clouded his mind and before he knew it, he said the worst he could ever say to his best friend. “Leave me alone, you, you mudblood.” The second he said it his eyes went big. “Lily, I, I didn’t mean…”

“You such an asshole, Severus Snape. Here I am trying to help you and that’s the thanks I receive? You call me mudblood? Seems everyone was right. You’re not better than all the other slimy snakes. Farewell.” Lily turned around and stomped away, giving Severus no chance to apologize, to explain himself.

----

“I tried for days, weeks to speak with her. I even waited in front of the Gryffindor entrance for hours in hope she would come out. But she never spoke with me again. And it was all my fault.”

“That’s not true. Yes calling her mudblood was wrong, but she shouldn’t have said it was a harmless prank. And if she had been a true friend she would have given you a chance to explain yourself, to apologize properly. But she never did, didn’t she? What friend is ending a friendship because of one mistake?”

“But, but…”

“There is no but Severus. True friends would talk. Maybe it’d take one or two days, but they would talk in the end. And you made one mistake. What about her mistakes? No, Severus, if she would have been a true friend then she would have forgiven you. But how I see it she took the perfect opportunity to no longer pretend to be your friend.”

Severus stared at the ground with tears running down his cheeks. Was Hadrian right? Did Lily just use him? He didn’t want to believe it but deep down he always knew. There was always that little voice saying his friendship with Lily was fake. However, Severus couldn’t let go. Even if faked, Lily was his only light that kept him from drowning.

It was the reason why he ignored all warnings when Sirius approached him with a letter in hand, saying it was from Lily.

“I was truly a stupid boy, wasn’t I?” Severus laughed devastated. “I loved Lily like a sister, so much that I let my guard down and even believed Sirius Black.”

----

“Oy, Snivellus. I have something for you.” Severus tensed and slowly turned to the voice of Sirius Black calling him.

“What do you want Black? Haven’t you tormented me enough?”

“Oh, come on. Don’t be like that.” Sirius put an arm around Severus’ shoulder like they were friends. Severus tensed even more which Sirius doesn’t seem to notice.

“I have a letter from Lily for you. I guess she wants to talk to you, though I have no clue why. She is doing so much better since she isn’t hanging around you.”

“And why would she give you the message and not send it to me directly via owl?”

“Tsk, so suspicious, Snivellus. I thought you’d be happy that Lily finally lower herself to talk to you. But fine, if you changed your mind then I can give her the letter back with…”

“Give it to me.” Severus snapped and snatched the letter from Sirius grip. “Now leave me alone.”

“Not even a thank you. You hurt me.” Severus ignored the other boy and carefully opened the letter, not trusting Sirius to not have put a charm on it that might explode in Severus’ face.

But when it was completely opened and checked for malicious spells, nothing happened, and Severus relaxed before he read through the lines. All cautions blew from his mind when he read that Lily wanted to talk to him, that she was sorry. She asked him to meet her in the Shrieking Shack after curfew, where they would be alone and could talk without anyone interrupting them.

Excitement flooded him and Severus was quick to return to the Slytherin rooms, never seeing the smirk appearing in Sirius’ face who had watched him the entire time.

It was shortly before the start of curfew when Severus sneaked out of Hogwarts. He didn’t worry about anyone missing him and wondering where he was. He would even be surprised by someone noticing his absence.

It was completely dark outside, so it was slightly difficult to find the way to the Whomping Willow. He couldn’t use Lumos or else he’d risk being discovered by Hagrid. It was when moonlight lighten the path that Severus sighed in relief. Though his steps faltered when he saw it was a full moon. And he knew perfectly well what that meant. Werewolves.

For a brief second Severus thought about returning but shook his head quickly. He couldn’t go back and miss his chance to meet Lily. She might think he refused to meet her and therefore never give him a chance to explain himself or to apologize properly. No, it was now or never.

With determination he continued his way, making sure to stay in the shadow of the woods. Only when he saw the huge Whomping Willow Severus left the ‘safety’ of the forest and approached the huge tree. Lily had told him about a secret path to the Shrieking Shack and about the entrance leading to it. So, he searched for it and found it rather quickly. The entrance was right at the bottom of the tree between two huge roots. For a moment it reminded him of the tree he had hidden himself inside before he met Lily for the first time.

Lily. He wasn’t sure if she was already waiting or not, but if she was then he didn’t want her to wait any longer. He pulled his wand and cast Immobulus, a freezing charm that would keep the Whomping Willow immobile long enough for Severus to reach the entrance.

When he passed the entrance Severus used Lumos, not afraid to be discovered while being below the surface, to lighten the way. However, the further he went the more he had the feeling something was wrong. Every few steps he turned around to see if someone was behind him with nobody being there. Still, his bad feeling increased and wouldn’t stop even if he reached the end of the tunnel. More the opposite. Everything in him screamed to run when he slightly opened the trapdoor that led into the Shrieking Shack.

With a shiver running down his spine Severus peaked into the room. When he couldn’t see anything he opened the trapdoor a little more in hope he’d see Lily. From the corner of his eyes, Severus saw movement and turned to it.

“Lily.” He called, opening the trapdoor even further, but what he found wasn’t Lily. Severus froze when his eyes met yellow. Shortly after a deep growl went through the shack and Severus’ body and filled him with terror. This wasn’t Lily. It wasn’t even a person, not anymore. No. With dread Severus realized that he was faced with a creature out of nightmares. A werewolf. A very angry werewolf that was ready to attack.

All blood left Severus’ skin, making him paler as he already was. Fortunately, it didn’t stop him moving. With a terrified scream Severus jumped back into the hole, closing the trapdoor. Just in time before the monster reached it and rammed against it with a loud cracking sound.

Severus laid on the ground, staring at the trapdoor in horror when another loud hit met the wooden door. However, it was only on the third hit Severus finally found the strength to stand and run as fast as he could.

While he was running he was also hit by the realization that this was planned. That Sirius Black had planned this all along. He wanted Severus dead, but instead of doing it himself he gave Severus a letter in hope the snake would take the bite. And Severus was stupid enough to take it. Tears streamed down his face, and he gasped when he heard the final cracking of wood, followed by a howl.

Severus tried to run faster, but his feet didn’t obey the comment. His legs became weaker and weaker with each second, and he was panting within seconds. There was no way he could ever outrun that monster. He might still have a chance by managing slowing it down, but the question was how.

He couldn’t risk hitting the walls with destructive spells while he was still inside. So, he needed to at least reach the entrance at the Whomping Willow. But it was still far away, and he could hear the werewolf coming closer and closer.

He didn’t know how long it took or how he managed it, but just when he wanted to give up he saw moonlight at the end of the tunnel. With a sob he mobilized his last strength, but just when he was ready to jump into freedom he screamed in pain, sharp claws hitting his back and sending him to the ground.

Out of instinct Severus rolled sideways, avoiding another direct hit. Luckily, his grip on his wand had been tight when he went down. With a trembling voice he yelled ‘Depulso’, sending the advancing werewolf flying back deeper into the tunnel.

With a groan, Severus stood and stumbled to the entrance. His panic rose when he heard the terrible howl from behind. He didn’t want to but still he turned and saw the werewolf running at him with his maw wide open, revealing razor sharp teeth.

At this moment, Severus knew he had no chance of escape. He closed his eyes and hoped his death would be quick. However, the deathly bite never came, instead Severus was knocked down by something big hitting his back. With another painful cry he fell and hit his head on a nearby stone. His vision immediately began to swim and black dots were spreading and darkening his sight. The last what Severus saw was a stag kicking the werewolf, then everything went dark.

----

“I woke up in the infirmary a couple of hours later. I couldn’t truly remember what happened until I was summoned to the headmaster office where James, Sirius and Remus were already sitting in some chairs. It was that moment I remembered what happened and immediately yelled at Black. I demanded that he needs to be expelled, because he had tried to kill me, but Dumbledore ignored it. Instead, he forced me to keep quiet or else it’d be me who got expelled. He said it was my own fault to leave the castle after a curfew and that I was lucky that Sirius saw me and immediately informed James, who was brave enough to follow me. I couldn’t believe what I heard. And the worst, they convinced me I owned James a life debt.”

Severus squeezed Hadrian’s arm, who had tightened his hold around Severus’ waist. “And the worst, Dumbledore allowed a werewolf into Hogwarts without informing anyone. I had my suspicions about Lupin, but never in my dreams had I thought he was a werewolf.” Severus shook his head before he continued.

“I paid the life debt when I stopped the Dark Lord from killing James, though it was not the main reason why I followed Voldemort. Even after years I never forgot my friendship with Lily. True or not, she was the only friend I ever had. Not even the fact that she started to date Potter at the beginning of the sixth year or that she married him after graduation changed anything, though I felt betrayed when I saw them together.”

Severus took a deep breath. “After the incident of the Shrieking Shack I was furious. About myself, about Dumbledore, about the Marauders, about everything. I wanted it to stop. And the only way to stop it was to become a powerful wizard. I developed a spell called Sectumsempra, a spell that creates deep gashes on the target, potentially causing fatal injury. It was also due to that spell I got Voldemort’s attention. That and my exceptional work with potions. He offered me to pay my apprenticeship as long as I’d join his cause and become his personal potion master. I accepted. There were no other options for me. Alone I would never have been able to pay for an apprenticeship, nor would anyone have hired a Slytherin without any connections. Leaving the country wasn’t an option either as well as returning to the muggle world. He even promised me to spare Lily when I asked him to.”

Severus closed his eyes, and whispered, “When I took the mark, I regretted it immediately. I’d have known nothing would change. Actually, everything became even worse. No one respected me. The Dark Lord loved tormenting his people and often enough it was me, he pointed his wand at. It didn’t matter what I did. When I heard about the prophecy, I thought maybe it would get me some mercy, but then I found out I accidentally put Lily in danger. I begged the Dark Lord to keep his promise to spare her, that he needed to think, because I hadn’t heard the entire prophecy. But he only laughed and tormented me with the Cruciatus Curse. I run to Dumbledore and begged him to protect Lily, but he demanded a price. So, I vowed I’d protect her child and swore loyalty to his order.” A sob escaped Severus, but he kept on.

“And then I heard Peter Pettigrew giving away the Potters location. I had only two options. Informing Dumbledore and hoping he and his order wouldn’t be too late or warning the Longbottoms and going after the Dark Lord myself. I decided on the latter, because there was nothing left for me to live. Yes, Lily and I weren’t friends any longer, but she had a family, friends. In my mind she deserved to live and so I sacrificed myself.”

Severus curled into Hadrian and grabbed his robe, “I…I had no idea what a terrible person she actually was or else…or else I might have tried to take Harry and, and…”

“Shhh. It’s ok Severus. You didn’t know. And I don’t blame you. More the opposite. I have to thank you. If you haven’t told the Dark Lord about the prophecy who knows where I would be today. It doesn’t even matter that he came to kill me, because it was shortly before he arrived that my own mother was killing me or tried to. It awakened my creature inheritance. I might have been a baby, but I can remember her look. It was full of disgust. For all the bad that had happened, I consider myself lucky, because everything led to me being found by Alucard and you being given a second chance. We both have a loving family and friends who don’t care who or what we are.”

“You really think so?”

“Yes, Severus. I don’t like how much you suffered, don’t misunderstand me, but I’m glad Lady Magic hadn’t actually abandoned you. Your suffering wasn’t in vain at all. And now we can seek revenge for all that caused you pain and we can show the magical world what true power is. Light and Dark. It doesn’t matter. You are both. And you’re stronger than Dumbledore and the Dark Lord combined. And we, together, even more so.” Hadrian whispered and kissed Severus’ forehead.

He didn’t receive an answer, because Severus had drifted off into a peaceful sleep. Instead of being angry, Hadrian was relieved. Because it allowed him to look at Alucard and Elrond with deep golden eyes, and declare, “I want them dead. Each single one of them. And the Marauders will be the first.”

Alucard and Elrond nodded in agreement.

Chapter Text

Peter Pettigrew was nervous. For several weeks now, he felt like prey ready to be picked. Not for once did he feel like that since he became the pet of the Weasley family. Yes, he had been a little nervous at first when he returned to Hogwarts as Percy Weasley’s house rat, but the more time passed without James or Dumbledore noticing anything, the more he relaxed. And he enjoyed running around freely and without a care of the world.

After his Lord’s downfall and his escape from Sirius Black, there was no place for Peter to return to. The wizarding world thought him dead, and if he wanted it to stay like that he had no other choice than to stay in his rat form. No Death Eater, at least those not having been sent to Azkaban, wouldn’t hesitate to kill him. They most likely thought of him as a traitor, because it was due to his information they lost in the end. And for the other side it was the same, thanks to Severus Snape and the Potters.

Therefore, Peter had no other choice as to fake his dead and to disappear. It took him some years, but he found a nice place among the Weasleys and so stayed with them. And it was a good time, mostly. The twins tried to use him for their experiments often enough that he sometimes thought of searching for another family, but with Percy entering Hogwarts Peter didn’t need to worry about the two pranksters, at least not for a while.

And so, the years passed without much commotion. Here and there had been some close encounters, especially after he gained possession of the Marauder’s map and was found by a student. But a simple obliviate solved the problem and he returned to Percy at the end of the school year. The Weasley boy hadn’t even noticed that his pet rat was gone for almost an entire school year. It was perfect.

And then Scabbers became Ron Weasley’s pet. Peter wasn’t exactly thrilled about the change, because Ron didn’t take good care of him as Percy had done. However, when he heard the Weasleys talking about Harry Potter joining Hogwarts as well, he got curious. No one knew where the boy has been. Lily and James had said he was in a safe place and would return when eleven as one of Hogwarts’ students. Peter likely doubted it, because he heard them sometime talking about Lily’s sister Petunia hopefully giving the boy a hard time.

Peter knew James wasn’t a nice person, nor was Sirius. Even as their friend, it didn’t stop them from teasing and make rude comments about his appearance or bad performance in class. Peter hated it. He wanted to show them that he was better than them, more powerful. So, he joined the Death Eaters.

When he rejoined Hogwarts, Peter kept away from James as much as possible, but even when Peter was spotted by James, he never seemed to recognize him. Peter hadn’t been sure if he should be insulted or relieved, and decided in the end he didn’t care.

And then everything changed. First, he found out Harry Potter wasn’t longer a Potter but has been adopted. Then he learned the boy wasn’t human anymore but turned out to be a creature. Next was also that weird boy that shared the first name with the man, who had died in Azkaban, Severus. Said boy also managed to get a baby dragon as pet, whom Peter feared will eat him someday.

To top it all, Harry Potter, now called Hadrian Dragon Peverell has been adopted by a very old, and very powerful creature, a living vampire, who was now a professor at Hogwarts.

And because that wasn’t enough, first Remus Lupin was hired as DADA professor, and then Sirius Black escaped Azkaban and was now somewhere near Hogwarts and on the hunt of no other than Peter. Peter didn’t know why he deserved so much bad luck. Sirius had been close to catch him when he broke into the Gryffindor dormitory once. Peter managed to escape, but since then he was in a panic. He was constantly on edge. No matter where he looked it was always like something was looking right back. There was also that dammit cat the one girl introduced as her new pet, that was also hunting Peter with a passion.

He couldn’t even leave, because of the Dementors roaming the area around Hogwarts in search of Black. Peter felt absolutely trapped with no chance of escape. And it started to show. Even in his rat form he lost hair and weight.

His panic grew with each passing day. He didn’t want to die, but the feeling of doom grew and grew, especially after Potter, eh Peverell, and that other boy didn’t return to the Gryffindor dormitories. Peter’s instincts told him that they knew, and if they knew then that vampire knew as well. Often enough he had a close call with the creature. He had no other choice but to flee.

And it was a full moon night Peter chose to make an exit. His plan was risky, but if everything goes after plan, everyone would be too busy with each other and Peter could easily disappear without anyone noticing.

----

Hadrian and Severus heard the yells of Hermione and Ron from far. Curiously, they followed the voices and found both yelling at each other with Hermione holding her cat Crookshanks in arms and Ron with his wand pointing at the cat.

“He killed Scabbers. That monster cat of yours…”

“He did not. And Crookshanks isn’t a monster.”

“Of course, he did. Your dammit cat hunted my Scabbers from the beginning. I told you to keep your demon away, but you wouldn’t listen and now Scabbers is dead.”

“How do you know? You just found some blood, nothing else. Maybe Scabbers got just injured and is hiding somewhere.”

“Don’t make me laugh. Now, let me…”

“What’s going on?” Hadrian interrupted before Ron could do something stupid. Both heads turned to the newcomers and Hadrian could hear how Hermione breathed out in relief. She was quick to make her way over to them and slightly behind Severus.

“Ron found blood all over his bed and accuses Crookshanks of murdering his disgusting rat.” She spat.

“Stop protecting the demon of a cat. I know it was him.” Ron yelled, but didn’t dare to come closer.

“Hm. Crookshanks is a smart cat. I don’t think he would have killed Scabbers at a place where someone might witness it.”

“Not helping, Hadrian.” Hermione whispered, tightening her hold around her cat. “But thanks for the compliment. Crookshanks is indeed very smart.” She added with a smile.

“Of course, you would side with her. No one ever liked Scabbers, but he still was my friend. And I’ll avenge…”

“I think I saw him some hours ago.” Now, it was Severus who interrupted. “I can’t tell if he was injured, but I think I saw Scabbers running in direction of Hagrid’s hut when we were on the way back from the Quidditch pitch. Maybe Hagrid found him and is tending to his injuries?”

“Huh? Eh. Are you sure?”

“No, but we can visit Hagrid and look if Scabbers is there. We were just on our way to pick Norbert and Aurora. Hagrid is looking after them while we have classes, you know.”

“Uhm. Fine. But if Scabbers isn’t there or dead, I want that cat being punished.” Ron huffed and turned to stomp away. The other three shared a glance and followed with a silent shrug.

----

Alucard sat in his classroom, again the Marauders map in hand and searching for his prey. Unfortunately, he couldn’t find the name of Peter Pettigrew, what meant the rat was probably outside of Hogwarts, again.

“Have you found him?”

“No. And, I have to give him that. He’s very good in hiding and avoiding my traps.” Alucard sighed and laid the map aside to look at his friend. “Any luck with finding that secret door?”

“Hm. I have an idea how to reveal it. I planned to try out when everyone is in bed, and only a few professors are on night duty.

“Okay. It shouldn’t take you much time to find the Horcrux. I suggest you bring it directly to Dinarir. Better we get rid of it sooner than later.”

“Indeed. It’s not good for Severus’ health if he’s constantly exposed to dark magic. I truly want to start removing the black magic from his back. The scar is getting darker, despite my efforts, and it worries me.”

“Me too.”

“Where are the kids by the way?”

“Juna is with Bilbo. Hadrian and Severus are on the way to pick up Norbert and Aurora.”

“Any news from Dinarir?”

“No, I…” Alucard was interrupted by a sound at the window. Both turned and saw Dante flapping widely with his wings. Alucard jumped from his seat and vampire and elf were running. If Dante was like that then it meant nothing good. Something was happening to Severus.

----

“Hello, Hagrid.”

“Hello, Severus, Hadrian, Hermione, Ron. I hadn’t expected so many visitors.”

“We wanted to pick up Norbert and Aurora. I hope they behaved?” Severus spoke.

“Oh, yes, yes. They should be here in a few minutes.”

“They aren’t here?”

“Ah, don’t worry. Norbert and Aurora are with Buckbeak. A very unconventional friendship. I had been worried at first, but they get along quite well.”

“Oh. How did that happen?” Hadrian asked.

“To be honest, I’m not sure. I was just coming back from getting some food when I saw all three of them. Got almost a heart attack when Buckbeak got on his hind legs and spread his wings. Norbert did the same, but nothing happened. They just, I don’t know, observed each other?”

“Huh. Interesting.”

“Oy, Hagrid, have you seen Scabbers?”

“Who?”

“Scabbers. My rat. Severus said he saw him running to your hut. So, have you seen him?”

“A rat? No. Ah wait. I think I saw Buckbeak hunting a rat into the woods, not long ago. Norbert and Aurora followed.”

“Wait what? Are you saying your stupid Hippogriff and two dragons are hunting my Scabbers?”

“Eh, probably?” Hagrid reared back, but his expression turned a little sour after he processed the words. “And be more respectful, Ronald. Buckbeak isn’t stupid.”

“He is. He’s hunting my pet after all.” Ron yelled and then run from the hut in the direction of the woods.

“Uhm. Shouldn’t we stop him?” Hermione asked nervously. Hadrian rolled his eyes.

“When then it’s Hagrid job. We can wait here.” Hadrian looked at Hagrid expectant. The half-giant nodded in agreement and run after Ron, who had already disappeared into the forest.

“Hadrian.”

“No, Severus. You know what happens when we get involved in such a mess. And you know that Ron’s rat isn’t actually a rat.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, and the two boys turned their attention to her.

Hadrian sighed, “We think Scabbers is a wizard, called Peter Pettigrew. Some months ago, the Weasley twins gave me a map of Hogwarts that allowed the user to locate people within the castle’s wall. I gave the map my father, who one day found the name Peter Pettigrew.”

“But, isn’t he dead?”

“That’s what everyone thinks, yes. But, the map says otherwise, and father would now if it’s a fake or not.”

“Oh.” It took Hermione only a second to realize what it implies, and she added with a grimace, “Uah. Does it mean, Ron was…”

“Yes.”

“And that he…”

“Yes.”

“Again, uah. That’s disgusting.”

“Well, in Ron’s defense. He has no idea. And I will be the last to enlighten him about it. If he’s lucky, he’ll never learn the trues and just think his rat was eaten or vanished to die somewhere.”

They fell silent for a moment, which also allowed Hadrian due to his creature inheritance to hear a faint scream. He closed his eyes in wanted to just ignore it, but his consciousness wouldn’t allow him to ignore it. As much as he hated Ron, and what he did at the end of first class, he was still a boy, even if a stupid one.

“Hadrian?”

“Severus. Can you send Dante to father, please? Ron is in trouble.”

“What are you planning to do, Hadrian? Haven’t you said we should wait here?” Hermione asked.

“And you will. Don’t leave the hut until it’s safe. I’ll go and see what’s happening. You don’t need to worry. I’m strong enough to fight off a grown wizard.”

“But…”

“It’s okay, Hermione. You can trust Hadrian.”

“Okay, if you say so. Just…be careful.”

“Of course.” Hadrian smiled at the girl and then gave Severus a goodbye kiss before leaving as well.

“Will it be truly alright?” Hermione whispered.

“I hope so.” Severus whispered right back.

"You both thought wrong." They both jumped at the sudden voice behind them and turned to the wizard whose face resembled a rat. “Listen, I won’t hurt you unless you do anything stupid. I just want to leave. So be quiet, understood.” Both kids nodded.

“Good. Go over there. Slowly.” Hermione and Severus moved over to the fire pit, so Pettigrew’s way to freedom was free.

Just as Pettigrew was ready to cast an obliviate into their direction the door jumped open, revealing a furious Draco Malfoy. He cast a hex at Pettigrew that pushed the man back against the far wall and then turned to the other two.

“Quickly.” Severus and Hermione didn’t hesitate and followed Draco outside, but there they met a huge black dog that blocked the way back to the castle. Behind them, they heard Pettigrew moving, which also got the dog ready to jump.

“Run.” Draco yelled and pushed Severus and Hermione in the direction of the forest. And not too late, because just as Pettigrew in form of a rat sprinted out of the hut, the grim jumped as well.

“By Merlin, what’s happening. Where did the dog come from?” Hermione yelled.

“Don’t speak, just run.” Draco yelled back.

“To where?”

“Papa. Papa will help. Follow me.” Severus called and made a slight U-turn. He could feel where Dinarir was, but before they could reach him, Severus stopped in terror when the sound of a howl cut through the sudden darkness.

Hermione and Draco stopped right next to him, and both watched worried how all color left Severus’ face.

“Severus?”

“What is it?”

Then they heard it too, another howl. Hermione’s head snapped up and soon enough she saw the full moon shining through a small opening among the trees.

“Oh, no.” She whispered in terror.

“Severus. How far until we reach your father. Severus?” Draco urged, also in a whisper.

Severus shook his head, and pointed with a shaking finger at the direction he could feel his father approaching. “P-papa is coming. We…we need to…”

“Okay, okay. Shh. Let’s find somewhere we can hide.”

“Where?” Hermione asked, shaking as well.

“I…I don’t know. But we can’t stay here. Wasn’t there a lake nearby? Maybe. Maybe we can escape there.”

Hermione frowned slightly but nodded in agreement. “Probably our best bet. Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

Hadrian cursed heaven and hell. He had run as fast as he could to where he heard Ron screaming. Luckily, it wasn't very far and soon he saw Ron lying on the ground, one arm clutched to his chest, apparently holding onto something, while he backed away with the help of his other arm and hand.

He approached carefully, checking the surroundings for any threat nearby, but except for the Whomping Willow there was nothing.

“Ron? Are you alright?”

“Harry?” Hadrian rolled his eyes. Even after three years the boy hadn’t learned to call him Hadrian. It was annoying, but Hadrian decided to just ignore it and not to react when people called him Harry. This time, however, he made an exception.

“What happened?”

“I, I ran. I f-found Scabbers. Then there was…there was a huge bl-black d-dog. He bit into my l-leg and dr-dragged me over there.” Ron pointed at the Whomping Willow and what seemed to be a small opening at the trunk. A memory passed his mind, remembering Severus explaining what happened during his fifth year when Sirius tricked by faking a letter from Lily and sending him to the shrieking shack.

“But then suddenly he let up. I-I don’t know. He just ran off. The tree.” Ron whimpered. “I got almost hit, but then it stopped moving.”

“Stopped moving?”

“Mhm, mhm. It was Professor Lupin.” Hadrian stiffened.

“Lupin you say. Where is he?” Ron shook his head.

“No idea. He, he dragged me here and then left. He looked ill.” If possible, Hadrian grew even more tense. He risked a glance up at the darkened sky and turned pale when he saw the full moon.

“Shit…shit, shit, shit.”

“W-what is it?”

“Hadrian.” Hadrian spun around and with relief saw his father and Lord Elrond running to them.

“Dad.”

“Hadrian. Where is Severus?”

“In Hagrid’s hut. Hermione and Draco are there as well. Ron ran away to find Scabbers, because Hagrid said Buckbeak, Norbert and Aurora are hunting his rat. I sent Hagrid after Ron.”

“I haven’t seen him.” Ron said, while Elrond looked at his leg. “Nor did I see Buckbeak or your dragons. I only saw Scabbers and followed him.” Ron slightly moved his arm, which allowed the rat to finally squirm out of his hold.

“Scabbers.” The rat run, and Alucard was quick to cast the Animagus reversal spell, but nothing happened when he hit the rat with it. The animal disappeared into the forest unscared.

“This was not your rat, Ronald Weasley.” Alucard declared.

“Of course, it was. What are you talking about?”

“Dad. If that wasn’t Pettigrew, then where is he?”

“Where have you thought he may be?” Hadrian thought for a moment, and then all the color left his face.

“Hagrid’s hut. Severus.” Hadrian spun and ran without any further words. Alucard cursed and looked at his friend.

“Go, Alucard. I’ll take Mr. Weasley to the infirmary and then come back right after.” Just then they heard a howl. “Alucard.”

“I know. Time to hunt.” Alucard said darkly and disappeared.

“W-what was that?” Ron asked terrified.

“That Mr. Weasley was the call of a werewolf. We better get you into Hogwarts as fast as possible.” Ron nodded quickly.

----

“Shh.” Draco pulled Severus and Hermione behind a tree and slightly pushed them to the ground. Thanks to Draco’s more sensitive hearing he heard them before he saw them and indeed, it was only half a minute later when they hurt the running footsteps of one, no two wizards, shortly followed by a loud noise, that sounded like a wizard crashing to the ground.

Then they hurt strange sniffing sounds, before a voice they hadn’t heard before spoke, “Sirius, James. My old friends.”

“Peter Pettigrew. You, traitor. You sold James and Lily to Lord Voldemort.”

“I…”

“Don’t deny it. You were the secret keeper of mine and Lily’s home. Everyone knows it.”

“What do you want from me then.”

“You let everyone think I killed you and twelve muggles. Which is a lie, obviously. I showed James my memories. It was you who cast the Bombarda spell, not me.”

“Please, I had no choice. You have no idea of the power the Dark Lord possesses.”

“Oh, come on. It can’t be that impressive when even Snivellus managed to stop him. Not that I regret that he died. It was him, in the first place, who told the Dark Lord about the prophecy. Even the change in heart won’t redeem him from all his crimes. He deserved what he got in the end.” Sirius mocked.

Hearing it, Severus let his head fall, silently agreeing with what Sirius said. Would it not have been Lily, Severus doubted he would have gone after the Dark Lord. He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up to meet Draco’s stern gaze.

“Don’t listen to them Severus. You were redeemed the moment Lady Magic gave you a second chance. She would have not done it, if you were a bad person.” Next to Severus, Hermione narrowed her eyes, not understanding what Draco was saying. She kept her mouth shut though, because this wasn’t the time for questions.

Severus nodded slowly, not really convinced, but knew Draco had a point. Severus trusted Lady Magic. It was her who gave him a new life, a new family. Who was he to doubt her judgement?

“Can’t still believe that asshole managed to defeat Voldemort.” They heard James mutter and turned their attention back to the three adults.

“Do you really think Snivellus was able to defeat him? I think more it was a ploy. Like our good friend Pettigrew let everyone think I killed him.”

“A ploy? How so? They lost the war, Sirius.”

“Did they? Don’t forget what you told me happened two years ago. Dumbledore told you Voldemort isn’t dead. And I agree. You know how sneaky Snivellus was. I bet they planned it all out but miscalculated in the end. I bet they planned to let everyone think Snivellus betrayed his master, so Dumbledore would take him in. What better way to place a spy by letting them rescue important players in the war.”

“You have a point. Slytherins are just snakes waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Lucky us, Lady Magic was on our side.”

“Tsk. Not so much of mine. I still landed in Azkaban, James.”

“I’m sorry. But you know there wasn’t anything I could do. Dumbledore tried, too.”

“Spare me the pity. I got out, and Peter here, will help so it will stay like that.” Sirius snarled and pointed his wand at Pettigrew.

However, they all stiffened when they heard a growl from not far away. Instinctively, Draco shifted closer to Severus, preparing himself to defend Severus even if it will cost his own life.

“Shit.” Sirius cursed.

Neither of the three students dared to take a peek, so they could only listen when another growl joined the first, followed by louder growls and snarls and then painful whimpers and more snarls. It dawned to them that either James or Sirius must have transfigured, most likely Sirius, and fought against the werewolf in their Animagus form.

Severus was frozen in his spot. Painful memories flooded his mind, claws and teeth snapping after him and clawing into his flesh.

Draco didn’t notice Severus’ state of inner panic, because he was focused on keeping track on the enemy. It was only when the fight started that he dared to move his head around the trunk so he could see what was going on. And the first thing he saw was Peter Pettigrew turning into a rat and running deeper into the forest, followed by James Potter who had turned into a stag.

Draco watched the fight between the remaining werewolf and grim, the latter seemingly trying not to do too much damage to the former. Unfortunately, a minute into the fight, the werewolf managed to throw the grim into the tree right next to them, the force of the impact strong enough to knock the grim out.

With horror Draco watched the werewolf stalking his prey, coming straight into their eyesight. Then yellow met grey and Draco knew they were screwed. He staggered up from his position, only barely aware of how Hermione dragged a frozen Severus away from the threat.

And then there was a blur of movement, and Draco blinked several times to realize that there wasn’t a werewolf in front of him anymore. He turned his head and to his immense relief saw Professor Tempest ripping into the werewolf. And from the low noises behind him, Hadrian had also arrived, speaking in a whisper to Severus and Hermione.

“Are you alright?”

“I’m okay.”, Hermione replied, “But Severus.” That got Draco’s attention and worry spread through his body. He turned and his heart plumped to his stomach as he saw Severus collapsing against Hadrian when he touched Severus’ arm. Draco was immediately at Hadrian’s side who had gone down slowly to carefully support Severus’ body to the ground, upper body pressed against Hadrian’s chest.

“What happened? Is he injured? He shouldn’t be injured.” Draco asked in panic.

“I think he’s in shock.” Hermione said worried. “Everything was fine, but when, I think it was when the werewolf showed up, Professor Lupin. Severus froze. I had tried to talk to him, but I received no response. When Lupin, when he saw us, I had to almost carry Severus, because he wouldn’t move.”

“Severus is terrified of werewolves.” Hadrian said it like it was explanation enough, but Hermione frowned.

“Why would he be? I mean, they are terrifying, yes…”, Hermione looked over where Alucard dropped a bloodied werewolf to the ground. Hermione wasn’t sure if Lupin was still alive or not, but she wasn’t sure if she should care. If not for Professor Tempest they might be dead now. However, it didn’t explain Severus’ harsh reaction, except maybe it wasn’t his first encounter with a werewolf.

“Oh. Severus must have encountered a werewolf before. Otherwise, otherwise I don’t see why he would react like this?” Hadrian cast a glance over to Hermione without moving his face away from Severus, whose breath was still swallow and heartbeat much too fast to be healthy.

“Severus indeed had a bad encounter once. So, you’re probably right.” Hadrian whispered, but didn’t elaborate, and Hermione knew Hadrian good enough by now to know when she shouldn’t push for answers.

Distracted as they were, they hadn’t noticed the grim standing up. It was only when they heard a low growl that they snapped their heads to where Sirius Black in his grim form fletched his teeth and was ready to jump at the vampire.

But before he did, a chill went through the forest. The temperature began to drop and soon enough everyone’s breath turned visible in front of their mouths.

“Oh god. We have to…what do we do?” Hermione stuttered, knowing already what was coming.

“Nothing. You don’t need to worry Hermione.” She snapped her head at Hadrian, an incredulous look on her face.

“Hadrian. Dementors are…”

“I know what Dementors are, Hermione. And I’m saying you, you don’t need to worry. Trust me.”

Their attention turned back to the grim, whose tail was between his legs and who began to back away until he was suddenly running. Not only seconds later, a horde of Dementors passed them following the grim.

Hermione wanted to sigh in relief when the Dementors completely ignored them, but her eyes grew wide, her body shivering in cold and fear, as she saw one approaching them.

“H-Hadrian.”

“Stay put. Don’t do anything.” Hermione couldn’t comprehend what Hadrian was saying nor what she was seeing in the second. Hadrian stood with Severus in arms and walked over to the Dementor. And then…

“Draco? Do you see what I’m seeing?” She whispered.

“Yes, Hermione. You remember Severus saying he would lead us to his father?” She nodded slowly, just to jerk her head around to Draco with her mouth wide open. He nodded, “The answer is yes. This Dementor is the leader of Lady Magic’s executioners, and Severus adopted father and protector.”

“I…I don’t…what?”

“There is a lot your kind has forgotten Miss Granger.” Suddenly Alucard was standing in front and looking down at them. “You’re a very smart witch, Hermione. And with the right guidance you will be one of the smartest and strongest witches of your time. But for that, you need to open your mind and forget half of what you have learned so far.”

“Will…will you teach me, us?”

“If not the main reason, it’s still one reason why I became a professor at Hogwarts. I’ll teach your generation what has been forgotten, but it’s up to you if you believe it or what you want to do with that new knowledge.”

Hermione nodded and risk a glance over where Severus was now awake and clinging to the Dementor like it was the safest place he could be. Which probably it was. She even started to doubt a Patronus truly worked against a Dementor. Somehow, she had the feeling those creatures were just faking their reaction to the spell.

She heard Alucard laughing and turned her gaze to him, “I know what you’re thinking, Miss Granger, and I’d much prefer if you keep your thoughts to yourself. Of course, you can come to me if you have questions, or talk with everyone who knows, but I doubt…”

“No one will believe me Professor. And…” They heard a low scream, and Hermione stared wide-eyed at the vampire.

“Don’t worry about it. Someone received his just punishment and won’t bother anyone anymore.”

“I…I see. What about…Professor Lupin? He…”

“I had warned him. He did not listen. As a creature he doesn’t fall under the jurisdiction of your kind, but mine.”

“Dad. That scum is waking up.”

“Don’t you worry, son. Leave him to us. Ah, perfect timing. Elrond, my friend. Would you mind escorting the children back to the castle. Severus especially need rest.” The elf hadn’t even been outside of the shadows when Alucard called him.

“Of course. I also have some Calming Draught for Severus.”

“Perfect. Then let us…”

“What about Pettigrew and Potter?” Draco blurted suddenly and got everyone’s attention.

“What about them?”

“They run off. Or more like Pettigrew run off when Black and Lupin started to fight. Potter turned into a stag and followed him.”

A smile spread across Alucard’s face, “Did you just say Potter is an Animagus?”

“Uhm, yes?”

“How hilarious. Would you mind giving us your memory of his transformation?”

“Sure, but why?”

“Because Mr. Potter isn’t a registered Animagus. You know what that means right?”

Draco pondered for a moment, but then laughed, not believing how stupid the man was. “By Lady Magic. Unbelievable. Why people think Potter is a smart guy, I’ll never know.”

“Well, they won’t think like that for long, probably. And I’m certain Dumbledore will try to prevent him to be send to Azkaban.”

“He can try. Father will gladly take on the case and have his fun. He waited for a long time for a chance to destroy Potter.”

“Hm. Then I’ll let your father handle it. He’s free from the mark, and if someone asks he can prove he’s no longer or never was a follower of Voldemort. Therefore, he’d have no problems with taking on Potter’s case.”

Alucard let his gaze wander, then added, “For Pettigrew. I fear he’s gone. I don’t think Potter managed to get him. I’m even surprised he was able to turn into a stag. Must have been Lady Magic’s doing.” Alucard mumbled and shook his head when he saw Hermione watching him with a raised eyebrow. “Anyway, it’s time to return. I’ll clean up, so don’t worry.”

Alucard walked over and put hand on Hadrian’s shoulder, “Two down.”

“Three if Potter lands in Azkaban.”

“Mhm. Pettigrew got away, but he won’t be able to hide forever. At latest, he will resurface together with his master.”

“What about Lily?”

“She won’t be a Professor for long. More and more parents are complaining, and when people hear Potter is an unregistered Animagus then they will complain even more, because no one will believe her if she denies knowing of her husband’s secret.”

“So, with any luck. All Marauders and that horrible woman will be out of Hogwarts with the end or start of this or next school term.” Hadrian concluded with a smug smile.

“If everything goes to plan, yes.”

“Great. Can’t wait.”

----

Deep in the forest, Pettigrew was still running from James. That was until Peter led James right into the claws of one Hippogriff and two dragons, who with pleasure ripped into their unexpected prey.

Hagrid later found them and praised them for their successful hunt, not knowing that the stag was actually James Potter.

When Hagrid returned with Norbert and Aurora, he told Alucard, who had waited by Hagrid’s hut, about the hunt, the vampire had to suppress a malicious laugh. Sometimes, Lady Magic truly had a strange sense of humor.

Chapter Text

A week has passed since the incident. A week in which it was announced that Sirius Black had been found by the Aurors next to the lake in the forbidden forest, but only after the Dementors already had sucked his soul out of him. He hadn’t been dead, but without a soul his body was just an empty shell, that would sooner or later cease to function without proper care.

And nobody cared. The body was sent back to Azkaban and put into a cell where others like Sirius had faced the same fate and where only their skeletons were left.

Remus Lupin had been also found, but dead. His entire body had been covered in blood with chunks of his flesh being bitten or clawed out. It was assumed that he was informed about students being missing in the forest and tried to find them before the werewolf did. Unfortunately, it seemed the werewolf found him first and got him due to a surprise attack.

A story no one doubted, because Ron told everyone how he had run into the forest to rescue his pet, just to get attacked by a big grim, which turned out to be Sirius Black in his Animagus form, and later to hear the howl of a werewolf shortly after he had been found by Hadrian, Professor Alucard and his friend Lord Elrond.

Only those who knew Lupin being a werewolf suspected that he was killed by Alucard. But neither asked any questions, well, except Dumbledore who was very upset with what had transpired. He accused Alucard of murder, which was ignored, because of the old law that gave the vampire every right to kill a creature that was a danger, even if said creature was a wizard or witch. Therefore, there was nothing Dumbledore could do.

But that wasn’t all. Not only were Sirius and Remus out of the picture, James Potter also had disappeared. The rumors went from he fled after trying but failing saving Sirius Black to receiving the Dementors kiss as well, and further to being killed by the werewolf like Remus had been. And without a body or visible proof of him being still alive everything was open.

Alucard, of course, knew of what happened to James, but he kept his mouth shut, and only informed his closest friend and family.

But whatever it was, the uncertainty caused the ministry to remove Lily Potter from her position as professor in Hogwarts. Dumbledore tried to prevent it by stating that it was nearly impossible to find a replacement in such a short time.

Unfortunately for the headmaster, Alucard volunteered to take in the position. The school board accepted without any protest, justifying it with the fact that many parents already complained about the bad teaching of Professor Evans aka Lily Potter and their children learned more thanks to Alucard’s potion club. They had already considered taking Lily out of her position before the incident ever happened.

It was another blow the headmaster hadn’t seen coming. Too bad, it wasn’t enough to convince people to replace Dumbledore as well. Though Alucard was sure it was just a matter of time. At least, the Marauders received their well-deserved punishment, well, except for Pettigrew, but he too won’t be able to run forever.

All in all, Alucard was very pleased with the outcome, though he would have preferred Severus not being faced with his worst childhood trauma. Still, after a few days of rest, Severus was much more relaxed than Alucard had ever seen him in Hogwarts. Even his first flying lesson after the incident went so much better. There was actually joy in Severus’ face, not the ever-present fear of Potter suddenly popping out of nowhere and screaming at him.

Meanwhile, Elrond also managed to find the hidden door on the seventh floor. It revealed a huge chamber with all sorts of things, from small trinkets to a huge number of books, furniture, even gems or other hidden treasures. Unfortunately, the amount of it all was huge and it could take weeks or even months to search the entire chamber. Furthermore, they didn’t even know what the Horcrux looked like. It could be everything. 

For that reason, Alucard and Elrond came up with a plan to smuggle Dinarir into the castle. It was easier as they thought it might be, because Dumbledore was too occupied with his accusations and attempts to keep Lily in her position. Therefore, he was out of the castle more often than not, even at night.

Even the wards were strangely enough not reacting to Dinarir’s presence, which was their major worry when they saw him approaching the astronomy tower. Of course, they did some preparations in the hope of tricking them, but they couldn’t be sure if it worked. Therefore, they were on alert and waited for several minutes to see if Dumbledore or Aurors would pop in any seconds. Nothing happened though.

For that reason, they deemed it safe and led Dinarir directly to the Room of Requirements, which was the name Elrond found in one of the books he read about Hogwarts.

As soon as Dinarir was in, he lurched forward. It was exactly what they hoped for. For a creature that could feel souls it was easy for the Dementor to locate the Horcrux. It didn’t take even five minutes for Dinarir to stop right in front of a diadem. Alucard and Elrond also had no doubt. The closer they got the more they could feel the dark magic and how it already tried to influence them.

It was a futile attempt, of course. Elrond and Alucard were both far too old to be influenced by a soul fragment of a mere wizard. And with Dinarir there was no need to worry at all. Even if the soul fragment would be that of the oldest and most powerful creature, the Dementor wouldn’t be faced. Lady Magic, Death, and Lady Fate were the only true masters that could control Dinarir.

When the Dementor started to suck the soul fragment out of the diadem, a black mist built around it, trashing violently like it was fighting against the pull of the Dementor. Then with a final loud desperate scream the fragment broke away from the diadem and was absorbed by Dinarir. After that Alucard put the broken diadem, that was still full of black magic, into the same box he used for the diary. He would burn it later with Fiendfyre.

A couple of days later, it was then time to say goodbye to Dinarir, who had secretly stayed in the forbidden forest for a few more days. Severus wasn’t happy that his father needed to go so early and pouted the entire time when it was time for the departure. But with Severus fully recovered, the Horcrux gone, and no lingering threat existing for the moment, it was time for the Dementor to leave. Otherwise, they would only higher the risk for someone noticing and they didn’t need that kind of attention, especially not from the headmaster.

This all happened within one week, and now it was time for the next step.

----

“With the Horcrux gone, I can start removing the black magic. As I explained once, I’ll do it in small doses. I’m unsure how long it will take, maybe a few weeks, maybe months, maybe even a year. Though, I don’t think it will be longer than that.”

“Hm. I guess we will see. Let’s just hope no other Horcruxes appears out of nowhere like the diary.”

“Will you be able to stay that long?” Hadrian asked.

They were in Alucard’s quarters. Hadrian and Alucard stood next to the bed where Severus laid face down and with his back exposed. Elrond was sitting next to him and was slowly running his hand over the scar.

“I did some arrangements. Bilbo wants to stay a little longer as well. He likes the greenhouses. Though I think his actually reason is something else, or more like someone.” Elrond snickered.

“Don’t say. Hallerforth is smitten with his new little friend. If I wouldn’t know better than I’d think they live in the greenhouses. Haven’t seen much of them after all.” Alucard said amused.

“Tsk. Neville looks like he's in seventh heaven. He has not only one mentor, but two and both behave like he’s their son or something.”

“Are you jealous?”

“What? No. I’m happy he’s happy. And I know how much he worries about his parents, even if he doesn’t show it. He almost lost them once. They are fine, but it seems the Weasleys, or in special Molly Weasley gives them some hard time.”

“Oh, why?”

“Not sure, something about an Order of ‘I don’t know’. Neville mentioned it after the winter break was over. Molly Weasley visited them one day together with the Potters. Neville didn’t get much of what they talked, just heard a few snippets.”

“Ah. They tried to convince Alice and Frank to join the Order of Phoenix again, or more like tried to push them back into. I fear now with the Marauders gone Dumbledore will try to pull others into his little secret organization.”

“Too bad for him that the Longbottoms have no intention to rejoin his little group. He already let them down once and it almost cost them everything. They clever enough not to risk it again.”

“Hm. Actually, I asked them if they might agree to join and spy for me. We could need some intel when the time comes. Of course, I’ll make sure they’re safe from any spells or potions that will prevent them from talking or might otherwise be a danger to them.”

“You truly think that’s a good idea? They refused him and the Potters for years already. Wouldn’t it be strange if they agree suddenly?”

“Well, we don’t need to act hastily. As long as there are no further signs of Voldie’s return, we have time. The best time to infiltrate Dumbledore’s Order will be when there is an actual attack.”

“An attack. But who will lead such an attack? Aren’t Voldie’s remaining followers in prison?”

“Not all. It’s true that I removed the mark from a few Lucius knew wanted it removed. But they are still others, those Lucius hadn’t asked if they wanted the mark removed, because he knew they wouldn’t believe him and are loyal to their so called ‘Dark Lord’.”

“Huh. I thought they all wanted it removed.”

Alucard shook his head, “There are people who will never deviate from their beliefs, no matter what. Even if you deliver proof they won’t listen, either because they don’t care, live in denial or because their belief is just absolute. Well and when there is someone who shares the same belief as them then they follow. Simple as that.”

“Stupid.”

“That depends on the perspective you look at it.”

“What do you mean?”

Alucard pointed at Severus. “Wouldn’t you do anything for him? Let us forget for a moment what he is or what happened to him. Imagine a situation where…”

“Stop. I know where you are going. Just…I get it.” Hadrian stared at Severus, who had fallen asleep. He looked peaceful. Hadrian didn’t want to imagine Severus being anything else as his little loving angel.

“We all have our beliefs. The question is always in which way they influence our surroundings. Those that are a danger to others, well, they’re the cause of disharmony and will always be the one that will end up with others standing against them.” Elrond said after finishing up and covering Severus with a blanket. “Anyway, we have our task and our belief. Lady Magic has given us another chance to right the wrong. Let’s focus on it.”

“Indeed.” Alucard agreed.

“How is Severus?” Hadrian asked.

“He’s fine. The procedure is just very exhausting. But nothing you have to truly worry about.”

“And how are you my friend?” Alucard asked.

“The same. Therefore, I’ll retreat to my own bed.”

“Well, it’s late anyway. Hadrian…”

“We will stay for the night. One more doesn’t matter at this point anyway. Severus and I will return to the dorm tomorrow.”

“It wasn’t what I was about to say. I just wanted to remind you to give Norbert his medicine.”

“Ah, right. Eh, can’t still believe he ate Potter.”

“He didn’t eat him. Well, not completely.”

“It was enough to get him sick.” Hadrian huffed.

“You can’t blame him. I doubt Norbert would have taken a bite if he knew the stag was actual a human being, no less Potter.”

“Guess you have a point. Humans aren’t the usual prey dragons would hunt.”

“No, they’re not. And wouldn’t I have seen Potter’s remains just a day ago, I’d have still be uncertain if he was truly killed by Norbert and his new friend. But there is no doubt now. Potter is gone. I turned his remains back to that of a human. Hagrid should find him within the next two or three days.”

“Can’t we just burn him? If they find him, it’ll just give Dumbledore a chance to bring Evans back to Hogwarts.”

“I doubt it will change anything. The ministry has nothing in hand to keep her forever. And the school board has more than enough reason to remove her as professor, with or without Potter in the picture. It was truly just a matter of time. Lucius said that with next school term it would have happened anyway.”

“I see.”

“Don’t worry. Even if she returns, she won’t be able to touch any of you.”

“I swear if she tries, I’ll kill her myself.” Hadrian promised with a serious tone. “But enough for today. I’m tired. For now, I want to forget everything and just enjoy the days before the next catastrophe reaches.”

“Right. Here’s Norbert’s medicine. Good night.” Alucard handed a vial to Hadrian, who took it with a nod and a ‘Good night’ in return.

Chapter Text

Hadrian opened the door to their home. Another school year was finally over, and they had their last breakfast at Hogwarts in the morning. It was a relief. Hadrian was tired of all the talking about Black, Lupin and Potter. It had been an entire month since the incident and still people couldn’t stop wondering what happened with the Marauders. It was annoying.

And the only reason why Hadrian didn’t yell at people was Severus, who would often enough just smile at people and move the conversation to a complete other topic within a blink of an eye and without anyone questioning it.

Now, they were back home, and Hadrian was looking forward to having his mate just for himself.

“Hadrian, Severus. Please take Juna and go unpack. I’ll show our guests their rooms. I’ll call when dinner is ready.”

“Okay.” The adults watched the children disappear before moving to the guest quarters, where Alucard showed Elrond and Bilbo the rooms they could pick.

“Let me know, if you need something.”

“We will do. Thank you.”

----

A couple of hours later, they all sat at the dinner table.

“So, have you thought about what you want to do during summer?” Alucard began after everyone’s plate was filled with food.

Hadrian and Severus exchanged a short glance before the former responded. “Well, Neville asked if we have planned anything for my birthday yet. I said, no. Thereupon, he suggested to celebrate our birthday together again.”

“At the Longbottoms again?”

“Yes and no. His parents had the idea of a two-day celebration. Which means we would stay overnight. But Neville said we wouldn’t just stay there all day, but go on two different trips, though he has no idea what those trips would involve.”

“Trip. You mean like something going into a zoo or going to a wizarding show?”

“I guess.” Hadrian shrugged.

“And? Do you want to go?”

“I see no reason why not.”

“Okay, and what are you planning to do with the rest of the time?”

“Not sure yet. We could go on another trip to America. I’m sure Norbert and Aurora would be happy to see some of their friends again. And we had also our fun.”

“Hm. How about a trip to New Zealand?” Alucard asked. Next to Hadrian, Severus looked up from his plate, looking interested.

“New Zealand? You mean the country Lord Elrond and Mr. Bilbo are coming from?”

“Indeed. Although Bilbo and I said we would stay for the unforeseeable time, we also thought we’d use the summer holidays to show you our home. Unless you have some other plans, of course.”, responded Elrond instead of Alucard, “It’d be an honor.”

“What about Papa? Have you asked him, if I can go?” Severus asked.

“The threat that had plagued the country is gone, therefore Dinarir has no objections. He told us to let him know of your decision and promised he’d come for a visit.”

Severus smiled, “Then I’d happily accept the offer. I always wanted to travel the world, but in my former life I never had the opportunity to do so.”

“And neither of us will you deny it now.” Alucard said and then looked at Hadrian. “What about you?”

“I’m not opposed to the idea. How long have you thought would the trip last?”

“How long do you want it to last? We could start packing and leave tomorrow or the day after and come back the day before your and your friend’s birthday celebration. Or we could wait for a few days before going or come back earlier.”

Hadrian and Severus exchanged another look before turning to the elf.

“Let’s say the day after tomorrow and two days before the celebration.”

“Very well.”

“I want to go too.” Juna cut in with a pout directed at Alucard.

“Hm. Maybe another time. I wouldn’t want to burden my friend with three children. And I am needed here.”

“Let her come. Children are never a burden, and I raised three of my own. I can handle a seven-year girl, especially one as well behaved as our little Juna here.”

“Well, in that case, I won’t say no.”

“Yeah.”

“But. You stay with Elrond. And you will listen to him. If I hear even one word of misconduct, you'll return home. Got it?”

“Got it.” Juna said seriously and with a sharp nod.

“Very well then. I will prepare some vials with my blood for you. Be careful not to lose them and make sure not to forget to drink them.”

“Blood?” Bilbo asked.

“Yes. Biological Juna isn’t mine. She was a baby when Hadrian and I found her in a forest, dying and alone. I took her in. Elisabeth, who’s also living here but is currently at a healer congress, examined her and found out Juna has a rare blood illness, called leukemia. Unfortunately, in Juna’s case it’s incurable.”

“How terrible. I’m so sorry honey.”

“Don’t be sad uncle Bilbo. I’m fine. See?” Juna smiled and spread her arms in a wide gesture.

“She indeed is.” Alucard confirmed.

“Because of your blood?”

“Yes. The blood of a living vampire works quite well against blood illnesses. At the beginning, Juna needed a lot to survive, several vials each day. Now, however, two vials per week are enough. Most times I’m feeding her directly, but she always has one or two vials with her in case she’s feeling unwell.”

“I see. I’m glad it helps.” Bilbo smiled, but there was something in his eyes and tone that spoke of deep sadness.

“Bilbo? Is something wrong?”

“Huh? Uhm, no, it’s…I had a friend once, he…doesn’t matter. He’s long gone.”

“My condolences.” Bilbo nodded in thanks and resumed eating.

----

“Welcome to Rivendell.” Severus, Hadrian and Juna looked impressed at the settlement. It was located at the edge of a narrow gorge of the Shotover River, well hidden among the moorlands and foothills of the New Zealand Alps.

“Woah. It’s beautiful.” Hadrian said.

Elrond smiled and led them further into his home. Soon enough they met others, including Elrond’s children.

“Those are my twins, Elladan and Elrohir. And my youngest, Arwen.”

“Children. Those are Hadrian Dragon Peverell, Severus Sephiroth Prince and Juna Tempest. Hadrian and Juna are the children of Lord Alucard Tempest, with Severus being the son of Dinarir.”

For a split second, all three stiffened at the Dementor's name, but just as quickly relaxed again.

“Welcome to Rivendell. It’s nice to meet you. Our father told us a little about you, but not very much. I’m looking forward to getting to know you.”

“Same.”

----

“Welcome to the Shire.”

“You really live under the earth.” Juna exclaimed excitedly.

“Well, yes and no. Our homes are dug into hillsides, banks, earth mounds or downs, but if we are not inside then as you can see, we very much are outside and above the earth.” Bilbo laughed.

“I like it. It keeps the landscape almost looking untouched. And it looks very peaceful, like Rivendell.” Severus said.

“I can’t understand why you needed a break from it, Bilbo. Wouldn’t it be a much better place to find some peace?”

“Why indeed. Maybe it’s a little too peaceful.”

“You’re bored.” Hadrian snickered.

“You can’t blame me. I traveled with dwarves, fought dark creatures, a dragon and carried a ring that belonged to a maniac. And to top it all, I raised a child. You won’t believe how exhausting it can be until you have your own.”

“Hm. I think I can imagine. My little sister here can be very exhausting too.”

“Oy. I’m not the one who is giving papa a headache each day.”, came Juna’s protest.

“She has a point.” Bilbo laughed.

----

“Greetings. I’m Aragorn Elessar Telcontar, King of Gondor.”

“You’re Arwen’s husband, right.”

“Yes, indeed.”

“Nice to meet you.”

“It’s my pleasure. Arwin told me you would come for a visit.” Next to Aragorn, Arwen smiled and waved them into her and Aragorn’s home, a huge castle at the top of the city Minas Tirith.

“Aragorn has taken the day off tomorrow. We will show you around Minas Tirith together.”

“That’s great.”

----

“Ah, hello my friend. I see you brought some visitors.”

“Indeed. Meet Hadrian Dragon Peverell, Severus Sephiroth Prince and Juna Tempest.”

“Hello.”

“Children, meet Gandalf, the White. Our Head wizard and Aragorn’s adviser when it comes to all magical.”

“Hi.”

“Hello.”

“Nice to meet you.”

“He reminds me of Dumbledore. I hope he isn’t idiot like our headmaster.” Hadrian whispered to Severus, who nodded.

----

“Now, how has it been? Any trouble?” Alucard asked a little over five weeks later.

“It was great. We visited so many places. Bilbo’s home, The Shire, Bree, Rivendell, which is where Mr. Elrond lives and so much more. We met King Aragorn, King Thranduil, who is an elf too, and King Dain, a dwarf.” The last two names were not exactly spoken with affection.

“What happened? You look like you ate something sour.”

“Meeting King Thranduil and King Dain, well,…” Elrond started in the attempt to keep the mood light. Unfortunately, it was already too late.

“They tried to kill Norbert and Aurora.” Hadrian snapped.

“They did what?”

“You heard me right.”

“They apologized.”

“Only after Severus almost ripped them apart.” Elrond and Bilbo flinched. It was true, and a very terrifying moment.

“How?” Alucard’s gaze switched to Severus, who just blinked while stroking Norbert’s and Aurora’s heads.

“As much I would like to hear more, it’s late. We can talk more tomorrow.

----

“Hadrian, Severus.”

“Hi Neville. Happy birthday.”

“Happy Birthday, Neville.

“Thank you. Come in. Come in. You’re the last to arrive.” Hadrian and Severus followed Neville into the Longbottom mansion. Inside, they met the others. Hadrian was a little surprised how many had been invited. Neville must have made more friends than Hadrian realized. Of course, Hadrian and Severus were friends with some of them, but there were others Hadrian couldn’t even remember speaking to. Not that it mattered. At least, it was no one among the group who he disliked.

But there was something strange about their appearance. They all wore outfits that made them look like Muggles.

“Neville. Why is everyone wearing Muggle clothes.”

“Because we’ll go into the Muggle world.”

“Oh?” Hadrian’s gaze switched to Draco, who stood with his arms crossed.

“Don’t say anything, Peverell.”

“Not even if it’s a compliment?” Draco twitched, causing Hadrian to laugh.

“It suits you. I'm sure you will attract the attention of many girls.” For a short moment, Hadrian’s eyes landed on Hermione, who tried hard not to stare at the blond boy.

“Tsk. Who cares.” Draco muttered, his ears red.

“Hadrian, Severus. Do you have something to wear? Mother said, she informed Alucard. So, you should something have in your bags.”

“Father didn’t tell, but if he knew then we’d have something.”

“Perfect. Please go change. We want to leave in ten minutes. You can change in my room.”

“Ah, thanks.” The two boys left with Neville in the lead.

Ten minutes later, they returned, just in time.

“Wow. You look amazing.”

“You think so?” Hadrian looked down at himself and then at Severus. Hadrian was dressed in dark blue jeans, a black shirt, and black sneakers, while Severus wore black jeans, a crisp white shirt, and the very same black sneakers.

Before Neville could answer, his mother arrived and got everyone’s attention with a clap of her hands.

“I see, everyone is ready.” Her gaze wandered over the crowd of students but stopped when she saw Severus.

“Beautiful, but I fear a little more disguise is needed.” Severus titled his head in question.

“Your hair and eyes. As beautiful as they are, I fear they stand out a little too much. Or at least hair color. Silver-blue is…not very common. I’m sorry honey.”

Hadrian scowled, but must admit, Mrs. Longbottom was correct.

Severus took a strain of his hair in hand and held it in front of his face, considering his option. He liked his new hair color and the smoothness of it. However, it was a color that let even wixen look at him twice. He can remember the stares he received when he arrived for the first time in Hogwarts. All of the students had stared, most called him pretty, but he also heard some of them whispering him looking like a girl, freak or ghost.

A memory came into the forefront. His father stared at him in absolute disgust and with fear in his eyes. Severus shook his head. No, it was not because of Severus’ appearance, instead it was about his magic. Still, he didn’t want people to stare at him like his father had, just because he looked different. His gaze wandered over the crowd until he stopped on a certain boy.

“Severus?”

“Blond. Like Draco.”

“Huh?”

“Are you sure?” Severus nodded. He didn’t want his hair to be black. Not because he disliked the color, but because it reminded him too much of his former self.

A minute later, they left with a blond Severus with blue eyes.

----

“That was…crass. I hadn’t known Muggles could build something like those things, and without any magic involved.”

“I liked the thing with the looping. It was fun.” Luna Lovegood smiled.

“It’s called a roller-coaster. And yes, it was fun.” Hermione agreed.

Hadrian laughed, “Fun indeed. I especially liked the moment Seamus lost his wit and screamed like a girl.”

“Hey. No offense against girls. We screamed because we had fun. He screamed more like a Banshee or something. No girl could scream that high.” Pansy Parkinson protested.

“Yeah, well, at least I didn’t faint like Malfoy.” Seamus exclaimed with a finger pointing at said boy, who sat on a nearby bench, pale but no longer unconscious. Severus sat next to Draco, saying something Hadrian assumed were some reassuring words.

“I don’t know. I think I prefer fainting instead of screaming like a little girl.” Blaise Zabini said with a smirk.

“You both forget Crabbe. He vomited.” Dean Thomas said.

“Uh. Don’t mention it.” Susan Bones whined. She was unlucky enough to sit next to the Slytherin when it happened.

“It was hilarious.” Fred Wesley laughed.

“Never seen something better.” George Weasley added, also laughing.

“God, I hope tomorrow we do something less exciting.” Daphne Greengrass sighed.

“Oh come on. You had as much fun as most of us.”

“Maybe. But it doesn’t mean I need this kind of excitement every day.”

----

The next day started with Hadrian’s birthday congratulations and a big breakfast. Everyone was excited and/or nervous about the day’s event.

“Well, relaxed enough?” Hadrian asked Daphne when they reached the destination.

“I see no reason to complain. I like animals.”

“Even non-magical?”

“Of course.” Again, they had traveled to Muggle London, but this time for a visit to the zoo. It was fascinating for most, especially those who never had been traveled to the Muggle World before.

“Fascinating. I haven’t known the muggle world had so many dangerous non-magical creatures. I mean we know about a few. Snakes for example. But I never saw something like an elephant or a leopard. I didn’t even know lions were real.” Vincent Goyle muttered fascinated.

Hadrian just shook his head. With an arm around Severus’ waist, they passed the Slytherin and walked to the next animal enclosures, whose inhabitants were some water creatures. Alucard, Elrond, Bilbo, Juna, and Elisabeth also joined for the trip, all of them except Juna in their own disguise.

It was a great day.

Chapter Text

Hadrian stared at the tickets in his hands. Four at hand. A birthday present from the Malfoys as well as an invitation to join them to go to the Quidditch World Cup final between Ireland and Bulgaria.

“Don’t you want to go?” Severus asked, sitting next to him on the bed in their home.

“Do you?”

“I’m not much of a fan, but to be honest, I’d like to spend some time with Draco. He had helped me and protected me from Black and Lupin.”

“True. He trained hard the last years to be a better protector to you.”

“Yes. But I don’t want him just as a protector, but also as a friend, even more so. I don’t want him to feel pressured either. I know as a dark elf he has not much choice, that it’s his instincts that urge him to protect his protégé. However, I don’t want to just be his protégé.”

“You think he doesn’t see you as a friend?” Severus slightly nodded, looking sadly at his lap.

“I…I don’t know. It feels like there is a certain distance between us. I mean, in classes he sits close, but he speaks rarely. And outside of them, it’s mostly the same.”

Hadrian listened, then frowned when Severus finished explaining. His thoughts drifted to the times they sat in classes or were walking around Hogwarts. He couldn’t quite see any issue, but that might be because his own focus was more on Severus and all the dangers that popped up each year.

“Well, I have to admit I never truly noticed. But considering all the shitty things happening whenever we are at school, I don’t think Draco noticed either. We are both protectors. I rather think Draco is more occupied with finding ways to protect you than anything else. As you said, it’s instinct and he can hardly fight them, especially with the knowledge that his father has already failed to be your protector. So, I don’t think he keeps distance on purpose, but rather out of necessity. I can’t truly explain, but I assume he doesn’t want to risk a repeat of the past by revealing what you are to him. So, he stays close but at the same time keeps a certain distance, maybe similar like he behaves with everyone else?”

“Hm.” Hadrian could see that Severus wasn’t truly convinced or happy, so he reached out and took one of his hands while at the same time waving the other with the tickets in it.

“I think you worry too much. If Draco wouldn’t be interested in a friendship then I doubt the Malfoys would have sent us those tickets. Furthermore, think back to the birthday party. Draco hadn’t seemed to be annoyed or anything, more the opposite. And I’m very much certain he has a crush on Hermione. Maybe that’s why you think he’s distant. His mind might be occupied with ideas of how to ask Hermione out.” Hadrian said sheepish and wriggled with his brows.

Severus snickered, while giving Hadrian’s hand a grateful squeeze.

“Thank you Hadrian. Maybe it’s true and I'm just imagining things. Still, I’d like to go. Not just because of Draco, but…to see my old friend again.”

“You mean Lucius.” Severus nodded.

“Okay. We have four tickets, so I guess the other two are for Papa and Juna. Juna loves watching the Quidditch matches at Hogwarts. And I know she is a huge fan of the Bulgarian team, especially because of that one player. I forget his name, something with V… I think. Anyway, I’m sure she will be over the moon when she hears about it. Well, and father. Father isn’t much of a fan either, but he won’t refuse to come. If anything, he can speak with Lord Malfoy about their plans without anyone suspecting something.”

“Shall we show them then?”

“After breakfast, otherwise Juna won’t sit still. Better she eats first before running in circles.”

----

“Welcome Lord Tempest, Mr. Peverell, Mr. P-Prince, and little Miss Juna.” Lucius greeted when the family stepped through the Floo.

“Lord Malfoy. Thank you for the tickets and the invitation to join you to go the Quidditch World cup final.” Hadrian said, being the first to greet the blond.

Then before he could realize what happened, Lucius was embraced by Severus. “Hello, Lucius. I’m sorry.” Staring down in shock, Lucius needed a moment until he returned the embrace.

“S-Severus, you…there is no reason for you to apologize. It’d rather be me who needs to apologize.” Severus shook his head.

“No, you had no choice. I know you didn’t. And…and I don’t blame you. They used you, us. And…and you took the chance to get out when help was offered. Draco, you let Draco choose. You allow him to go to birthday parties you know half-bloods and muggleborns are also invited to. I’m glad, so glad, Lucius that you never lost your love, not like your father.”

“I…don’t know Severus. I have been a coward all my life. I’d have fought my father. I’d have…never told him about you when he asked who my protégé was. I had so much fear of losing my wife, my mate. Then Draco was born. The Dark Lord…I should have fought him when he took my son in his arms and said how much he will love to break him, to make him another loyal Death Eater. I did nothing Severus. Not even helped you when you…betrayed him. I’d have gone with you the night…”

“I’m sure you’d have if I had told you, Lucius.” Severus looked up and straight into the wet eyes of Lucius. “Lucius you had a family. I couldn’t…I couldn’t let you risk your life. They needed you. And I…I was prepared. It was my decision. Furthermore, I did it…for Lily. Another illusion I’d not let go of. But, I’m also glad I did not, because it saved Hadrian’s life.” A small smile grew on Severus’ face.

“You know. In the end, I think everything turned out better than I ever could predict. Lady Magic gave me another chance, a new family, a second childhood. I have my mate. I have Draco, who is doing his best to keep me out of trouble, which isn’t very easy, you know. And I have friends, true friends, Lucius. And you, you also have a second chance. You’re free now. You help Alucard. I…I know the D…’You know who’ is still out there, but this time we will…he won’t win, Lucius. Together we will stop him, once end for all.”

Severus’ gaze had turned determined and Lucius, probably for the first time, thought that yes he will no longer be the coward he always had been and will do what he should have done a long time ago. Fight to protect what was his.

“You can count on me.”

After a moment they let go of each other. Severus was just ready to apologize to the others but noticed he and Lucius were alone.

“Where are the others?”

“I guess, Narcissa took them to someone else to give us a moment of privacy.”

“Ah, right. Narcissa was always more considerate in such matters. I can remember the one time she even kicked her sister out of the room when we were still in Hogwarts because…well you know.”

“I know, and I love her even more because she never changed no matter how hard our life had been.”

“Well, let’s join them. I’d love to talk to her as well.”

----

They used a portkey to travel to Dartmoor, where the Quidditch finals took place. Upon arrival they still needed to cross the deserted more and a small forest to reach the campsite, which they did by using brooms.

While Juna got more excited with each second, Severus became more nervous, especially at the sight of hundreds and hundreds of tents.

“You okay?” Hadrian whispered when they got off from their broom.

“Uhm, I guess. Just a little nervous.”

“Understandable. But don’t worry, it’ll be fine.”

“Hm.”

On their way to the tent Lucius had ordered for them, they met a few people from school, including the Weasleys, whom they mostly ignored. The twins were of course very happy to see them, but Molly was quick to order them away.

Much to their delight, they also met Neville, Luna and Hermione, who were not far away from their own tent, which stood halfway to the stadium. As it seemed the Longbottoms had invited Luna and Hermione. Draco also couldn’t hide a flush when he saw Hermione.

Some hours later, they were entering the stadium. It was full of people and very loud. On the way to their seats, they again saw the Weasleys, very up high, seemingly having the cheapest of the seats. Further down, closer to their own seats that were located not quite at the bottom but a little higher up for better over-viewing the field, they also saw Cedric and his father Amos Diggory.

Soon enough they reached their own seats, Severus sitting between Hadrian and Draco, who were flanked by Neville and Luna on Hadrian’s side and Hermione next to Draco. The adults with Juna placed on Alucard’s shoulders sat behind them.

Shortly after the two teams, Ireland and Bulgaria, flew one after another into the stadium, introduced by the moderator. Juna cheered loudly when her favorite player, Viktor Krum, was mentioned, which received a slight annoyed eye-roll from Alucard, though he didn’t say anything.

The match took hours, dominated mostly by the Irish team even if the Bulgarian weren’t less fierce in their attacks. At one point Viktor Krum had fooled the Irish seeker with a Wronski Feint move, resulting in a hard landing crash for the other seeker, who was then out for a few minutes before coming back after some medical aid. The others weren’t any better. One of the Irish chasers was fouled by the Bulgarian keeper that earned him a penalty.

After that anarchy broke out. One of the Irish players took revenge, earning himself a penalty. The referee was busier watching the Veela mascots instead of keeping an eye on the players, therefore missing half of the fouls that happened.

Juna cried outraged when Krum was hit right into his face by a Bludger, seemingly breaking his nose. Though the outrage cries soon were replaced by excited cheers when Krum instead of seeking medical aid went straight after the Irish seeker who had spotted the Snitch.

Krum, despite knowing his team would lose, caught the Snitch anyway to maintain at least his team’s dignity. Instead of losing to 320 to 10, Bulgaria lost 170 to 160.

The stadium erupted in applause for both teams, including their own little group.

“That was brutal, but I have to admit, it was fun. No comparison to the matches between the Hogwarts’ houses.” Hadrian said on their way back to the tent.

“Indeed. We can also be lucky that it didn’t take days until one of the seekers caught the Snitch.” Alucard said.

“Days?” Hermione asked wide-eyed.

“Yeah. That’s one of the differences between school Quidditch and professional Quidditch. School Quidditch either ends when the Snitch is caught or after a certain time limit is reached. Students’ priority is learning after all, not watching a game for days, weeks or even months.” Draco explained.

“Months?” Hermione squeaked.

“Mhm. The world record of the longest game is about six months, the shortest lays at three and a half seconds.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah. There is also another way to end a game, but that happens very rarely, because it involves both team captains coming to an agreement. And well, you have seen it. Quidditch isn’t a game you just give up because you may have lost interest or whatever. Even the players getting hurt play as long as they’re capable to do so.” Hermione slightly grimaced at the reminder, Krum’s bloody face fresh in her mind.

“Ah, I guess you have a point.” Her gaze drifted to Severus, who looked rather tired. “What about you, Severus? Did you have fun? You’re normally not very keen to watch Quidditch when we’re at school.”

“Hn, I’m not much of a fan, but it’s like Hadrian said, it had been fun to watch. However, I’d do with less people around. My ears are still ringing from all the screams, and my eyes rather hurt from all the sparkle lights.” Severus rubbed his eyes and blinked a few times to emphasize his statement. It also got immediate attention of Alucard and Lucius, as well as Draco and Hadrian.

“Your eyes are hurting?”

“Hm. I also have a slight headache. Oh, I hope I’m not coming up with a cold.” Severus grumbled.

“Well, if your eyes are hurting then a headache might just be side effect. In addition, the game lasted almost an entire day, which means you must be tired. We probably all are. Some sleep will do us good. Still, you should have said something, Severus.”

“I was fine. It was more to the end that my eyes and head started to hurt.” Severus pouted.

Alucard sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing about it any further. Severus could be stubborn when he wanted, and the last Alucard wanted was to add any more pain to Severus’ headache. So, instead he just said, “You’ll lay down as soon as we are back. No discussion.” Severus nodded, leaning more and more against Hadrian’s shoulder, who had also a firm but gentle grip around his mate’s waist.

----

It was maybe an hour later when Severus woke up to loud screams and the smell of smoke. Only seconds later, Hadrian and Draco were at his side, urging him and Juna, who laid next to him, to stand up.

“Be silent you two and come. We need to go.”

“What’s going on?”

“Death Eaters.”

In an instant Severus was wide awake and looked fearful at the entrance of the tent. Much to his relief, he saw Neville, Luna and Hermione standing not far away from it, keeping an eye outside.

“Are you ready?” Narcissa asked, appearing in his eyesight.

“We are.” Draco answered.

“Good. Hadrian take your sister. Stay close behind me.”

“Where are Lucius and Alucard?” Severus asked when they sneaked out of the tent.

“They’re helping the Aurors. Shouldn’t be far away either, but we need to go.”

Outside, it was pure chaos. Several tents were burning, and here and there they stumbled upon dead bodies. They didn’t wait, nor did they search for any of the other people they knew. It took a while until they reached the outskirts, but the closer they got the faster their steps became. And with the outline of the forest that was between the campsite and the moor they also saw people apparating away, having managed to get outside of the barrier that had been placed around the place that prevented people from apparating inside or outside.

Just when they reached the first trees, a loud booming sound echoed through the air, followed by a green light. Severus froze in his spot when he slightly turned to look behind to see what was happening. The others stopped as well, and all watched in horror when a huge skull with a snake appeared in the sky. It was the Dark Mark of the Dark Lord.

“He’s back.” Severus whispered.

“No. Not yet. And we will stop him and his followers. Look.” Hadrian said, arms around Severus.

There was another beam of light erupting, forming a huge figure that looked like an angel and that evaporated the Mark with one swift move of its wings.

Around them, people stopped and watched in awe at the display.  

Chapter Text

“Hey Hadrian. Where is Professor Tempest?”

“Yeah. And this high elf? What was his name? Eron, Elrind?”

“His name is Elrond, Elrond of Rivendell, Seamus. And he’s a Lord.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. I’m more interested where Professor Tempest is?”

“My father and his friend received a call a couple of days ago. Don’t know what it was about, but they said they couldn’t ignore it.”

“Huh. And what about class?”

“Don’t know. I assume one of the other professors will take over until father is back.”

“Who do you think will be our new DADA teacher?”

“Let’s hope it’s someone normal. Still can’t believe Lupin was a werewolf.”

“He might have been a werewolf, but he was better than Lockhart, at least.”

“They should have informed us of him being a werewolf.”

“And then what? Professor Tempest is a vampire. Do you have a problem with him?”

“No, no of course not. He’s nice.”

“Lupin was nice.”

“Until he lost his mind to the full moon.”

“Which wouldn’t have happened if he’s have drunk his Wolfsbane potion.”

“Why are we talking about old stuff? Let’s talk about what happened during the Quidditch world cup. That was absolute crazy.”

“Have you been there?”

“Of course, you not?”

“No, my parents were not comfortable at the thought being around so many ‘magics’, as they call it. And after hearing what happened, they even considered not allow me to return.”

“What, really? That’s awful.”

“Why haven’t they?”

“Well, I showed them the article of the Daily Prophet. You know the one with that image of a huge angel-like creature swallowing that creepy skull. It also said that no one was killed. But what convinced them was my comparison to other muggle events that also end oft in people going crazy and hurting others. You know like that one football game where fans of the opposite sides fought each other after the game was over. So, I said, there isn’t much of a difference, except that in the magic world, people use magic to cause chaos instead of gas cannons.”

“Ah, good thinking.”

“What are gas cannons?”

“Oh, eh. How to explain. It’s like a weapon. Just that it doesn’t use bullets or something, but gas cartridges. They open after being fired. Depending on what’s inside it can turn the air into colors, which is kinda harmless, or use it to do exactly that, harm people. It depends. Anyway, I told my parents they should rather see it like this: just because some stupid fans going crazy in a faraway town they wouldn’t remove me from my school that has nothing to do with it. Magical school or not.”

“Makes sense. Good thinking.”

“But, I’m curious. I wasn’t actually there, so what exactly happened? Is it true that it was Death Eaters attacking? And who cast that angel-like creature. It looked amazing.”

“Amazing? It’s an understatement. It was phenomenal. Everyone panicked and run, tried to get away. Then there was a light beam directed at the sky and that massive skull appeared. People screamed, panicked even more, because they knew what that symbol meant. It was the sign of “You know who”. But then another light beam shot at the sky, creating that angel creature. People froze at their spots. And it became almost completely silent. It was unreal.”

“Yeah. And just like that, it swung its wings and puff, the skull with that snake coming out of its mouth was gone. If that wasn’t a statement to those Death Eaters’ scum then I don’t know what it was.”

“Do we know who cast it? The Dark Mark, I mean.”

“I heard it was Lord Malfoy.”

“It’s false. Evidence says, it was a house elf that stole his wand after he lost it in a fight.”

“Don’t tell. I thought Malfoy is a Death Eater?”

“Does it matter? They say it was a house elf.”

“Do we know who cast that angel-like creature?”

“Witnesses say it was Professor Tempest.”

“Now, that I can believe. He’s amazing. I doubt that any dark wizard has a chance against him.”

“Me too.”

“Don’t you care that he’s a bloody vampire? He could kill you all.”

“Tsk. Any adult wizard could kill us. And you can’t just stand him because he doesn’t take your and your mother’s bullshit.”

“I…”

The doors to the Great Hall were thrown open, interrupting the different murmurs. Like each year, the welcoming feast started with Professor McGonagall leading a group of first years inside and up to the front.

“Welcome to Hogwarts new students. Before you sit, you’ll be sorted…”, Hadrian ignored the Headmaster, like he always did and instead let his eyes roam over the arrivals. To think, it has been three years since it was him standing there, was strange. Time was truly passing quickly. Three more years, and Juna would be among the group. Just three more years until he and Severus could seal their bond and mate.

And how much he wanted to. It was getting harder to resist Severus. His hormones and pheromones intensified with each passing day. It was almost daily that Hadrian woke up with a painful erection, most of the times pressed against Severus’ lower back or ass. He was lucky his mate was a late riser, otherwise most mornings would be very embarrassing.

Still, Hadrian refused to kick Severus out of his bed. This would do more harm than good, for that he was sure. He rather risked an embarrassing morning than Severus thinking Hadrian refused him or something.

Shaking his head, Hadrian focused back to the here and now. He hated puberty. No matter what his thoughts were at the beginning it always ended with him thinking about Severus and how much he liked having him in his arms. How much he liked to put a hand on Severus’s stomach and to imagine what it would be like to feel his child growing inside.

A low growl escaped him, luckily not loud enough to alert the entirety of the Great Hall, but still loud enough to alert those sitting close.

When a small hand sneaked into his, Hadrian looked beside him, right into Severus’ star-colored silver eyes.

“Is something wrong?”

“No, no just…everything is fine. Just my dragon hormones.” Hadrian whispered into Severus’ ear, knowing his little angel would understand. So far, Severus hadn’t shown any signs of puberty. He was also still far too small for a fourteen-year-old child. If not knowing better, people might still mistake him for a second or maybe third year student.

It worried Hadrian a little. With his own fourteen, Hadrian had overgrown even some of the six-year students. As much as he liked being able to spoon his mate, he didn’t want to suffocate him either. So, Hadrian hoped Severus would have a growth spurt soon.

Hadrian felt Severus moving and slightly withdraw from where he pressed his mouth against Severus’ neck. With a jerk, Hadrian withdraw, realizing what he was doing. Blood turned his cheeks and ears bright red, and Severus was looking no less flushed.

Luckily, it happened right then when the hat shouted “Gryffindor”, which meant almost everyone on the table stood, clapped and shouted loudly to greet their new house member. Still, it didn’t stay completely unnoticed either. Neville, who sat across from them, waved and snickered when they noticed him looking at them.

When the sorting was over, everyone’s attention turned back to the head table where Dumbledore cleared his throat.

“Dear students. Before we start, I have a few announcements.” Again, Hadrian got lost in his head when realizing the repetition of what he already knew. But before his thoughts could wander too far, he felt a hit to his rips.

“…announce proudly that Hogwarts will host the next Tri-Wizard-Tournament.”

The sudden silence was deafening until the Hall erupted in cheers. But the cheers soon turned into outraged shoots when Dumbledore also explained that because of the tournament Quidditch will be canceled for the year. Especially those in their last year looked very pissed.

“There will be more information revealed when it’s time to greet our guests at the end of October. For now, let me…”

A sudden thunderous sound rang through the hall, startling everyone. Then the doors to the Great Hall opened, revealing a lonely and wet figure that soon stomped forward.

“Who’s that?”

“I think it’s our new DADA professor.”

“That guy. Really? He looks like coming from the streets.”

“Dear students.”, the crowd fell silent, “may I introduce you. May dear friend Alastor Moody. He will be your new DADA teacher. Thank you Alastor for your agreement to teach for the next year.”

“Of course, Albus. Only the best for our next generation.” The students watched Dumbledore and Moody shaking hands before the latter joined the staff table. There was a certain feeling growing in Hadrian’s gut. Something was wrong with the guy. His inner voice was growling to keep Severus far away from the guy.

“Something wrong.” His sweet little angel whispered, confirming Hadrian’s suspicion.

“I know. And it means for us to keep our distance.”

“Except for classes.”

“Except for classes.” Hadrian nodded, leaning a little forward to shield Severus from the new DADA professor’s view. Hopefully, his father will be back soon. This Moody guy gave Hadrian the creeps. And to know that there will be a tournament this year wasn’t helping one bit. Something was to happen, and Hadrian had the feeling that it’ll be even more unpleasant than what happened the years before.